Since he wanted to invite a metaphysical master, why not Yu Su?
She was strong and was family.
There was a hint of mockery at the corner of Yu Su¡¯s mouth. [It¡¯s impossible for me to treat her. Previously, your mother even wanted to steal my hair. You know that I¡¯m not someone who repays evil with kindness.]
Yu Zheng froze on the spot. His fingers slid across the screen, but he did not know what to say.
If he was Yu Su, he would definitely not be willing to treat his mother.
Yu Su had never been affected by sorcery. Instead, it was his mother who was affected by sorcery. This must be retribution!
Yu Zheng typed a line of words in shame: [I¡¯m sorry, Yu Su. I apologize to you on her behalf. No matter what you do, I¡¯ll support you.]
Their family owed Yu Su too much.
He was also very disrespectful as a brother and had never protected Yu Su well.
Yu Su replied five minutester: [I don¡¯t need you to apologize. Just don¡¯t bother me anymore. We don¡¯t owe each other anything.]
After sending the message, Yu Su turned off her phone and closed her eyes to sleep.
She did not see the next message from Yu Zheng.
[I shouldn¡¯t havee looking for you. Just pretend that I¡¯ve never looked for you. Take good care of yourself. If there¡¯s anything, you can contact me. No matter what you think, I¡¯ll always treat you as my sister.]
After sending this message, Yu Zheng finally heaved a sigh of relief.
He finally said what he had always wanted to say.
Actually, before he looked for Yu Su, he was already prepared to be rejected by her. His mother had once made such a huge mistake. As a victim, it was too normal for Yu Su to refuse to treat her mother.
Yu Zheng looked at his father and said frankly, ¡°Dad, Yu Su is unwilling to help. Let¡¯s find another metaphysical master.¡±
Hu Ying was infuriated.
She sneered. ¡°She cut ties and didn¡¯t even care about my life and death. In terms of heartlessness, no one canpare to Yu Su!¡±
She was pregnant for ten months and gave birth to Yu Su. No matter what, she should be indebted to her for giving birth, right?
Hearing her words, Yu Zheng also sneered.
He looked at his mother. ¡°Mom, she¡¯s unwilling to help. Don¡¯t you know the reason? In terms of heartlessness, no one is more heartless than you.¡±
Yu Ruo leaned against the wall and looked at Yu Zheng in shock.
He knew that his fourth brother had always been dissatisfied with his mother¡¯s actions, but this was the first time he had heard such harsh words.
Yu Zong also looked at his fourth son disapprovingly. ¡°What exactly happened?¡±
Did Hu Ying do something wrong again?
Yu Zheng said angrily, ¡°A few days ago, she helped Mrs. Ye cast a poison on Yu Su and even stole Yu Su¡¯s hair for it. If Yu Su wasn¡¯t smart, she would have really harmed her!¡±
After hearing this, everyone present looked at Hu Ying in shock.
Helping outsiders to poison their own daughter?
Was this something a mother could do?
Hu Ying looked guilty and did not dare to look at the three of them.
Yu Ruo frowned and asked, ¡°Mom, did you really do such a thing? Fourth Brother didn¡¯t lie, right?¡±
Even if his mother was a little stupid, she wasn¡¯t that stupid, right?
Hu Ying did not say anything. Her gaze shifted to the window.
Her silence means consent.
Yu Zong was so angry that he leaned back and questioned, ¡°You¡¯ve really lost your mind. How can you help an outsider harm your biological daughter? No matter what, she¡¯s still your biological daughter!¡±
He would never allow the Yu family to harm their loved ones.
Hu Ying¡¯s stomach was in pain and swollen. She was also in a bad mood after being reprimanded. When she heard this, she did not know how to answer.
¡°Pu!¡± She farted again. It was smelly and fishy, just like the smell of rotten fish.
The three of them silently distanced themselves from her..
Chapter 442 - 442: Hu Ying’s Guilt
Chapter 442 - 442: Hu Ying¡¯s Guilt
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Ruo covered his nose with the nket and sighed deeply.
Seeing that the three of them were picking on her, Hu Ying broke down even more.
She said aggrievedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I was just used by that b*tch Zhao Lan. She said that Yu Su was poisoned by the Heartless Spell, so she was so cold to her family.¡±
After a pause, Hu Ying continued, ¡°I wanted Yu Su to return to her previous appearance, so I agreed to take a strand of Yu Su¡¯s hair. Who knew that Zhao Lan was actually lying to me! You can¡¯t me me for this.¡±
She had been deceived, not that she had taken the initiative to harm Yu Su.
The more she spoke, the more aggrieved Hu Ying felt.
She held her swollen stomach with a sad expression. ¡°I¡¯m her biological mother. Even if I did something wrong, does Yu Su have to hold on to it? Is she unwilling to treat me because of this?¡±
Hu Ying looked at Yu Zheng.
Yu Zheng simply did not know what to say. He simply turned his head and did not speak.
Yu Zong¡¯s face was filled with disappointment as he asked again, ¡°When you promised Mrs. Ye to take her hair, didn¡¯t you think that Mrs. Ye would do something unfavorable to Su?¡±
Hu Ying naturally did think of it.
However, she felt that if she could really make Yu Su suffer some punishment, it could also kill Yu Su¡¯s spirit of acting against her.
Therefore, she did not really care.
Yu Zong saw the guilt on her face and naturally knew what she was thinking. ¡°You¡¯ve never treated her as your biological daughter. What right do you have to let her treat you?¡±
Yu Zheng and Yu Ruo also looked disappointed.
Hu Ying exined, ¡°I just want Yu Su to return to her previous obedient appearance. I don¡¯t have any bad intentions. It would be really unfilial if she didn¡¯te to treat me!¡±
In short, she was right.
Yu Ruo held her forehead helplessly. ¡°I think it¡¯s too normal for Yu Su to be unwilling toe. How can a mother be like you?¡±
He really did not know what his mother was thinking. She could even believe a low-level lie like Mrs. Ye¡¯s.
Hearing her son reprimanding her as well, Hu Ying was furious.
She red at Yu Ruo. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hate Yu Su the most back then? You even secretly targeted her at home. Don¡¯t think that Mom has forgotten. You have no right to criticize me!¡±
Yu Zong frowned. ¡°You still have the mood to care about this now? If you can¡¯t treat this illness well, you¡¯ll have to keep bloating.¡±
The most important thing now was to resolve this matter.
Hearing that she was going to have a bloated stomach forever, Hu Ying panicked and asked anxiously, ¡°Then what should I do? I don¡¯t want to keep farting!¡±
Which nobledy in the capital would keep farting?
Fortunately, this matter was not spread by anyone. If everyone in the upper-ss society knew about it, no one would be willing to be friends with her.
The next second, Yu Zong¡¯s phone rang. His secretary had sent him a message.
He clicked on it and saw that it was a photo of a man.
This was what Yu Zong asked his secretary to investigate in the afternoon. He suspected that Mrs. Ye was taking revenge behind his back, so he asked his secretary to find a photo of the Southwest ck Magic King.
Yu Zong opened the photo and showed it to Hu Ying. ¡°Have you met this person?¡±
Hu Ying frowned and tried to recall carefully, but she could not remember anything.
There were too many men with such ordinary looks.
Yu Zheng asked, ¡°Has anyone deliberately approached you before, such as bumping into you and snatching something from you?¡±
Hearing this, Hu Ying¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. ¡°I remember now!¡±
She recalled carefully and said, ¡°Three days ago, when I returned to the hotel that night, a wandering artist bumped into me. He smelled bad and I couldn¡¯t see his appearance clearly, but his eyes were amber. I remember them very clearly.¡±
Just like the man in the photo.
Hu Ying asked in confusion, ¡°Who is this person? Is he the one who cast the sorcery on me?¡±
Could he cast sorcery in such a short time?
Yu Zong¡¯s expression was serious: ¡°This person is the Southwest ck Magic Master that Mrs. Ye hired, he probably poisoned you that night.¡±
Hu Ying was anxious. ¡°Then what should we do? Don¡¯t tell me this evil spell can¡¯t be cured? I look too ugly. I can¡¯t wear any beautiful clothes.¡±
If she continued to be like this, how could she go out and meet people?
Her entire life would be ruined!
Yu Zheng red at his mother angrily.. ¡°You¡¯re still concerned about clothes? What you should be most concerned about is whether it will affect your health!¡±
Chapter 443 - 443: Treatment
Chapter 443: Treatment
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Hu Ying was also afraid. ¡°Will I die?¡±
If she died, what would happen to her sons? They were not even married yet!
The more she thought about it, the more upset she felt. Her eyes turned red.
Yu Ruo said angrily, ¡°You won¡¯t die, but you won¡¯t feel good. Your stomach is so swollen. I wonder if you¡¯ll be constipated.¡±
The ck Magic Master had never thought of taking Hu Ying¡¯s life, at most, they would let Mrs. Ye vent her anger.
Yu Zong pondered for a moment and took out his phone. ¡°I¡¯ll find a few metaphysical masters to take a look.¡±
Because Yu Miao¡¯s judgment was unfair, he did not want to go to the Dao Association again.
However, it was a little difficult to bypass the Daoist Association in Chinatown to find a metaphysical master. Yu Zong could only give it a try.
That night, Yu Zong called a few good friends. Coincidentally, one of his friends knew a metaphysical master.
That metaphysical master happened to live in Chinatown.
Hence, at midnight that night, Yu Zheng went to pick him up in a carriage.
After bringing the master to the ward, the person studied him carefully and confirmed that Hu Ying had been poisoned.
However, after trying for a while, he realized that he could not cure the worm poison at all.
Master Liu stroked his beard and sighed: ¡°This worm poison is too ferocious. If I force it out, I¡¯m afraid it will harm Madam¡¯s body. It¡¯s not appropriate!¡±
Yu Zong asked, ¡°Do you have a suitable master by your side who can cure the worm poison?¡±
Master Liu hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°My senior brother is a good candidate, but the consultation fee is a little expensive. I wonder if everyone is willing to give it a try?¡±
Hu Ying quickly said, ¡°The consultation fee is not a problem. As long as you can treat my illness, it¡¯s fine!¡±
Even if the Yu family was unwilling to fork out this sum of money, her Hu family was still rich.
Anyway, Hu Ying had never worried about money.
Master Liu nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Alright, then invite my senior brother over tomorrow. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±
Yu Zong looked at Yu Zheng. ¡°Send Master Liu off.¡±
Then, the next day, a few masters came one after another. Their words were simr to Master Liu¡¯s.
If they forcefully removed the worm poison, Hu Ying might lose her life. They were notpletely confident.
The few of them were at a loss again.
In the end, Yu Zong still thought of the Metaphysics Management Office. He informed them of the situation and asked them to rectify it.
He wanted toin that the Metaphysics Management Office had failed in their jobs, which resulted in his wife being harmed.
Due to the Yu family¡¯s status, the management staff could only send a metaphysical master over to see Hu Ying¡¯s illness.
However, it would still take a few days toe from the capital. Hu Ying could only wait.
At ten o¡¯clock that morning, Chen Ling took a ne to Chinatown and followed the address her mother gave her to find Yu Miao¡¯s hotel.
Outside the room, Chen Ling knocked on the door but did not say anything.
When Yu Miao heard the knock on the door, she was overjoyed. She thought that it was Yu Zheng or Ye Chang.
When she sent the two of them a messagest night, she had specially attached her address.
She told them that they coulde to her directly when they were free.
The moment she opened the door, she saw Chen Ling. Her originally smiling face immediately fell.
She snorted and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±
Chen Ling walked in and closed the door. ¡°Didn¡¯t you call Mom and ask me toe over and take care of you?¡±
Yu Miao turned her face away and mocked, ¡°You¡¯re so popr now. I don¡¯t dare to waste your time.¡±
She was very jealous of Chen Ling¡¯s poprity with the audience. Why was Chen Ling so liked by the audience?
Chen Ling smiled and said frankly, ¡°Of course. Our statuses are different now. My status is indeed higher than yours.¡±
In the entire entertainment industry, who didn¡¯t know that getting close to Yu Miao would bring bad luck?
Yu Miao was now synonymous with bad luck.
Everyone avoided her, not to mention her status. She could not evenpare to the new female celebrity.
Yu Miao was so angry that her face was about to turn crooked. She questioned, ¡°Why did youe here? Could it be that you came here just to anger me?¡±
Chen Ling said innocently, ¡°Mom asked me to take care of you, so I came. Are you unwilling? Then I¡¯ll leave.¡±
It was impossible to ask her to serve Yu Miao.
Yu Miao didn¡¯t want to let her off so easily. She said coldly, ¡°Since Mom asked you to take care of me, your attitude should be better. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call Mom and ask her to teach you a lesson personally!¡±
Anyway, her mother was biased towards her now and could not bear to let her suffer any grievances..
Chapter 444 - 444: Complaint
Chapter 444: Comint
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chen Lingughed out loud and sized her up a few times. She crossed her arms and said, ¡°You don¡¯t look like a three-year-old either. Why are you still acting like a three-year-old? Do you only know how toin to your mother when you encounter something? How embarrassing.¡±
She wasn¡¯t afraid! If she was so easily intimidated, she wouldn¡¯t havee here.
Yu Miao was trembling with anger. She looked at Chen Ling and said, ¡°You!¡±
She was about to curse.
However, Chen Ling raised her eyebrows and asked frankly, ¡°Tell me, why did you call me over to take care of you?¡±
Yu Miao rolled her eyes and wanted to torture her.
She could not let her go just like that.
Yu Miao walked into the house and sat on the stool. She sighed. ¡°My shoulders are especially sore. I wonder if Mom will feel sorry for me.¡±
These words were hinting to Chen Ling to massage her shoulders.
Chen Ling smiled and walked over. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll help you loosen your bones. I guarantee that you¡¯ll befortable.¡±
She ced her hand on Yu Miao¡¯s shoulder and prepared to exert force.
Seeing that she was really here to massage her, Yu Miao said proudly, ¡°Look, what¡¯s so good about following Yu Su? Aren¡¯t youing over to massage me now? I¡¯m ashamed for you.¡±
After saying that, she closed her eyes leisurely and prepared to enjoy herself.
Unexpectedly, in the next second, she felt a sharp pain in her shoulder, as if it had been crushed.
Yu Miao screamed and scolded, ¡°You¡¯re here to murder me, right?¡±
However, Chen Ling looked innocent. ¡°Aren¡¯t your shoulders especially sore? I can help you loosen your bones. Is there a problem?¡±
She didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It was just that she used a little too much strength. Yu Miao couldn¡¯t take it. That was her own problem.
Chen Ling had long wanted to teach this vain and selfish sister a lesson.
Yu Miao turned her head, her eyes vicious. ¡°Let me tell you, I will definitely tell Mom what you did today. Mom will teach you a lesson on my behalf. She favors me the most now. You¡¯re a de of grass in her heart, and I¡¯m a piece of jewelry, understand?¡±
Her mother would definitely listen to what she said.
Chen Ling shrugged nonchntly. ¡°I have Dad¡¯s love. I don¡¯t care!¡±
All these years, she had been getting along very well with her father.
When Yu Miao heard this, she rolled her eyes. ¡°He¡¯s just a good-for-nothing without money. Only you like him, I don¡¯t want such a father.¡±
Yu Miao hated poor families and ipetent fathers.
Chen Ling looked at her coldly. ¡°You have to respect Dad a little. He¡¯s our father. You¡¯re not allowed to talk about him like that.¡±
No matter what, she could not say that about her father.
Yu Miao snorted. ¡°No way! He¡¯s not my father. My father is the head of the Yu family, not a pauper.¡±
Chen Ling smiled sarcastically. ¡°That¡¯s good. I don¡¯t want to share my father with you either. A person like you doesn¡¯t deserve Dad¡¯s love. I hope you won¡¯t regret it. I¡¯ll be filial to Dad alone in the future.¡±
The person in front of her was already blinded by greed.
Yu Miao said disdainfully, ¡°Sure. Since you like that poor father so much, you can stay with him for the rest of your life. The two of you are both poor people. You¡¯re really a family.¡±
If she had to acknowledge a poor man as her father, she might as well not have a father.
Chen Ling looked at her coldly. ¡°Is there anything else you need me to do? If not, I¡¯ll leave.¡±
She didn¡¯t have time to talk nonsense with Yu Miao.
Chen Ling still had a job and had to earn money to support her father.
Yu Miao was still very angry and was unwilling to let Chen Ling off just like that. She said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s almost noon. I¡¯m hungry too. Go buy me food from the easternmost restaurant in Chinatown.¡±
The hotel she was staying in was in the westernmost part. It might take two hours to go back and forth. The journey was long, and by the time Chen Ling returned, she had already eaten.
At that time, she would ridicule Chen Ling.
She was deliberately trying to torture Chen Ling.
When Chen Ling heard this, sheughed loudly. ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re a rich young missy? You¡¯re asking me to buy food for you and run errands for you. Besides, you even want food from the easternmost area. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to.¡±
She wasn¡¯t stupid. She wouldn¡¯t go!
Seeing the mockery on her face, Yu Miao became even angrier. ¡°Even if I treat myself as a young missy, it¡¯s because I have a young missy¡¯s life. I don¡¯t want you. You deserve to live in a poor family for the rest of your life and be Yu Su¡¯s maidservant for the rest of your life!¡±
She thought of Chen Ling¡¯s obedient appearance in front of Yu Su and felt angry.
Why shouldn¡¯t she help her? She was her biological sister..
Chapter 445 - 445: Slapped
Chapter 445: pped
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
When Chen Ling heard this, she raised her hand and pped Yu Miao. ¡°Smack!¡± Chen Ling¡¯s gaze was cold as she sneered, ¡°You¡¯re just an adopted daughter of the Yu Family. Do you really think you¡¯ve be a rich youngdy? You¡¯ve been dreaming for so long. It¡¯s time to wake up.¡±
After saying that, she pped the other side of Yu Miao¡¯s face.
Two consecutive ps stunned Yu Miao.
Yu Miao felt the pain at the corner of her mouth and reacted. She pounced forward, grabbed Chen Ling¡¯s clothes, and was about to p her face.
But Yu Miao was not Chen Ling¡¯s match at all.
Chen Ling often worked at home and carried heavy objects. She was very strong and pressed Yu Miao to the ground with one hand.
She raised her hand and pped her a few more times.
When she saw that Yu Miao¡¯s face was swollen red like a pig¡¯s head, she finally vented her anger.
Chen Ling let go of Yu Miao and wiped her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me in the future. Otherwise, I¡¯ll hit you every time I see you. If you want toin to Mom, go ahead. I¡¯m not afraid.¡±
After saying that, she pushed open the door and walked out.
Even if she was scolded by her mother, Chen Ling was willing. Who asked Yu Miao to have a dirty mouth? It was as if she had eaten sh*t.
Yu Miao¡¯s hair was messy from the beating, and her face was red as shey on the ground.
Seeing that Chen Ling had left, she chased after her. She was so angry that she was about to go crazy. ¡°Chen Ling, stop right there. I¡¯m going to beat you to death!¡±
However, Chen Ling turned around and shushed her with a smile. ¡°There might be paparazzi around here. You don¡¯t want them to take photos of you like this, right? Hurry up and go back to your room. There¡¯s no need to send me off.¡±
After saying that, she slowly walked downstairs, not worried that Yu Miao would catch up at all.
Because she knew that Yu Miao valued her face more than her life.
Yu Miao stopped at the door with a twisted expression. ¡°Damn you, Chen Ling.
Don¡¯t let me seize the opportunity, or I¡¯ll definitely teach you a lesson.¡±
After saying this, she immediately closed the door.
However, Yu Miao was still indignant. She picked up her phone and took a few photos of her swollen face. She also sent Guo Jie a few voice messages toin.
When Guo Jie saw the news, she immediately called Chen Ling.
After Chen Ling answered the call, she indeed heard her mother¡¯s scolding. She sat in the carriage and ced her phone aside, ignoring it.
Chen Ling only exined after her mother had scolded her enough.
She said aggrievedly, ¡°Mom, that uncle instructed me to do all this. He said that I had to have evidence to gain Yu Su¡¯s trust faster. I had no choice.¡±
Hearing this, Guo Jie¡¯s anger dissipated a lot.
She said slowly, ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t really hit her. You just have to put on an act. Look at how your sister¡¯s face is swollen!¡±
Chen Ling opened the mini-game and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I understand.¡±
When Guo Jie heard that her attitude was not bad, she continued to nag, ¡°She¡¯s your biological sister after all. When Mom and Dad leave, only the two of you will be left in this world to rely on each other, you know that, right?¡±
Chen Ling said, ¡°Yes, I know.¡±
Guo Jie said a few more sentences, but Chen Ling did not take it to heart at all and continued to y the game on her phone.
That afternoon, the Daoist Association finally posted the results of Yu Miao¡¯s use of sorcery on the official website.
In the end, all the responsibility was ced on Master Wei, and Yu Miao became the victim.
Yu Miao¡¯s punishment was three months ofbor reform in the Daoist Association.
As soon as the results were out, it immediately caused a hugemotion.
A small number of people believed the Daoist Association¡¯s excuse. ¡°No wonder Yu Miao is so crazy. She¡¯s being controlled.¡±
However, most people were skeptical about this oue.
The fans who were watching the live broadcast of the variety show would never believe this oue even if they were beaten to death. If Yu Miao had not taken the initiative to suck the luck of others, how could she have turned the tables so many times?
This was simply impossible.
Yu Su and Xiao Han¡¯s fans also raised their doubts.
However, the people from the Daoist Association said that this result was based on a lot of evidence. Even if someone disagreed, they would not change it.
This action made theizens even angrier.
They were too arrogant!
When Yu Su saw the results posted online, she opened the official website of the Daoist Association and submitted a document to withdraw from the association.
After doing this, she posted a social media query.
Yu Su: [I don¡¯t ept this result. Please don¡¯t fool theizens.. I will leave the
Daoist Association indefinitely!]
Chapter 446 - 446: Doubt
Chapter 446: Doubt
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su posted the screenshot of her withdrawal from the association.
This time, she chose to directly confront the person behind the scenes and see how many tricks the other party had.
As soon as Yu Su¡¯s post appeared, Xiao Han immediately reposted it and also posted, ¡°I don¡¯t believe this oue either. Please give justice to the victims!¡±
The two of them had many fans and their fans reposted it one after another.
In a few minutes, the number of views on the post reached hundreds of millions.
Many people who were on good terms with Yu Su also reposted the post and expressed their support for Yu Su.
This time, even Ye Chang and Yu Zheng reposted it.
Yu Su¡¯s post quickly became the top trending topic, attracting even more discussion and attention.
After many people understood the situation, they also hoped that the Daoist Association would investigate again and give justice to the victims!
The audience of the show raised objections and doubts under the Daoist Association¡¯s ount, hoping that the association would investigate again.
In the Daoist Association.
Wang Xin, the man who managed the social media app, wiped the sweat off his forehead and sighed.
Not to mention theseizens, even he himself did not believe this oue.
Moreover, he knew that Master Wei was not strong enough to control a living person.
However, the higher-ups seemed to want to protect Yu Miao, so he had no choice.
Seeing that there were more and more doubts, Wang Xin reported to his superiors.
However, the superior said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t care so much. Those people can say whatever they want. Post a post using Yu Su and tell her not to hold on to her personal grudges.¡±
Wang Xin returned to the studio and wrote a disconste post. He retorted, [The matter has been investigated clearly. To the celebrity, don¡¯t make wild guesses because of personal grudges! Otherwise, the association will send awyer¡¯s letter to sue the person who caused trouble.]
As soon as this post was posted, it immediately attracted the attention of theizens.
Yu Su also knew that the celebrity mentioned in the post were referring to her. The association wanted to direct the fire onto her.
However, Yu Su sneered and continued to post. [As a master of metaphysics, I didn¡¯t realize that Yu Miao was being controlled. I dare to swear that if I tell a lie I will be struck to death by the heavens, will the aplice behind Yu Miao dare to swear? Are you trying to distort the truth?]
As soon as the post was posted, Xiao Han reposted it again.
To metaphysical masters, if they made a promise or wrote an oath, it would be an agreement.
If she went against it, she would really have to pay a price.
Yu Su dared to do this because she was certain of the truth. However, the person behind Yu Miao definitely did not dare to. That person cared a lot about his lifespan.
Theizens were in a frenzy.
Arge number of people rushed into the official website of the Daoist Association and asked if the association dared to do so.
When Wang Xin saw the news, he reported the situation to his superior.
The superior¡¯s face was cold. ¡°You will swear just because they ask you to? Where do you think the association¡¯s face is? Deal with it yourself. Don¡¯t bother me.¡±
Wang Xin left aggrievedly. He scratched his head and did not know what to do. He thought for more than ten minutes before he had no choice but to issue a new announcement.
Association: [The matter has been investigated clearly. The association will no longer exin, let alone swear an oath to prove it. I hope that those with ulterior motives will behave themselves!]
With such a soft and weak announcement, everyone understood.
They were feeling guilty!
The Daoist Association did not dare to swear at all. They were afraid of karma, so they could only reply.
This was the first time the Daoist Association, which was strong to outsiders, had replied so timidly.
Many metaphysical masters admired Yu Su very much. She could face the entire association alone and even make the association cower. She was really not simple.
In a certain courtyard of the association.
After hearing his subordinate¡¯s report, the old man said angrily, ¡°Damn Yu Su, you¡¯re ruining my ns again. You even want to use public opinion to force the association to submit!¡±
He should have dealt with Yu Su long ago.
If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he hadn¡¯t gotten what he wanted, he wouldn¡¯t have let her stay until now.
Liu Min stood at the side and lowered her head respectfully. ¡°Elder, do you need to do anything else about this?¡±
She was always on standby to work for the elder.
The old man sneered. ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯m not afraid of public opinion. Do you think I¡¯m afraid? Just wait and see!¡±
He was the ruler of the entire metaphysical world.
He continued, ¡°Go and pick some good resources for Yu Miao and let her go out to show her face so that the audience will change their opinion of her.¡± ¡°Alright!¡±
Liu Min left the courtyard and went out to do what she was asked..
Chapter 447 - 447: There’s an Inside Story
Chapter 447: There¡¯s an Inside Story
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The old man did not care what the people outside said. The foundation of the Daoist Association was not something that Yu Su could shake with just a few words.
No matter how others forced him, he would not swear an oath.
If someone from the Metaphysics Management Office really came to investigate, he would not be afraid. Everything was arranged and there would not be any ws.
The old man picked up his teacup and sneered. ¡°Since Yu Su wants to leave the Daoist Association, we won¡¯t stop her. However, it¡¯s not that she wants to leave, but that our Daoist Association will expel her directly!¡±
In any case, keeping her around would be a disaster.
Perhaps one day, when she came to the association, she would find evidence.
The steward reached out to wipe the cold sweat off his forehead and carefully considered his reply.
He did not expect the old man to deal with it like this. In that case, it meant that he was directly going against Yu Su. There was no room for negotiation. The people outside would also think that he was bullying the weak.
It was not a wise move to deal with it like this.
At the same time, he had a feeling that Yu Su had a trump card.
That trump card was definitely not simple.
However, the steward did not dare to refute. The person in front of him was ruthless. If he refuted, he would be unhappy.
The steward bowed slightly and replied, ¡°Yes, I will see to it. Do you have any other instructions?¡±
The old man thought for a moment and said coldly, ¡°Then get your subordinates to post a post saying that we have already expelled Yu Su from the Daoist Association.¡±
Just being expelled internally was not enough to vent his anger.
She wanted everyone to know that Yu Su had been expelled and not that she had applied to withdraw herself.
The manager nodded and immediately went down to do it.
After the manager returned to the office, he asked someone to call Wang Xin over.
He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Wang Xin, the higher-ups want you to do something. You have to do it well. Do you understand?¡±
Wang Xin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I understand, I understand. Please tell me!¡±
If this matter was done well, he would definitely be promoted.
The manager said firmly, ¡°Go and post a post to expel Yu Su from the association. The main point is to tell everyone that it¡¯s not her who has left the association, but us who have expelled her!¡±
Wang Xin was stunned. He had already expected that this post would cause a lot of ridicule from the outside world.
Other than letting the association vent their anger, this move of expelling Yu Su was useless. Instead, it would make the outside world look down on them even more.
Meeting the manager¡¯s gaze, Wang Xin could only nod. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try my best.¡±
The oue was not something he could control.
Wang Xin quickly edited a post and expelled Yu Su from the association.
However, as soon as the post was posted, it attracted even more ridicule.
Theizens were even more convinced that what Yu Su said was the truth, and the association was covering up for Yu Miao.
[They must be feeling guilty!]
[Tsk, Yu Su doesn¡¯t care about being your metaphysical master.]
[How interesting. Yu Su has already taken the initiative to withdraw, but the Daoist Association doesn¡¯t agree to the application. Instead, they expel her from the association. Did their embarrassment turn into anger?]
[Shh, stop talking. The association will expel usizens from the associationter. Hahaha¡]
[Anyone with a discerning eye can tell that there¡¯s an inside story, right? How could the association expel their metaphysical masters for an ordinary person?]
[If you don¡¯t release the truth, I¡¯llin to the Metaphysics Management Office and get the national department to investigate!]
[If you have the ability, the association should take out more evidence. I will only believe them if the association produces more evidence. Otherwise, I will never trust the Daoist Association again.]
[Yes, I don¡¯t believe in the Daoist Association!]
Wang Xin looked at everyone¡¯s mockery with an ugly expression.
This post might affect the association¡¯s credibility and have a huge negative impact.
The old man sat in the courtyard.
The manager reported to him the reaction of theizens after the post was posted.
When he heard theizens moring for the association to produce evidence, or are intending to go to the Metaphysics Management Office to sue the association, the old man had a look of disdain.
He sneered and said, ¡°They¡¯re just a group of clowns. Don¡¯t take them to heart. You don¡¯t have to care either. You don¡¯t have to care about them. There¡¯s no need to reply in the future.¡±
The steward nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±
The old man did not want to waste time on theseizens. He had never taken these people seriously.
After that, the Daoist Association did not reply to any messages, as if they did not see the ridicule of theizens.
There were also many righteous metaphysical masters in the Daoist Association who questioned their superiors, but they were all rejected..
Chapter 448 - 448: The Power of Public Opinion
Chapter 448: The Power of Public Opinion
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su was not surprised at all to see the association¡¯s operation.
The person behind him had only yed one game of chess for so many years. The power in his hands must not be small, so he naturally had never learned to lower his head.
However, what he did not know was that public opinion was a sharp knife that would make those who were careless bleed.
At the same time, Yu Su also knew that there were many kind-hearted metaphysical masters in the Daoist Association.
This group of metaphysical masters ran around for the peace of ordinary people. They did not hesitate to pay the price of their lives to fight against the evil cultivators. It was very admirable.
Yu Su had blown up the matter because she hoped to expose the sins to everyone and even create a clearer environment for the Daoist Association.
Since the person behind it had chosen to cover up, Yu Su had to carry out the next step of her n.
In the team leader¡¯s office of the Metaphysics Management Office.
He Jun sat on the sofa and said to Leng Yan thankfully, ¡°Fortunately, I did what Yu Su entrusted me to do seriously. Otherwise, she would definitely cause trouble for our Metaphysics Management Office like this.¡±
After capturing the Southwest ck Magic King, he immediately went to investigate He Wan¡¯s matter.
He Jun applied to his superiors for a search warrant, but the search warrant that could be passed in half an hour in the past had not been approved this time.
He Jun had no choice but to look for Leng Yan. The two of them applied together and found their superior to exin the situation before getting the search warrant.
He heard from his superior that there were many obstructions to this search warrant. He was really lucky to be able to get it done.
Hence, the two of them rushed to the funeral home at noon that day. He Wan¡¯s body was almost burned.
Then, Leng Yan found another staff member to examine the corpse.
In the end, he realized that He Wan did not die a normal death.
Before she hung herself, there was no vitality in her body. It was as if her lifespan had suddenly been sucked away.
From the corpse, it was impossible to tell the situation of her luck. This was enough for the two captains to investigate.
Leng Yan sat at his desk, his gaze still on theputer. ¡°She dared to challenge the authority of the Daoist Association, so she¡¯s naturally not afraid of our Metaphysics Management Office. However, He Wan¡¯s death is very likely a murder. It¡¯s also something we should investigate.¡±
She was reading Yu Su¡¯s post.
Leng Yan realized that Yu Su had changed a little.
In the past, even if Yu Su was strong, she had to hide a portion of her strength. But now, she disyed it regardless.
It was as if¡ she had gained confidence.
This change was also a good thing for the investigation of the incident.
He Jun scratched his head and said in distress, ¡°I have to settle this case, but I don¡¯t have a clue at all. I don¡¯t know where to start at all. What should I do?¡±
The investigative order had a time limit.
If he could not find direct evidence within the deadline, he could not continue the investigation.
Time was tight and there was no evidence, making He Jun very worried.
A smile appeared in Leng Yan¡¯s eyes as he suggested, ¡°Perhaps you can ask Yu Su for her opinion. Her reconnaissance skills are not inferior to ours. Perhaps you can also ask her if she¡¯s willing to join our Metaphysics Management Office.¡±
After all, Yu Su had just fallen out with the Daoist Association.
She might need support behind her.
In the Metaphysics Management Office, it was also divided into two schools.
Some people had close ties with the Daoist Association and would be supported by the association.
Another group of people could not stand the foul atmosphere in the Metaphysics Management Office. They wanted to reorganize the management office and cut off contact with the association to maintain fairness and justice.
Leng Yan from Team One and He Jun from Team Two belonged to thetter.
They were unwilling to negotiate too much with the Daoist Association and never took any benefits from the Daoist Association.
After hearing Leng Yan¡¯s suggestion, He Jun suddenly stood up and said excitedly, ¡°Yes, this is a good opportunity to let Yu Su join us. Why didn¡¯t I think of it! You¡¯re really smart.¡±
After saying that, he couldn¡¯t wait to take out his phone and call Yu Su.
The call was quickly picked up.
Yu Su asked, ¡°Have you gotten any results from He Wan¡¯s investigation?¡±
He Jun touched his nose awkwardly and replied, ¡°Not yet. The investigation order has been issued, but the investigation has reached an impasse.¡±
Yu Su looked enlightened like she expected it.
She knew that since the person behind this dared to do this, they would definitely handle the matter wlessly. It would be very difficult for ordinary people to find clues.
Yu Su asked, ¡°Then tell me about the trouble you have encountered, I might be able to help.¡±
Since He Jun was willing to investigate, it proved that he could be trusted..
Chapter 449 - 449: Checking the Surveillance
Chapter 449: Checking the Surveince
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
He Jun¡¯s face lit up, then he said helplessly, ¡°We investigated the surveince cameras and found that He Wan didn¡¯t go out a week before she died. There was no evidence of anyone entering the house, and there were no traces of a curse on her body, so we couldn¡¯t find any clues.¡±
Without any clues or evidence, how could they find the real culprit?
Yu Su thought for a while and asked, ¡°Can I take a look at the surveince footage?¡±
She felt that things were definitely not that simple. Perhaps there was evidence, but someone had tampered with it, causing He Jun and the others to miss it out.
When He Jun heard this, he smiled, revealing his white teeth. ¡°Of course. Why don¡¯t I bring you to the scene? Perhaps you can find more results.¡±
¡°Alright, thene and pick me up!¡± Yu Su said.
He Jun agreed, ¡°Alright, see youter.¡±
Twenty minutester, Yu Su got into the car of the Metaphysics Management Office.
After getting into the car, He Jun sat in the front passenger seat while Yu Su and Leng Yan sat in the back. The driver was from Team Two.
He Jun turned around and praised, ¡°Ms. Yu, you fought against the entire Daoist Association alone. I¡¯m impressed!¡±
Not everyone had such courage.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°You tter me! You guys have to investigate He Wan¡¯s case properly too. Otherwise, I¡¯llin too.¡±
Although she could notpletely trust Leng Yan and He Jun, she was certain that the two of them were not on the side of the person behind them.
He Jun scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°I wanted to investigate properly, but unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t find any clues. If our Metaphysics Management Office had a talent like you, why would we be worried that the case wouldn¡¯t be solved?¡±
At this point, he paused. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join our Metaphysics Management Office? Since you¡¯ve already left the Daoist Association, it won¡¯t affect you much.¡±
Logically speaking, the Daoist Association was still supervised by the Metaphysics Management Office.
If Yu Su joined the Metaphysics Management Office, it would be equivalent to jumping to a higher tform.
The smile on Yu Su¡¯s face did not fade.
She had always wanted to join the management office, but she had never been sure of the rtionship between the management office and the person behind it.
She was now certain that there was definitely a helper of the person behind the scenes in the Metaphysics Management Office.
However, the Metaphysics Management Office did not collude with the Daoist Association.
Therefore, she could try to enter the management office and find the group of people who had colluded with the Daoist Association.
Yu Su pretended to be helpless and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t join. I still have other work to do, and my schedule is a little conflicted.¡±
He Jun immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. We have unofficial staff members here. You have flexible working hours and work load. You can choose your own mission andplete it. The restrictions are very small.¡±
After saying that, he looked at Yu Su with bright eyes.
After saying that, he looked at Yu Su with bright eyes.
She didn¡¯t care about the remuneration, but she couldn¡¯t not know.
Leng Yan said, ¡°Official employees have a sry every month. They will be rewarded afterpleting the mission, but they don¡¯t have the right to choose the mission. When the higher-ups issue missions, official employees have to try their best toplete them. Every year, there will be a promotion selection. Those who are capable can be promoted.¡±
¡°There is no basic sry for unofficial staff, but after the mission ispleted, rewards will be given. At the end of the month, the Metaphysics Management Office will give sries and benefits based on the performance of the personnel. Unofficial staff will not be promoted.¡±
The main difference between the two is the pay and their future development.
Yu Su did not care much about any of this.
She smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll join then. I can follow up on He Wan¡¯s case.¡±
Otherwise, she would not be at ease if she just handed it over to others.
When He Jun heard this, he smiled until his eyes narrowed. ¡°Alright, with you joining us, our second team will be even more capable.¡±
In that case, Team Two would be able to surpass Team One!
However, Leng Yan looked at Yu Su. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to my team? Everyone in the team is very strong. We can work together and definitely solve more cases!¡±
She really wanted Yu Su toe.
Team Onecked a metaphysical master like Yu Su.
He Jun couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He turned to look at Leng Yan. ¡°Captain Leng,
I met Yu Su first. Don¡¯t snatch her away!¡±
However, Leng Yan smiled indifferently. ¡°Whoever convinces her will have her in their team. Of course I¡¯m tempted when I meet a talent.¡±
She looked at Yu Su with a burning gaze.
Yu Su smiled and shook her head. ¡°Can¡¯t I join both of your teams at the same time? If you have a mission, you can call me.¡±
In that case, she would have more choices..
Chapter 450 - 450: Unofficial Staff
Chapter 450: Unofficial Staff
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
He Jun was delighted. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll talk to Minister Ruanter. Anyway, you have to stay in our department and not go anywhere else.¡±
Leng Yan also smiled. ¡°Yes, we can work together.¡±
If she encountered a difficult case and let a metaphysical master like Yu Su take a look, there might be a turnaround. Therefore, she had to keep a close eye on Yu Su.
¡°Minister Ruan is your immediate superior?¡± Yu Su asked curiously.
She wanted to know more about the situation so that it would be easier for her to investigate.
He Jun exined, ¡°Our Investigation Department is divided into two departments. One has three teams, and the other has three teams. Our rtionship with the other department is very ordinary, and our ideology is different, so we rarely cooperate.¡±
After Yu Su heard this, her eyes were filled with deep thought.
From the looks of it, the other department was probably supporting the Daoist Association and the person behind it. The second department head was most likely a spy nted by the person behind it.
Yu Su then asked, ¡°How many leaders are there in the Metaphysics Management Office?¡±
Leng Yan said, ¡°There¡¯s the director, two ministers and six captains. The director is old and rarely cares about the Metaphysics Management Office.¡± Hearing this, Yu Su understood.
Yu Su said, ¡°That means that the Metaphysics Management Office is now divided into two factions. One faction is the three of you, and the other is another department. There are also conflicts between the two of your departments, right?¡±
He Jun gritted his teeth. ¡°That¡¯s right. The other department is used to being domineering and always wants to bully our department. Last month, they even used the excuse of being seconded to Chinatown to transfer me.¡±
The two ministries had been at odds for a long time, and there were often conflicts.
Leng Yan sneered. ¡°This time, our application for the investigation order was also stopped by the people from the Second Department. Because He Wan died under their jurisdiction, they didn¡¯t let us investigate and said that we had crossed the line. In the end, it was our Minister Ruan who appeared and applied for the investigation order.¡±
The other faction must have been instructed by someone to stop them.
However, Leng Yan was not sure what gang they were from. She felt that it was very likely that they had colluded with the murderer.
Yu Su nodded. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy.¡±
It looked like a battle between two factions, but in fact, it was a battle between the person behind Yu Miao and the righteous faction.
He Jun rubbed his palms together and said energetically, ¡°No matter what, we have to find the murderer this time. Otherwise, we will definitely make a fool of ourselves in front of the people of the Second Department.¡±
No matter what, he would definitely do his best to search.
Leng Yan also looked determined. ¡°That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t let Minister Ruan help us for nothing.¡±
Yu Su looked out of the window with a determined gaze.
An hourter, the three of them arrived at the entrance of He Wan¡¯s hotel.
Ever since He Wan lost her luck and was poisoned, she had been bullied by her family when she returned to the He family.
Thus, she moved into a hotel.
The location of this hotel was quite remote. It was in the southernmost scenic area of the capital.
The three of them walked into He Wan¡¯s room and Yu Su looked around. She lit a red candle and searched for clues.
She didn¡¯t find anything unusual.
Yu Su said slowly, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look at the surveince footage. There are no traces of any curses in the room. She must have gone out halfway before turning into a lifeless person.¡±
When the three of them went downstairs and asked to see the surveince footage, the shop owner said that the surveince footage had been taken away by the Metaphysics Management Office. Even the backup had been taken away. He Jun frowned and was about to speak when Leng Yan stopped him.
Then, she gave He Jun a look and the three of them walked out of the hotel.
He Jun sat in the car and said angrily, ¡°How could the surveince camera records have been taken away? Other than our Metaphysics Management Office, who else wants to investigate this case?¡±
Leng Yan said slowly, ¡°Other than the people from the Second Department, who else? If they don¡¯t investigate, they won¡¯t be willing to let us investigate. The murderer doesn¡¯t want us to study the surveince footage either. Doesn¡¯t this prove that there must be something wrong with the surveince footage?¡± ¡°Yes, but we don¡¯t have surveince footage now. How can we investigate?¡± He Jun said anxiously.
Then, Leng Yan took out an USB sh drive from her bag and handed it to Yu Su.
He Jun was stunned. ¡°What is this?¡±
¡°Backup of the footage,¡± Leng Yan said.
She was used to backing up evidence to prevent any idents. It was indeed useful.
Yu Su took out theputer from her bag and inserted the USB drive..
Chapter 451 - 451: Discovering a Problem
Chapter 451: Discovering a Problem
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
There were several surveince videos on the USB drive.
Yu Su looked at it quickly and quickly discovered the problem. She realized that two videos were missing from these surveince videos.
One was at nine o¡¯clock in the morning, and the other was at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. The time was about two minutes.
There must be a problem if video clips of the same length were missing.
Yu Su said, ¡°These videos are all missing two time periods. He Wan must have been taken away during these two time periods.¡±
¡°Huh?¡±
He Jun asked in surprise, ¡°At that time, our colleague from the Inte Technology Department also came over. He said that there were no traces of edits on this video. Then where did the two time periods that disappeared go?¡±
The video had not been edited, but part of it had disappeared. Why did this sound so strange?
Leng Yan also looked at Yu Su in confusion.
Yu Su did not dy. She looked at one of the surveince cameras again and realized the problem.
She looked at the two of them and said, ¡°The surveince video hasn¡¯t been patched together. That means that this might not have been done by technical means, but¡ metaphysics. I want to go to a few surveince cameras in the hotel to take a look.¡±
She might be able to discover something.
If someone had done spells on it before, there would definitely be some traces left.
He Jun and Leng Yan nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
The three of them got out of the car and walked into the hotel again. They walked towards the surveince camera on the third floor. He Wan lived on the third floor.
Yu Su stood under the surveince camera and watched quietly for a while. She took out a small mirror from her bag. On the back of the mirror was a picture of the five elements and eight trigrams.
This was the Mystic Spatial Mirror. It could break all illusions.
Yu Su exerted her magic power on the mirror and shone it at the camera.
Under her gaze, wisps of ck aura seeped out of the camera. This aura was ferocious.
Someone must have wrapped the ferocious aura around the camera, causing the maic field to be chaotic and the recorded scene to disappear.
Yu Su put down the mirror and said slowly, ¡°Two people took He Wan away and used their fierce aura to cause the camera to be abnormal, so they didn¡¯t capture the camera at that time.¡±
In that case, everything could be exined.
He Jun had seen how powerful Yu Su was in Chinatown. Of course, he believed that metaphysical masters could do this.
However, his only worry was that he wouldn¡¯t be able to find any evidence. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t we be unable to find the murderer? We also don¡¯t have enough evidence to prove that He Wan was killed by others.¡±
There was still no progress on the case.
Yu Su shook her head. ¡°Although the camera footage here in the hotel has been destroyed, we can still retrieve footage from the nearby cameras. As long as we follow the route, we will definitely be able to find clues.¡±
He Jun¡¯s eyes lit up.
Leng Yan took out her phone and immediately contacted the nearby team members in the group chat, asking them to retrieve the nearby surveince cameras.
Not long after, all the surveince cameras near the hotel were copied.
After Yu Su received the USB drive, she immediately copied all the surveince videos into theputer and yed the images through ten windows at the same time.
She stared intently at the screen, searching for a clue.
He Jun also looked over and took a look. His head was about to explode. How could they watch so many videos?
Moreover, Yu Su was ying it at double speed.
Leng Yan sat behind Yu Su with a puzzled gaze.
Could she really find clues like this?
Fifteen minutester, Yu Su left behind three video windows and pointed at the screen. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with these three videos. Some of the content has been cut.¡±
The person who did this must be very meticulous.
Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed the cameras along the way and even tampered with them.
He Jun was secretly shocked.
He did not expect Yu Su to really find a problem with so many videos to go through. Such terrifying work ability was simply amazing.
If the two teams were to do it, it would probably take them a long time to find the problem.
Leng Yan also looked at Yu Su in admiration. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go find a professional technician to restore these three surveince videos!¡±
With that, she took the USB drive and was about to walk out.
Yu Su said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go. I can recover them. Wait for me for a while.¡±
The two captains looked at each other in surprise, their eyes filled with disbelief. As a famous female celebrity in the entertainment industry, Yu Su was already a master in metaphysics alone.
Could it be that she was also very proficient in Inte technology?
Leng Yan quickly walked behind Yu Su, wanting to see her actions..
Chapter 452 - 452: Already Dead
Chapter 452: Already Dead
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su¡¯s fingers moved quickly on the keyboard, and a ck page appeared on the screen. She imported all three surveince videos into the webpage.
Then, she typed a bunch of codes.
Three minutester, Yu Su clicked enter and three surveince videos were directed out.
This speed wasparable to a master hacker.
Yu Su clicked on the y button and tuned it to He Wan¡¯s image.
Leng Yan eximed and nced at Yu Su with joy on her face.
Not only were they restored, but it was also extremely fast.
This efficiency was something that even the experts in charge ofwork technology could not achieve.
On the screen, He Wan was walking in front with two men following behind her, only half a meter away.
He Wan¡¯s footsteps were unsteady. Her face was pale and her eyes were lifeless.
Yu Su clicked pause and the image stopped on He Wan¡¯s face.
Leng Yan frowned and said, ¡°He Wan¡¯s condition is very strange. She doesn¡¯t look like a living person. Instead, she looks like¡ a zombie.¡±
She walked in a rigid manner and did not have the aura of a living person at all.
He Jun also analyzed, ¡°The two people behind her have their gazes on her. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re monitoring He Wan.¡±
Yu Su exined, ¡°At this moment, He Wan is already dead. She can only walk because she¡¯s being controlled by a puppet. There¡¯s no longer any life in her body. The two people behind her didn¡¯t let here into contact with others to prevent anyone from discovering that she¡¯s already dead.¡±
If anyone approached He Wan, they would realize that her eyelids would not move.
She wasn¡¯t breathing either.
Then, Yu Su yed the next surveince footage. This scene was quite light hearted.
On the street, it was past nine in the morning.
He Wan was probably sitting in the back seat of a car when she went out in the morning. She had the back window open and was eating snacks. She even had her earphones on and was listening to music. She looked quite content.
Two men in ck were driving in front.
These two men should be the ones who sent He Wan back. However, they did not see their faces and were not very sure.
He Jun sighed. ¡°When He Wan went, she was in a good mood. She probably didn¡¯t expect to die when she returned.¡±
This surveince camera was enough to show that He Wan was still alive when she went.
Yu Su yed thest surveince video.
It was past eight in the evening.
The image happened to be facing the driver¡¯s seat and could clearly capture their faces. Yu Su instantly took a screenshot.
After sending it to Leng Yan, she continued to y the video.
In the video, He Wan was lying diagonally on her seat. Her eyes were open and she did not blink. Her face was pale.
It was certain that she was already dead.
In other words, the death must have urred outside the hotel and was closely rted to the two men.
After the surveince video was yed, Leng Yan stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give the order now to let the team members lock onto the two suspects and arrest them at any time.¡±
Yu Su nodded.
He Jun was still not satisfied. ¡°These surveince videos can determine that the two of them are suspects, but they can¡¯t be convicted. It can¡¯t prove that they killed her.¡±
There was still a long way to go before they found the murderer.
Yu Su thought for a moment and suggested, ¡°Then let¡¯s go take a look at He
Wan¡¯s corpseter. We might be able to discover something.¡±
He Jun nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring you thereter.¡±
After Leng Yan finished the call, the three of them got into the car and returned to the Metaphysics Management Office. The corpse was ced in the morgue of the Metaphysics Management Office.
The morgue was specially maintained, so the corpse would not rot. It would maintain its appearance at the time of death.
After the three of them arrived, they put on their special clothes and walked into the morgue.
Yu Su checked for a while before saying, ¡°Her entire providence was absorbed by someone, causing her lifespan to be damaged and she died.¡±
Then, she pointed at He Wan¡¯s neck. ¡°There are traces of luck absorption on her neck. I can extract the aura of the person who cast the spell ording to the traces.¡±
As soon as these words were spoken, the two captains froze on the spot and looked at Yu Su in a daze.
Did they hear wrongly? She could even extract the aura of the person who cast the spell?
After so many years of working cases, they had never heard of such a method.
However, with this aura, they could track the murderer and obtain more urate location information.
It was too amazing..
Chapter 453 - 453: Extracting Aura
Chapter 453: Extracting Aura
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
He Jun rubbed his hands happily, his face full of joy. ¡°That¡¯s great. Now, there are surveince cameras to prove that He Wan died after being taken away. With the aura of the murderer extracted, we can directly convict the murderer!¡±
With all the evidence, it was impossible to escape.
This was the strength of a metaphysical master! Leng Yan¡¯s eyes were also filled with excitement.
Yu Su nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll start extracting the aura now. Don¡¯t interrupt me.¡±
After saying that, she took out a white jade ball from her pocket.
The white jade ball was about the size of a quail egg. It was snow-white and extremely beautiful.
This was a spiritual artifact that absorbed aura. It was called an inhtion ball.
Yu Su took out another yellow candle from her pocket, lit it, and ced it beside He Wan¡¯s head.
Then, she took out the jade pendant and drew out the auspicious aura in it.
The auspicious aura surrounded the candle me.
Yu Su began to chant an incantation. After she finished chanting the incantation, a ball of ck gas floated on the candle me.
Yu Su handed over the white jade ball in her hand, and the ball of ck gas entered the white jade ball and spun inside it.
In the end, it fused with the white jade ball.
The white jade ball slowly turned into a brown ball.
After the color was fixed, Yu Su handed the ball to He Jun. ¡°There¡¯s the other party¡¯s aura on the ball. Based on this aura, you can track the murderer.¡±
After saying that, she nced at the two captains.
She realized that neither of them knew metaphysics and could not rely on metaphysics to track the murderer, so she asked, ¡°Do you have any spiritual artifacts or instruments to track the murderer ording to his aura?¡±
Leng Yan nodded. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry.¡±
Most of the people in the Metaphysics Management Office were not metaphysical masters. When they encountered cases that needed to be tracked, it was easy to face difficulties.
However, the management department worked with scientific research institutes to develop a few tracking devices.
These trackers are highly urate.
Yu Su said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±
After saying that, she carefully checked He Wan again, afraid that she had missed out on something.
Then, she realized that He Wan¡¯s shoes were stained with grass and mud.
There was a small piece of fabric hidden under the nail of He Wan¡¯s pinky.
Yu Su used tweezers to take out the fabric and realized that it was rough. It did not look like it came from clothes but from furniture, such as a sofa or cushions.
Yu Su said, ¡°Before He Wan died, she might have walked through a mountain path and even arrived at someone¡¯s residence.¡±
¡°This piece of fabric is probably the item she caught when she was struggling.
It might be a cushion or a sofa. You can check if there¡¯s any simr fabric.¡±
Leng Yan took the tray containing the fabric and looked at it carefully.
The color of the fabric was light brown, like cotton linen.
She took out a transparent physical evidence bag and put the fabric inside.
He Jun also took a closer look at the fabric and smiled at Yu Su. ¡°You¡¯re really amazing. You found so much evidence the moment you arrived. We¡¯ll definitely be able to lock onto the murderer this time.¡±
He was very confident in the uing arrest.
Yu Su nodded. ¡°I also hope that you can catch the murderer as soon as possible and punish him.¡±
Otherwise, it would make that person more and more arrogant. Who knew how many people would be hurt in the future?
This could be considered a good thing.
Leng Yan stood up straight and reached out her hand to Yu Su with a gentle smile on her face. ¡°Yu Su, wee to our team. We¡¯ll fight side by side in the future.¡±
Yu Su also smiled and reached out to shake her hand.
She said, ¡°Yes, thank you. I¡¯m honored.¡±
Then, He Jun went to Minister Ruan to report the progress of his work. With a cold expression, he drove Yu Su home.
Yu Su was in a good mood as she sat in the front passenger seat.
Leng Yan nced at her and asked with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re really bold. You actually dare to face the entire Daoist Association alone. This is not something ordinary people dare to do.¡±
The corners of Yu Su¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°There are some things that require someone to stand up and say. It just so happens that it¡¯s me this time. It¡¯s nothing.¡±
She was not afraid of the Daoist Association because she believed that she stood on the side of justice.
The person behind it was doing something that the world could not tolerate.
They fell silent again.
A few minutester, Leng Yan spoke again, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the Southwest ck Magic King. Previously, he was very afraid that he would be executed, but now, he seems to be more fearless. I feel that the news of his capture might have spread.¡±
Yu Su smiled with a look of understanding.
The Metaphysics Management Office was not made of iron. She had long known that someone might spread the news.
The Southwest ck Magic King was fearless because he believed that he would be rescued!
Yu Su said, ¡°I guessed it. Keep an eye on him. Don¡¯t let him escape. It¡¯ll be difficult to catch him again.¡±
Leng Yan nodded. ¡°Be careful too. I heard that there are many capable people in the southwest region. The Southwest ck Magic King has many friends. Someone might want to take revenge on you..¡±
Chapter 454 - 454: Arrest Warrant
Chapter 454: Arrest Warrant
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su nodded.
The car arrived at Yu Su¡¯s house not long after.
Before Yu Su got out of the car, she instructed again, ¡°You can focus on investigating the higher-ups of the Daoist Association. There might be a culprit inside. Be careful. That person is very strong. Bring more people.¡±
A strange look shed across Leng Yan¡¯s eyes as she nodded.
Then, Yu Su opened the door and got out of the car.
That was all she had to say. How the Metaphysics Management Office would capture the culprit was not something Yu Su could control.
However, Yu Su still hoped that there would be fewer casualties.
In the Metaphysics Management Office.
He Jun stood in front of his desk and showed the evidence to Minister Ruan.
He recounted everything that had happened today from beginning to end, highlighting the matter of inviting Yu Su.
Ruan Dong was slightly shocked. ¡°What a talent. It¡¯s our honor to have her in our department.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right!¡± He Jun rubbed his head happily, his face full of pride.
He was the one who discovered Yu Su first. Wasn¡¯t the Minister praising his good taste?
Ruan Dong looked at his smug expression and couldn¡¯t help but scold him with a smile, ¡°Look at you, your tail is about to reach the sky. Alright, I know. I¡¯ll issue an arrest warrant for you now.¡±
With an arrest warrant, they could arrest the person.
Ruan Dong took out the document, stamped his seal, and handed it to He Jun.
He Jun said with a smile, ¡°At the same time, dorecord Yu Su¡¯s unofficial staff information. This way, she won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±
¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll do it now!¡±
Ruan Dong red at this kid before starting to record the information. After recording it, he printed out a file for unofficial staff.
He said, ¡°Send the file to the secretariatter. When Leng Yanes back, go and arrest the culprit immediately. You must catch the murderer.¡±
¡°Yes!¡± He Jun said with a serious expression.
Ruan Dong thought of something and continued, ¡°After the arrest warrant is issued, Minister Wang will also receive the news. He has always been close to the Daoist Association and might leak the news. I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t be able to catch him.¡±
If it was really done by the Daoist Association, this trip had to be done quickly.
He Jun nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do it immediately. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
After saying that, he walked out of the office and handed over the file. Then, he took the arrest warrant and transferred two teams over. He was ready to go.
As soon as Leng Yan returned to the management office, the two teams immediately set off.
In the car, Leng Yan told Yu Su about the immediate departure.
When Yu Su saw the message, she looked satisfied.
The people from the First Department were what the Metaphysics Management Office should be like. They did not collude with the outside world and were efficient and powerful.
Zhao Lan returned to the capital and sat in the room of the vi.
She had been really worried these past few days.
Her family¡¯spany had been closed down. She heard that there was a problem with the ounts and it had never been resolved.
Her brother was also arrested and sent to prison for interrogation. He fought with other prisoners in prison and broke three of his ribs.
Zhao Lan was still unable to save her brother through herwyer.
Her niece had even been stabbed by a girl who had been bullied by her before. She was still lying in the hospital and they had to spend tens of thousands of dors for her treatment a day.
The Zhao family was in chaos.
Zhao Lan¡¯s parents called her every day to ask her to pay for her niece¡¯s treatment. Otherwise, they would not let here home again.
Over the past few days, Zhao Lan had been mentally and physically exhausted. She could not rest for a moment.
There was no more money in her ount. She had sent all the money to the Southwest ck Magic King and she had spent most of the remaining hundreds of thousands.
How she wished her husband woulde home soon.
However, when she called her husband, heforted her that she would be back soon. Zhao Lan had no choice but to continue waiting.
Then, Zhao Lan received news that the Yu and Hu families had joined forces to suppress the Zhao family.
She felt that the Zhao family had fallen so quickly because of these two families.
Zhao Lan hated Hu Ying even more.
She wished she could kill Hu Ying and drink her blood.
This morning, she received news that Hu Ying¡¯s stomach had suddenly swelled up and she kept farting. She even had a hard time urinating and pooping.
When Zhao Lan heard the news, she instantly felt refreshed.
She finally felt that she had taken her revenge.
Thinking of Hu Ying farting in public, Zhao Lan could not help butugh out loud. She felt extremely happy.
Hu Ying valued her image the most.
In that case, she would definitely be furious.
At the same time, Zhao Lan also guessed that the parasitic poison must have acted up. She felt even more smug.
Hence, she continued to get people to ask around.
A momentter, her assistant sent her a message. [Mrs. Yu has found many metaphysical masters, but her situation still hasn¡¯t improved. She needs a doctor to apany her every day to solve her excretion problems. In just a few days, she has already lost a lot of weight..]
Chapter 455 - 455: Retribution
Chapter 455 - 455: Retribution
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zhao Lan could not help but roll on the sofa,ughing until tears were about to flow.
This was retribution!
Such a situation had befallen Hu Ying. It was really too satisfying.
Not long after, the doorbell rang. The butler opened the door and three men in uniforms appeared outside.
The man in the lead nced at the butler coldly and asked, ¡°Is Mrs. Ye at home?¡±
The butler was sweating profusely. He quickly said, ¡°Yes, she is. What can I do for you?¡±
¡°We¡¯re from the Metaphysics Management Office. We¡¯re here to investigate theints. Please take us to see Mrs. Ye,¡± the man said coldly.
The butler quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, please follow me.¡±
He brought the three of them into the hall.
The three people from the management office showed their credentials. He was Zhang Xian, the captain of the fourth team of the second division.
Zhang Xian looked at Zhao Lan and asked, ¡°Did you know that Mrs. Yu was poisoned by a parasitic poison?¡±
Zhao Lan crossed her arms and said disdainfully, ¡°So what if I know?¡±
Without evidence, he could not convict her.
Zhao Lan was not afraid at all.
Zhang Xian looked at Zhao Lan coldly and threatened, ¡°If you¡¯re lying and we find out, the punishment will be more severe. I hope you can bear the price.¡±
He had a feeling that Zhao Lan must be rted to the parasitic poison.
Zhao Lan maintained her smile. ¡°Oh? Then you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m lying, but I¡¯m not lying. I¡¯m the mostw-abiding person. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can investigate.¡±
Zhang Xian¡¯s sinister gaze lingered on Zhao Lan¡¯s face for a while.
He gestured to his men.
Two of his subordinates immediately walked forward and said, ¡°Mrs. Ye, please hand over your phone. We want to check it. Please cooperate with us.¡±
Zhao Lan reluctantly took out her phone from her pocket.
She said worriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t look at my conversation with my husband. That¡¯s my privacy.¡±
The team members did not speak. After letting Zhao Lan unlock it, they began to search for chat records and money transfer evidence.
However, after searching for half an hour, the two team members did not find any useful clues. There was no evidence that Zhao Lan had any contact with the Southwest ck Magic King.
The team members looked at Zhang Xian and shook their heads slightly.
Zhang Xian gritted his teeth, unwilling to give up.
This was a good opportunity to curry favor with the Yu family. If he found the person who nted the poison, he could ask the Yu family for credit.
Zhao Lan coughed and frowned. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving when you haven¡¯t found evidence? What are you doing here? If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯m going to call the police. Let¡¯s see if the police can control you.¡±
The three of them had no choice but to leave.
After the three of them left, Zhao Lan heaved a sigh of relief andy on the sofa to stretchfortably.
These people from the management office were not very smart!
Ever since she knew that something had happened to Hu Ying, she had guessed that someone woulde to check on her, so she had already made arrangements.
She and the Southwest ck Magic King used backup phones to chat.
The transfer records were also on the backup phone.
Zhao Lan walked into the room and took out the spare phone from the mattress. She found the number of the Southwest ck Magic King and called him.
However, his phone was switched off.
This made Zhao Lan a little flustered.
She stood in the room and walked quickly a few times, her brows furrowed.
If the Southwest ck Magic King was captured and she was exposed, wouldn¡¯t it be over?
Zhao Lan thought for a moment and sent a message to the ck Magic King. ¡°Be careful during this period of time. The Metaphysics Management Office is investigating Hu Ying¡¯s case. Be careful not to get caught.¡±
After sending it, she felt a little safer.
However, after waiting for half an hour, she called him again and found that his phone was still switched off. Zhao Lan could not sit still.
She used the backup phone to call another mysterious number.
After the call went through, Zhao Lan cried, ¡°Darling, I called the ck Magic King, but his phone was switched off. Could something have happened?¡±
The man¡¯s voice was low. ¡°Dear, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go and investigate now. I¡¯ll call you backter, okay?¡±
¡°Okay,¡± Zhao Lan replied pitifully.
The man immediately asked his subordinates to investigate. In the end, he found that the ck Magic King had indeed been captured by the management office.
He called Zhao Lan back.
Zhao Lan immediately picked up the phone and asked anxiously, ¡°Darling, how¡¯s the situation? Has the ck Magic King really been captured?¡±
The man said coldly, ¡°He was captured and locked up in the prison of the Metaphysics Management Office. Yu Su was the one who helped catch him.¡± ¡°What should I do? I don¡¯t want to be caught!¡±
Zhao Lan was so frightened that her soul almost left her body as she said with a trembling voice..
Chapter 456 - 456: Black Magic King’s Junior Brother
Chapter 456 - 456: ck Magic King¡¯s Junior Brother
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Now that the Zhao family was slowly falling, if she was investigated again, there would be no hope of reviving the Zhao family.
She did not want to be arrested and interrogated.
The man¡¯s voice was gentle as heforted her. ¡°Baby, I won¡¯t put you in danger. The ck Magic King in prison won¡¯t expose you. Don¡¯t worry, I have a way.¡±
Zhao Lan was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Really? Darling, you¡¯re amazing. I¡¯m so happy to be your woman in this life. I really hope we can meet soon.¡±
The manughed.
His voice was as pleasant as a cello. He said dotingly, ¡°Good girl, having you is my lifelong happiness. When you¡¯re done with your work, let¡¯s go to the seaside for a vacation!¡±
¡°Really?¡± Zhao Lan¡¯s eyes lit up with happiness.
The man replied, ¡°Of course. I never go back on my word.¡±
Saying so, Zhao Lan suddenly thought of something and quickly asked: ¡°I wanted to ask about the worm poison in Hu Ying¡¯s body, but the ck Magic King was captured, are there any other ck magic masters around you?¡±
The man thought for a moment and said, ¡°Yes, the ck Magic King has a junior brother who hase to the capital to do something recently. I¡¯ll give you his number. Contact him.¡±
The ck Magic King¡¯s junior brother was arranged by the man.
He asked the ck Magic King¡¯s junior brother to do something for him, but he could not tell Zhao Lan about this now.
After hanging up, the man sent Zhao Lan a series of numbers. Zhao Lan called and chatted with the ck Magic King¡¯s junior brother.
His junior brother¡¯s name was Wu Bang. He was also very proficient in worm poison techniques and asked Zhao Lan to look for him if she needed anything.
Zhao Lan exined Hu Ying¡¯s symptoms and asked about the situation after being hit by this curse.
Wu Bang smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Ye. This curse is called the Inmmation Spell. It¡¯s very domineering. The Gu worm has been refined for a period of time. There are less than ten people in the world who can cure this curse.¡±
Only then did Zhao Lan rx. As long as she could continue to torture Hu Ying and make her feel ufortable, that would be the happiest thing for her.
Then, the two of them hung up.
Three dayster, Yu Su sat in her office in the studio.
She was dealing with business and negotiating with the production teams. She was extremely busy.
Over the past few days, He Yuan had be an independent manager and recruited several good artists for the studio.
Suddenly, the phone rang.
After Yu Su picked up the call, the person on the other end said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m
Ruan Dong, the head of the Metaphysics Management Office.¡±
Yu Su raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±
The people who had been in contact with her had always been He Jun and Leng Yan. It was a little strange that the minister was calling now.
Ruan Dong paused for a moment and exined, ¡°In the past three days, the captains of the two teams brought three team members to catch the murderer. On the way back, all five of them fell unconscious, and the two murderers escaped. When the three team members woke up, they sent the captains of the two teams to the hospital.¡±
¡°A day has passed, but the two of them are still unconscious. The hospital can¡¯t diagnose them either. Our metaphysical masters from the Metaphysics Management Office only confirmed that the two of them have been poisoned. Therefore, I want to invite you to diagnose their condition.¡±
After Yu Su heard this, she was very shocked and angry.
The two captains were harmed when they were working on the case. The person behind them was really too bold.
Yu Su immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll go over now. Give me an address.¡±
If it was a metaphysical curse, she still had a chance to undo it.
Ruan Dong said, ¡°It¡¯s ward 508 on the fifth floor of the Inpatient Department of the Capital Central Hospital. You can juste in directly. Shall I send someone to pick you up?¡±
Yu Su rejected him.
After hanging up, Yu Su immediately walked out of the office and drove straight to the Central Hospital.
Ten minutester she arrived at the hospital building.
She followed the instructions and walked towards the fifth floor of the inpatient department. In the end, her footsteps stopped in front of ward 508.
Two staff members stood at the door with serious expressions.
After Yu Su revealed her identity, the staff opened the door for her.
When Yu Su entered, she saw a tall man in a formal suit. His aura was calm.
This should be Minister Ruan.
Yu Su walked over and nodded. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Yu Su.¡±
Ruan Dong smiled. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m d you can join us. Wee.¡±
After saying that, he looked at the two people on the bed and sighed. ¡°The two of them have been unconscious for a day. I can¡¯t find the reason no matter what. You can take a look..¡±
Chapter 457 - 457: Ferocious Aura Entered Their Bodies
Chapter 457: Ferocious Aura Entered Their Bodies
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su walked closer to their beds and began to observe their condition.
Their faces were pale, and their lips were bloodless. There was a strong ferocious aura on their bodies, as if they had been seriously injured.
If this continued, the two of them would not live for more than three days.
Yu Su walked closer and observed carefully. She saw that their hearts were wrapped in a very strong ferocious aura.
The ferocious aura was like threads that bound their hearts.
This severely impedes the functioning of the heart.
Yu Su raised her head and concluded, ¡°The two of them are filled with ferocious aura. The aura has even entered their hearts and is wrapped around them. If we don¡¯t get rid of them as soon as possible, they will definitely die within three days.¡±
Ruan Dong¡¯s gaze was deep and his expression was serious.
He knew everything that Yu Su said, but there was no solution.
He sighed. ¡°I know, but the heart is veryplicated and the blood vessels are very weak. If one is not careful when removing the ferocious aura, it¡¯s very likely that he will kill both of them directly. This method is too dangerous.¡±
These two were the pirs of the Metaphysics Management Office. He had to ensure their safety.
Yu Su knew that if she forcefully removed it, it might indeed cause major bleeding in the heart.
This was also the ruthlessness of the person behind it.
That person did not want to be charged with murder, nor did he want to let the two of them off just like that. He let them die slowly, and under extremely painful circumstances.
From the looks of it, the two captains must have found some important clues.
The two culprits had not reached the Great Fulfilment Realm, so they could not forcefully remove the lethal weapons on the bodies of the two captains.
However, the person behind all these probably did not expect that Yu Su had already broken through to the perfected realm.
Ruan Dong¡¯s eyes were filled with hope as he looked at Yu Su and said, ¡°Are you confident that you can get rid of the ferocious aura on the two of them?¡±
If there was no other way, the two of them would probably be doomed.
This was thest oue Ruan Dong wanted to see.
Yu Su nodded affirmatively. ¡°I can remove it, but it will take a longer time. It will take at least two months before the two of them can wake up. I¡¯lle over every few days to remove the ferocious aura for the two of them until it¡¯spletely absorbed.¡±
Ruan Dong said happily, ¡°That¡¯s great. It doesn¡¯t matter if it takes a long time. It¡¯s good as long as they can wake up. If you need any spiritual artifacts, our Metaphysics Management Office will try our best to find them. There¡¯s no problem discussing the remuneration too.¡±
Yu Su shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for the remuneration. I have a good rtionship with them. In addition, I¡¯ve also joined the management office. It can be considered as working for the management office.¡±
Ruan Dong was grateful. He nodded solemnly and said, ¡°Alright, do you need any spiritual artifacts?¡±
Yu Su thought for a moment before slowly saying some props.
After Ruan Dong heard this, he immediately got someone to prepare.
Half an hourter, Yu Su began to cast a spell. She ced the low-grade spirit stones she had brought around the ward and used a spiritual artifact to create a healing array.
Then, she took out the jade pendant from her pocket and ced it on the table between the two beds. She pasted a few talismans on the table before injecting her magic power to start the array formation.
A momentter, the jade pendant began to absorb the ferocious aura from the two of them, and the color of the jade pendant became darker and darker.
Yu Su ced the jade pendant in the middle and ced it on the shelf. She said to Ruan Dong, ¡°In these two months, you must ensure the smooth operation of the array formation. Otherwise, all our previous efforts will be in vain.¡±
Ruan Dong said solemnly, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±
Ruan Dong took out a document bag from his briefcase and handed it to Yu Su. ¡°This is your personal file and identification. Take a look and see if there are any mistakes. If there aren¡¯t any, then it is confirmed that you¡¯re registered in the system. From now on, you¡¯re a member of our department.¡±
Yu Su took the document and opened it to take a look. Her basic personal information and position were registered on it.
She nodded. ¡°All are right.¡±
There was also her work ID in the document bag. Yu Su picked it up and took a look. There was also a photo of her on it.
This photo was the identification photo that Yu Su often used.
It seemed that the Metaphysics Management Office was really efficient. She did not submit any information herself and everything was done..
Chapter 458 - 458: Continuing the Pursuit
Chapter 458: Continuing the Pursuit
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ruan Dong¡¯s phone rang. He clicked on it.
Then, he said to Yu Su with an ugly expression, ¡°The remaining three team members continued to investigate and realized that the two suspects are dead.¡± Understanding shed across Yu Su¡¯s eyes.
With the ruthlessness of the person behind this, he must have hoped that the two of them would shut up forever, so there was no risk of revealing his identity.
However, it was unlikely that he would kill two people just like that.
He must have covered it up.
Yu Su asked, ¡°What¡¯s the reason for their deaths?¡±
Ruan Dong¡¯s eyes were deep as he said slowly, ¡°On the way back to Chinatown, the three of them found the corpses of two people. The two of them had talismans stuck to their bodies and didn¡¯t seem to have any external injuries. The team members brought them back to theboratory. In the end, theboratory said that the two of them had a battle of internal strength and died from exhaustion, so there were no wounds on their bodies.¡±
Yu Su frowned. ¡°Did the people from theboratory invite Metaphysics Masters to take a look?¡±
Ruan Dong continued, ¡°Yes, they said the same thing.¡±
Both of their faces were filled with deep suspicion.
These two suspects were on the run. Why would they fight among themselves instead of seizing the opportunity to escape?
Most importantly, as metaphysical masters, how could they die from exhaustion from battling each other?
Yu Su smiled mockingly. ¡°Looks like theboratory is trying to cover up something!¡±
Ruan Dong had the same suspicion and sighed.
The Inspection Department had always been under the jurisdiction of the Second Department, so they had a good rtionship with the Daoist Association. It was very likely that they would perjure themselves.
This was also the reason why he wanted to reorganize the Metaphysics Management Office.
Ruan Dong said helplessly, ¡°I originally wanted to ask you to take a look at the corpses and see if you can find any more results, but unfortunately, the corpses are no longer there.¡±
Yu Su frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±
The bodies were destroyed?
Ruan Dong unlocked his phone and opened a video for Yu Su to see.
In the video, the two of them were lying straight down, their eyes wide with surprise.
Then, the staff took off the talismans on the two of them one by one. After taking off thest one, the skin on their bodies instantly rotted.
It was very fast. In just a few seconds, their bodies turned into a puddle of blood and flesh.
After reading it, Yu Su said with certainty, ¡°These two didn¡¯t die from exhaustion of their magic power. Instead, they took the bacsh for others and rotted to death.¡±
a?oeAs for those talismans, they are used to dy the bacsh. After the talismans are torn off, the bacsh will immediately take effect.a?^
The person behind this was indeed ruthless.
He controlled the two of them and made them cast a curse on the two captains. The consequences of the bacsh naturally had to be borne by the two of them.
This was killing many birds with one stone, and there was no evidence.
At this moment, Yu Su suddenly understood why that person wanted to use He Wan, Yu Miao, and other mediums to absorb the luck of others.
If he did not use the two of them, the bacsh wouldnd on the person behind all these.
This was the weakness of that person.
Yu Su looked at him and asked, ¡°Did they find any important information?¡±
Ruan Dong nodded. ¡°At that time, after He Jun and the others caught the suspect, they called me to report. They said that they had made a huge discovery and it was inconvenient to talk over the phone. However, they didn¡¯t expect to encounter a mishap on the way back.¡±
Yu Su¡¯s eyes were filled with deep thought as she asked, ¡°Have you found out the identities of these two suspects?¡±
Ruan Dong shook his head helplessly. ¡°I did. It was recorded in a document, but after the two of them were attacked, the document was also lost. I can¡¯t trace their identities anymore.¡±
In that case, the case fell into a deadlock again.
All the clues were cut off.
With a look of understanding on her face, Yu Su nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s wait for Captain He and Captain Leng to wake up. When they wake up, everything will be clear.¡±
They had to be more careful when investigating cases in the future.
The enemy was in the dark, the staff of the management department were in the light, and there were some traitors in the management department. This made it even more difficult.
Ruan Dong nodded. ¡°That¡¯s all for today. I¡¯ll contact you if there¡¯s any new information.¡±
He realized that Yu Su was not an ordinary metaphysical master. He could not just define her as a metaphysical master. She might be the key to catching those people..
Chapter 459 - 459: Top in the Industry
Chapter 459: Top in the Industry
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ruan Dong nodded. ¡°That¡¯s all for now. I¡¯ll contact you when there are new clues.¡±
After that, the two of them exchanged contact details and Yu Su left the ward.
As soon as she walked out of the hospital, Yu Su saw the message He Yuan had sent her. He Yuan wanted to have a meal with her.
Yu Su agreed.
At the dining table, He Yuan smiled and told her about her recent situation.
She had already gotten her agent¡¯s license and could start working with it. In the future, she could lead celebrities.
Yu Su smiled and said, ¡°Looks like my studio will have another capable person. I wish you sess in your work!¡±
The two of them clinked sses and enjoyed the delicacies on the table.
After lunch, Yu Su returned to her office and continued her morning work.
The studio¡¯s recent profits were considerable, and the entertainment resources were not bad.
She needed to control the development n again and strive to reach a new coboration with other productionpanies.
Yu Su nned to make the studio the top in the industry.
On the other side.
Master Wang, who was sent by the Metaphysics Management Office, arrived.
Because Hu Ying had been feeling unwell recently and had difficulty excreting, Yu Zong also booked a ward for his wife in the hospital.
This ward was next to Yu Ruo¡¯s ward, so it was convenient to take care of the both of them.
In the ward.
Master Wang looked at it and sighed. He shook his head and said, ¡°Forgive me for being helpless. This worm has been carefully refined and its poison is extremely domineering. I can¡¯t force it out.¡±
After hearing this, Yu Zong¡¯s eyes darkened.
If even this famous Master Wang could not take it out, what level of master could treat it?
Hu Ying asked unwillingly, ¡°Is there really no cure? As long as there¡¯s a chance, we can try.¡±
She¡¯d had enough of this pain.
Master Wang shook his head and said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m weak. I really can¡¯t solve it. I¡¯m not even 10% confident. I¡¯m sorry!¡±
He also wanted to cure the poison, but his strength really did not allow it.
Yu Zong¡¯s eyes were filled with worry as he asked, ¡°If this continues, will it affect her body?¡±
Hu Ying was a little willful sometimes, but he still wanted to live a good life with her.
Master Wang said, ¡°Wait a moment, let me test it.¡±
He took out a transparent stone and let Hu Ying hold it in her hand. Then, he pasted a talisman on Hu Ying¡¯s hand.
Half an hourter, when Hu Ying took out the stone, it had already turned into a rich ck color.
Master Wang frowned. ¡°This poison has already spread throughout her body, and it¡¯s very poisonous. With your wife¡¯s physique, her body canst at most three years. She will definitely die in three years.¡±
¡°The parasite poison is absorbing Madam¡¯s blood essence. The parasite is growingrger andrger until Madam¡¯s blood essence ispletely absorbed. That¡¯s the day Madam dies.¡±
In just three years!
Hu Ying was scared out of her wits. She knew that this person was a master of the Metaphysics Management Office. What he said should be true.
Hu Ying was extremely flustered. She took a step forward and asked, ¡°Is there no master in the world who can cure me?¡±
Was she really going to die from the worm?
Master Wang thought for a while and said slowly, ¡°As far as I know, there are only two people in Chinatown who can cure you. One is the president of the Daoist Association, and the other is Master Wen.¡±
Hu Ying¡¯s eyes lit up. Just as she was about to ask her husband to invite him, she heard Master Wang say, ¡°The president is in seclusion and he isn¡¯t able to treat you.¡±
Her gaze dimmed a little, but she still had hope.
Master Wang continued, ¡°Master Wen doesn¡¯t like to care about the karma of others. He never sees guests. Ordinary people can¡¯t even meet him. It¡¯s very difficult to invite Master Wen. You can only wait for the president to finish his seclusion.¡±
Hu Ying said in disappointment, ¡°Huh? Doesn¡¯t that mean we have to wait for a long time?¡±
Master Wang stroked his beard. ¡°I have a way to temporarily suppress the parasitic poison in your body and prevent it from acting up again. Hang in there!¡±
As long as he waited for the president to finish his cultivation, he would have a chance.
However, Hu Ying was still unwilling. She asked, ¡°Then if I invite Master Wen, will he definitely be able to cure the parasitic poison?¡±
Since the president was in seclusion, they would start with Master Wen. That would be faster, right?
Master Wang said helplessly, ¡°In the past few years, Master Wen has never been willing to cure anyone. If you want to invite him, you have to be mentally prepared. It¡¯s very likely that you won¡¯t even be able to see him..¡±
Chapter 460 - 460: The Yu Family Is Capable
Chapter 460: The Yu Family Is Capable
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
However, Hu Ying did not think so.
Since Master Wen had already performed the ritual for her son, it meant that he treated his family differently. Perhaps he had taken a fancy to Yu Su.
Since that was the case, he would definitely treat her, Yu Su¡¯s mother, more seriously.
As Hu Ying thought of this, she smiled proudly and said, ¡°Those people can¡¯t invite Master Wen. That means they¡¯re useless. Our Yu family is different. A few days ago, we even invited Master Wen to perform a ritual!¡±
Hearing his wife¡¯s smug words, Yu Zong could not help but cough.
He gave Hu Ying a warning look.
Master Wen was only willing toe because of Yu Su. It was not something the Yu family could show off.
Hu Ying looked at her husband aggrievedly, not feeling that she had said anything wrong.
Master Wang looked at Hu Ying deeply and said, ¡°Then I wish Madam sess and recovery as soon as possible.¡±
He did not think that Master Wen would break his vow for Madam Yu.
Then, he took out a few talismans and drew a special pattern on Hu Ying¡¯s birth characters.
After drawing, Master Wang handed it to Hu Ying. ¡°This is a talisman that can temporarily suppress the parasitic poison. Madam Yu, you must carry it with you. The duration of suppression is a month.¡±
Yu Zong cupped his hands and said, ¡°Thank you, Master Wang.¡±
After Hu Ying took the talisman, she stuffed it into her pocket. She did not know if it was a psychological effect, but she really felt morefortable.
She also smiled and thanked him. ¡°Thank you, Master Wang. Your spells are much more powerful than those people from before.¡±
Master Wang smiled and said nothing. Then, he bade farewell.
Yu Zong and the other two sent him out of the ward. At the door of the ward, Master Wang suddenly stopped and said, ¡°I suddenly remembered that there¡¯s someone else who might be able to save your wife.¡±
Yu Zong asked in surprise, ¡°Which master would that be?¡±
Master Wang settled his body and said slowly, ¡°That person is not in Chinatown. If you want to find him to detoxify the poison, you have to visit him first and ask if he is willing to detoxify the poison.¡±
Hu Ying immediately nodded. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. We can go.¡±
As long as they could cure the poison, there was no harm in the process being a little troublesome.
Master Wang stroked his beard. ¡°That person is the Great Elder of the Daoist Association. His Dharma name is Ming Kun. He opened a Daoist temple ten kilometers away from the city. You can pay him a visit. You might have a chance.¡±
A few days ago, the Great Elder had juste out of seclusion. This was also the reason why Master Wang did not think of him for a moment. However, the Great Elder¡¯s metaphysics was very strong. He would definitely be able to cure the poison.
Yu Zong was delighted and hurriedly asked for the exact address of the Daoist temple.
After getting the location, Yu Zong inquired about Master Ming Kun¡¯s preferences. After getting an answer, he sent Master Wang away.
Back in the ward.
Yu Zong looked at his wife and said slowly, ¡°Why don¡¯t we invite Master Ming Kun first? If we fail, we¡¯ll invite Master Wen.¡±
He understood Master Wen¡¯s personality. It was very difficult to invite Master Wen.
Hu Ying did not care about this. She smiled and said, ¡°Sure, as long as you can let me cure the spell, it¡¯s fine. Go in the afternoon!¡±
Yu Zong nodded.
Yu Su was busy in the studio and received a few more messages.
She opened it and realized that it was from Yu Zheng again.
For the past few days, Yu Zheng had been sending her some symptoms of Hu Ying, but Yu Su had not replied to any of them.
Yu Zheng: [The metaphysical master who came today did not sessfully cure the poidom. He only left behind a talisman to pause the poison. The expiry of this talisman is a month. In the afternoon, we have to go to the Daoist temple to look for Master Ming Kun. If we still can¡¯t do it, we have to beg Master Wen.]
After reading it, Yu Su¡¯s eyes were filled with deep thought.
She knew Wen Chuan¡¯s attitude very well. He would definitely not help.
However, Yu Su was very curious as to whether Martial Uncle Ming Kun would make a move.
At the same time, she wanted to use this matter to observe Martial Uncle Ming Kun¡¯s attitude towards her family.
Hence, Yu Su replied: [Master Ming Kun¡¯s metaphysics is very strong. If he¡¯s willing to help, he will definitely be able to cure the poison.]
When Yu Zheng saw Yu Su¡¯s reply, his face was filled with surprise. He held his phone and smiled.
He continued to send messages. [Alright, Father has already bought a gift. I¡¯ll drive to the Daoist temple this afternoon. I hope it seeds this time!]
Now their mother¡¯s belly grew a little bigger.
Every time she went to the toilet, Hu Ying¡¯s screams were like pigs being ughtered. It was very painful..
Chapter 461 - 461: Failed Again
Chapter 461: Failed Again
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Hu Ying often came to Yu Ruo¡¯s ward toin, causing the ward to smell like farts. It was simply suffocating.
Yu Zheng also hoped that his mother would recover as soon as possible.
That evening, Yu Su finished her work.
She sat by the window and admired the sunset outside. She held a cup of tea in her hand and felt very rxed.
The phone on the table vibrated a few times.
Yu Su opened it and saw that it was another message from Yu Zheng.
Yu Zheng: [I drove to the Daoist temple this afternoon, but Father didn¡¯t see him at all. Master Ming Kun went out for something. I don¡¯t know when he will return.]
Seeing this news, Yu Su had a look of understanding on her face.
She had already guessed it.
Did Martial Uncle Ming Kun really go out, or was he deliberately avoiding her father?
After all, just yesterday, her Martial Uncle had invited her to the Daoist temple. Yu Su had been busy these few days, so she rejected him.
Yu Su: [I see. That¡¯s too much of a coincidence.]
She had no intention of telling the Yu family that her Martial Uncle was still in the Daoist temple yesterday. Who knew what kind of trouble it would cause?
Then, Yu Zheng asked: [You¡¯re familiar with Master Wen. I want to ask, if our family invites Master Wen, what do you think is the possibility of himing?]
Yu Su: [That¡¯s hard to say. You can give it a try.]
She knew that her senior brother would definitely not help.
However, there was no need to tell the Yu family, because no matter what she said, with Hu Ying¡¯s personality, she would definitely let Yu Zong visit Wen Chuan.
She might as well let them try. They would find out after they tried.
That night, Yu Zong brought a generous gift to the Daoist Association and walked into Wen Chuan¡¯s courtyard.
Master Wen happened to return and bumped into Yu Zong.
Wen Chuan opened the door and let him in.
After sitting down, Yu Zong went straight to the point. ¡°Master Wen, my wife has been poisoned. She only has three years of life left. I¡¯m here to ask you to help us perform a ritual.¡±
Wen Chuan smiled. ¡°Then you have to go back in disappointment. I won¡¯t do this ritual.¡±
Helping Yu Ruo with the ritual was already an exception for him.
Moreover, he did not like Hu Ying very much, and it was even more impossible for him to help her perform the ritual.
When Yu Zong heard this, he understood in his heart, but he still said unwillingly, ¡°Don¡¯t reject me first. You can make a request. As long as the Yu family has it, I can agree. Whether it¡¯s antiques, money, or anything else, feel free to ask.¡±
Wen Chuan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I won¡¯t do anything for your wife. I won¡¯t go back on my word. If there¡¯s nothing else, Mr. Yu, you can go back first!¡±
Yu Zong sighed, stood up, cupped his hands, and left.
Although he had expected this oue, he was still very disappointed.
After returning to the ward, Hu Ying quickly asked, ¡°How is it? Did Master Wen agree?¡±
If he agreed, she would be able to escape the pain as soon as possible.
Yu Zong shook his head silently and sighed.
A few secondster, he said slowly, ¡°It seems that we can only wait for the president toe out of seclusion.¡±
When Hu Ying heard this, she was very disappointed.
Since Master Wen was willing to help Yu Ruo, why wasn¡¯t he willing to help her perform the ritual?
There must be someone behind this.
The more Hu Ying thought about it, the angrier she became. She said angrily, ¡°I understand. It must be Yu Su who is ying tricks. She has a good rtionship with Master Wen, so she asked him not to help us. That¡¯s why Master Wen is unwilling to perform the ritual.¡±
Yu Zong looked at his wife in disappointment. He felt that she was really bing more and more extreme.
He exined, ¡°Master Wen is not willing to help others with their rituals to begin with. He has a strange and antisocial personality. It was already an exception when he helped Yu Ruost time. He was only willing to help because of Yu Su. This time, it¡¯s normal for him not to be willing to help. How could it be Yu Su who asked him not to help?¡±
Hu Ying was so angry that she copsed on the ground and cried, ¡°Even if she didn¡¯t do it, it must be rted to her. It¡¯s her fault anyway.¡±
Hu Ying cried, ¡°It¡¯s really hard for me to live every day. I might as well die. No one in my family cares about me. Even if I endure for three years, I will still die.¡±
She really wanted tomit suicide.
Lying on the hospital bed, Yu Ruo said with a dark expression, ¡°Your appearance will only make Mrs. Ye happier. You might as well pull yourself together and slowly get through it. There will be a solution.¡±
For the past few days, he had been sitting on the hospital bed and could not go anywhere. His mother¡¯s ward was just beside him, so she came toin to him every day..
Chapter 462 - 462: Debt Collector
Chapter 462: Debt Collector
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Ruo¡¯s thoughts also became much more negative.
Not to mention his mother, even Yu Ruo wanted to be free as soon as possible. If he died, he would not have to listen to his mother¡¯s nagging.
After hearing Yu Ruo¡¯sforting words, Hu Ying was like a lion that had exploded. She pointed at Yu Ruo and shouted, ¡°You bastard son, it¡¯s really easy to say. Do you know how ufortable I feel? Unfilial son!¡±
He even told her to pull herself together. How could she?
Yu Ruo snorted. He knew that his mother would not feel good when she heard hisforting words. Instead, she would scold him.
He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said sarcastically, ¡°If not for a mother like you, you wouldn¡¯t have given birth to such an unfilial child like me. It¡¯s all because you taught me well.¡±
Hu Ying was so angry that her eyes turned red. She shouted angrily, ¡°Unfilial son, you¡¯re an unfilial son. It¡¯s useless for me to give birth to you. I might as well drown you when I give birth to you.¡±
After saying that, Hu Ying sat on the ground and panted heavily.
Yu Zheng stood by the window and looked out as if it had nothing to do with him. He had no intention ofing over to stop the fight.
At this moment, she suddenly thought of Yu Miao.
If Yu Miao was here, she would have helped her up long ago and evenforted her considerately.
None of the two sons in front of her couldpare to Yu Miao.
Hu Ying became even angrier. She pointed at her two sons and continued to scold them. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have given birth to you debt collectors. You two want me to die sooner, right? If I don¡¯t die, I¡¯ll torture you.¡±
Seeing that she continued to scold them, Yu Zheng opened the door and walked out.
When he closed the door, he felt the beauty of the world and his mood improved a lot.
Yu Ruo who was in the ward had yet to recover and he could not walk on his own. He could only lie on the bed and be forced to listen to Hu Ying¡¯s scolding.
He sighed in despair and began to silently endure a session of scolding.
In any case, it was all her sons¡¯ fault she ended up like this. She was not at fault at all.
Seeing that Yu Zheng had left, Hu Ying focused her firepower on Yu Ruo.
From giving birth to Yu Ruo to raising Yu Ruo as an adult, she repeated all the hard work over and over again.
Hu Ying vented her anger randomly again before she felt a little better.
She got up from the floor and went to sit on a stool by the bed.
However, she was still unwilling to wait like this. She got her assistant¡¯s number and used her assistant¡¯s phone to call Yu Su.
When Yu Su heard her voice, she immediately hung up.
Hu Ying was so angry that she cursed a few times.
Hearing Hu Ying scold Yu Su, Yu Ruo couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t you reflect on yourself? If you weren¡¯t too pretentious, would Yu Su not want to answer your call? You have to face your problem head-on.¡±
After saying that, the room fell silent.
Hu Ying¡¯s eyes were red as she stared fixedly at Yu Ruo. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re saying that it¡¯s all my fault, right? I¡¯ll show you how much more wrong I can be.¡±
After saying that, she walked to the bathroom, found a mop, and hit Yu Ruo.
¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±
The stick was whipped towards Yu Ruo. He could only hide under the nket, but the nket was very thin. It still hit his arm and calf.
Yu Ruo cried out in pain.
He twisted his body and started to avoid her again. ¡°Mom, think about it carefully. What did I say wrong? You were poisoned by a parasite and it was your own doing. You insisted on interacting with someone like Mrs. Ye. Dad even advised you to stay away from her, but you refused to listen.¡±
Hu Ying became even angrier. She raised the stick again and was about to hit Yu Ruo¡¯s back.
Seeing how ruthless she was, Yu Zong hurriedly ran over to stop her. He grabbed the mop and threw it aside.
He said angrily, ¡°Do you still think that the state of our house isn¡¯t terrible enough?¡±
Hu Ying¡¯s eyes were burning with anger as she said, ¡°Can¡¯t I teach my son a lesson? I think all of you don¡¯t want me to live anymore. I might as well die.¡±
Yu Zong could only hug her andfort her. ¡°No way. We all hope that you can get better. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been so busy finding a metaphysical master for you. It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll bring you back to the ward!¡±
After coaxing her for a while, he finally brought Hu Ying into the ward.
Yu Ruo finally heaved a sigh of relief. His arm was red and swollen, and his body was in pain.
He closed his eyes and took a deep breath with a pained expression.
The earlier he got better, the less he would have to listen to his mother¡¯s nagging. In the future, he would also have to stay far away from home like Yu Su.
After this incident, he became tired of home..
Chapter 463 - 463: Yu Miao Returns Home
Chapter 463: Yu Miao Returns Home
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In the blink of an eye, a month passed.
Yu Miao was about to die of boredom in the Daoist Association.
On the surface, she was abor reformer, but in fact, she stayed in the house all day ying with her phone. There was nothing for her to do at all.
On this day, Liu Min walked into her room and told her, ¡°From tomorrow onwards, you can leave the association. You just have toe back to the association from time to time and put on a show.¡±
On the surface, Yu Miao needed to undergo three months ofbor reform.
However, in reality, as long as she did not cause trouble for the first month and made theizens forget her existence, she could walk around freely in the future.
Yu Miao smiled excitedly and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ve wanted to go out for a long time. Thank you, Auntie Liu. However, I still have to trouble you with one more thing.¡±
Then, she asked Liu Min to investigate what had happened in the Yu family recently.
This was her first step to returning to the Yu family.
She would definitely make the Yu family dote on her again.
Soon, Liu Min brought news about the Yu family.
The Yu family had already left Chinatown and returned to the capital. Her mother, Hu Ying, had been poisoned by a parasitic poison and was still looking for a metaphysical master to treat her.
Yu Zong and the eldest son, Yu An, had gone on a business trip and were not at home.
The remaining three sons were all at home. The third son, Yu Ruo, had not fully recovered from his injuries and was recuperating at home. He could only rely on his wheelchair to travel.
After Yu Miao found out, she bought a ne ticket and returned to the capital.
When she arrived at the capital, it was evening.
Before she entered the house, she specially changed into tattered clothes, wanting the family to pity her even more.
At this moment, the Yu family was eating.
After Hu Ying was poisoned by the parasitic poison, she liked to torture people more and more. She set a rule that as long as her sons were in the capital, they had to eat dinner with her.
That evening, just as the food was served, the security guard at the door brought Yu Miao into the dining room.
Hu Ying and her sons were stunned.
The moment Yu Miao saw Hu Ying, she was also shocked. Hu Ying¡¯s stomach was so swollen that it looked like she was six months pregnant.
Her face was yellow, and there was hostility between her eyebrows. Her arm was also swollen, and she hadpletely lost her noble appearance as a nobledy.
Yu Miao couldn¡¯t be bothered to size her up. She pounced on Hu Ying and hugged her, crying, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m finally back. I really missed you so much.¡± After saying that, her tears fell.
Hu Ying was caught off guard by her hug and could not react in time. When she did, she was touched.
This child did not mind that she had be ugly at all.
She even rushed up to hug her. It was really heartwarming.
Unlike her sons, who looked like they were in jail for having a meal with her every day, all of them had ugly expressions.
Hu Ying asked, ¡°How have you been recently?¡±
When Yu Miao heard this, she rxed.
She knew that she had done the right thing. As a patient, Hu Ying needed love and care the most at this time.
And she was the most considerate and obedient daughter.
Hence, Yu Miao cried and said, ¡°When I arrived at the association, Master Wei even threatened me not to tell the truth. I mustered my courage and submitted new evidence. Only then was Master Wei brought to justice. Only then could I clean my reputation.¡±
She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°For the past month, I¡¯ve been mopping the grass and floor in the association every day. I even went to the kitchen to help. I¡¯m so tired. Now, I can finally go home to visit my family.¡± Hu Ying asked, ¡°How many days can you stay this time?¡±
Yu Miao replied, ¡°It depends. If my performance is good, I can go back to the association once every half a month. When I was working in the association, I thought about home every day. When I had a fever when I was young, it was Mom who fed me medicine bit by bit¡¡±
The more Yu Miao spoke, the softer Hu Ying¡¯s heart became, and her gaze became tender.
Originally, she did not want to have Yu Miao stay at their house.
But now, she had changed her mind. She wanted to keep Yu Miao at home and make up for Yu Miao¡¯s suffering.
Hu Ying also hugged Yu Miao and said pitifully, ¡°It¡¯s all that Master Wei¡¯s fault. If he hadn¡¯t controlled you, you wouldn¡¯t have done so many bad things. Mother doesn¡¯t me you. Stay at home well in the future!¡±
Yu Miao¡¯s eyes lit up and the corners of her lips curled up.
She lowered her head and said with a sobbing tone, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so good. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ll definitely repay you in the future..¡±
Chapter 464 - 464: Impossible to Forgive
Chapter 464: Impossible to Forgive
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Miao was even more confident.
Hu Ying patted her arm and said, ¡°I had left the room at home for you. If you need anything, go buy it yourself! Everything is the same as before. Don¡¯t be restrained.¡±
Coincidentally, she also needed someone to talk to her.
Ever since she was poisoned, she rarely went out.
She had been cooped up at home all day and was bored to death. Her sons were unwilling to acknowledge her when they saw her.
Now that Yu Miao was back, she was finally no longer lonely.
Yu Miao pretended to be touched and raised her head. She reached out to wipe her tears and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so good! I¡¯m so lucky to have such a good mother like you. I¡¯ll definitely be filial to you in the future.¡±
A smile appeared in Hu Ying¡¯s eyes.
What she wanted the most was a filial and obedient child. Yu Miao¡¯s words were very to her liking.
At the dining table, the remaining three brothers looked at each other with a headache.
What should they do? Their mother was too gullible. She believed everything Yu Miao said and even let Yu Miao stay at home again.
However, they did not want to see Yu Miao at home!
Yu Ruo frowned and looked at her second son, Yu Hong. She said silently, ¡°Go and persuade Mom!¡±
Yu Hong pursed his lips and shook his head.
He did not want to go!
Wouldn¡¯t asking Yu Miao leave at this time be making him an enemy of his mother?
Yu Zheng whispered to him, ¡°Are you still our second brother? You¡¯re the oldest here. If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll be the second brother in the future.¡±
Hearing this, Yu Hong sighed slightly.
He looked at his mother and whispered, ¡°Mom, have you forgotten what we discussed before?¡±
After returning to the capital, the family unanimously decided to sever their adoption rtionship with Yu Miao.
Yu Miao was already more than 18 years old, so there was no need to give her money anymore. If she raised her, breaking off their rtionship meant that she did not need Yu Miao to be filial in the future.
This was something that the entire family had discussed beforehand.
Hu Ying remembered.
Her family had mentioned this matter before. It was the first night they returned to the capital. Coincidentally, the entire family had gathered together and decided on this matter.
But now, Hu Ying did not want to sever ties with her.
Her sons were not filial, but Yu Miao was very obedient. She wanted to keep Yu Miao to feed her after her retirement.
Hu Ying said coldly, ¡°That was in the past. Now that I¡¯ve changed my mind, I just want Yu Miao to apany me, this patient. Is there a problem?¡±
When Yu Miao heard her second brother¡¯s words, she knew very well.
Her brothers probably didn¡¯t want her toe back, and Second Brother didn¡¯t want her toe back the most. During this period of time, she had sent Yu Hong a lot of messages, but he didn¡¯t reply to any of them.
Yu Miao turned around and said with red eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brothers. I was controlled by someone in the past, so I made so many mistakes. Please forgive me. I¡¯ll definitely be a good sister in the future.¡±
After saying that, a tear flowed down her face, making her look even more pitiful.
Unfortunately, her brothers had long seen through her true colors.
Yu Ruo said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re being controlled? Are you lying to a fool? I won¡¯t believe your nonsense. You want to harm me again? Impossible!¡±
It was all because of Yu Miao that he had been bedridden for the past few months.
His hatred for Yu Miao was already very deep. It was impossible for him to forgive Yu Miao again.
Yu Zheng sneered and said, ¡°You said that you were controlled. Do you have evidence? You used Third Brother as a shield immediately. Are you also controlled?¡±
They were not fools.
They had been deceived in the past only because they trusted Yu Miao too much.
Yu Hong also rolled his eyes and said speechlessly, ¡°Do you think we¡¯re still fools? Even if you want to lie, can¡¯t you say something else?¡±
When Yu Miao heard the three of them, she felt hatred in her heart.
They used to dote on her so much. How could they not have any feelings for her now?
A bunch of cold-blooded men.
As Yu Miao thought this, she pretended to be in pain and turned to pounce on Hu Ying again.
She hugged Hu Ying and cried, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve let my brothers down. It¡¯s all my fault. I don¡¯t have the face to go home. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±
After saying that, Yu Miao pretended to get up.
Hu Ying held her hand and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t go. I told you to stay. Today, I¡¯ll see who dares to chase you away. I¡¯ll drive you away because they want to force me, a patient to death..¡±
Chapter 465 - 465: Great Calamity
Chapter 465: Great Cmity
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Hong looked at his mother helplessly, not knowing what to say.
It seemed that their mother had not suffered enough. She did not know how big of a disaster it would be to keep Yu Miao around them.
Yu Hong said, ¡°Since Mom wants her to stay, she can stay. Recently, I participated in a project in thepany and will be staying in thepany from tomorrow onwards.¡±
He didn¡¯t want to see Yu Miao every day. He would leave, alright?
Yu Zheng immediately said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m preparing for a new movie recently. I have to go on a business trip and it might take two weeks. My ne is booked for this afternoon.¡±
Originally, he did not want to film a movie so quickly, but now, he had no choice but to film it.
Seeing that Second Brother and Fourth Brother could leave the house brazenly, Yu Ruo¡¯s heart itched. However, they had already said their excuses and he was recuperating. It was not suitable for him to move.
Then how should he leave the Yu family?
Yu Ruo frowned and thought for a few seconds beforeing up with a solution.
He immediately said, ¡°Mom, my leg hurts again. I want to go to the hospital for a checkup. I¡¯ll stay in the hospital for the time being in case it rpses.¡±
It was safer to recuperate in the hospital than to spend time with Yu Miao at home.
The curse between him and Yu Miao had been removed, but he could not withstand Yu Miao¡¯s tricks. She might use a n on him again.
Hearing these words, Hu Ying frowned and her expression turned ugly.
She also knew that they were just making excuses. Their goal was to not want to stay at home.
Yu Miao¡¯s tears fell again. The tip of her nose was red. She lowered her head timidly and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brothers. It¡¯s all my fault for making things difficult for you. Don¡¯t go. Let me go. I don¡¯t belong to the Yu family to begin with.¡±
However, her heart was filled with hatred.
If the three of them changed their minds in the future, she would definitely torture them well.
Hu Ying had been poisoned by the parasitic poison and needed thepany and love of her family. However, her three sons avoided her and did not consider her as a patient at all. She red and said, ¡°You three brats, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you are leaving the house on purpose. Let me tell you, don¡¯t even think about leaving. If you move out, I¡¯ll suppress your dividends this year and won¡¯t let thepany distribute them to you.¡±
She knew that this dividend was also very important to the three of them.
She had used this move many times, but every time, she could make her sons submit obediently.
Yu Zheng pursed his lips and said helplessly, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re not the head of the family. What right do you have to do this?¡±
Yu Hong also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re all grown up now. We¡¯re not children anymore. There are many things that we need money for. We can¡¯t do without money!¡±
He had an entertainmentpany in his hands, and thepany also needed money.
Yu Ruo suppressed his anger and could not help but retort, ¡°Mom, I think you¡¯ve been with Mrs. Ye for too long. Do you want to control thepany at home too?¡±
His father was not as good-tempered as the head of the Ye family. He was definitely on the same side as the three of them and would not let his mother do whatever she wanted.
Therefore, he was not very worried.
Yu Zheng continued, ¡°Even if you want to take over the power, you have to wait for Grandma to leave first. Grandma is still healthy now. It¡¯s not your turn!¡±
These words were like thorns stabbing into Hu Ying¡¯s heart, making her extremely angry.
Hu Ying jumped up from the stool and looked at her sons angrily.
She said angrily, ¡°Alright, all of you are rebelling. I can¡¯t manage thepany¡¯s matters, but I can manage this family. If you move out of the house, I won¡¯t wear talismans and I will torture my body.¡±
She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°When your fatheres back, let¡¯s see if he cares about my condition or if he favors the three of you.¡±
She felt a faint uneasiness in her heart living with Yu Miao alone, it felt as if she was being watched by a snake.
Therefore, she had to keep her three sons and let them take good care of Yu Miao.
Even if Yu Miao wanted to harm someone, she wouldn¡¯t be harmed.
The three brothers stood rooted to the ground.
They did not expect their mother to threaten them with her health.
They were not afraid of their mother severing ties with them. They were afraid that their mother wouldin to their father. If their father knew that their mother¡¯s condition had worsened and that it was rted to the three of them, he would definitely be angry.
Perhaps, in order to please his mother, his father would really follow her wishes and deduct the dividends of theirs this year.
However, they were also very unwilling to stay..
Chapter 466 - 466: Chased Out of the Family
Chapter 466: Chased Out of the Family
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Zheng sighed. ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t leave. We¡¯ll apany you at home, okay?¡±
Yu Ruo also looked helpless. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll stay and apany you.¡±
In any case, he would not refuse the dividends.
Why should he give up his own interests for Yu Miao? Wasn¡¯t this letting Yu Miao off even more easily?
If Hu Ying couldn¡¯t think straight and wanted to give his dividends to Yu Miao, that would be really heartbreaking.
However, Yu Hong couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He said sarcastically, ¡°That¡¯s right. If we don¡¯t stay, who will Mother torture? The three of us are just punching bags. Your good daughter, Yu Miao, is your biological daughter.¡±
After saying that, he looked at Yu Miao coldly, wishing he could find someone to beat her up.
Hu Ying was originally in a much better mood after hearing Yu Zheng and Yu Ruo¡¯s words, but when she heard Yu Hong¡¯s mocking words, she was angry again.
She said angrily, ¡°Yu Hong, I think you really don¡¯t want the dividends anymore. Get lost. Get lost. I¡¯m annoyed when I see you.¡±
When Yu Hong heard this, he said in surprise, ¡°Thank you, Mom. I¡¯ll get lost now. Have a good meal. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±
With that, he stood up and ran out of the door.
In the blink of an eye, he was gone.
When Yu Ruo and Yu Zheng saw this, their eyes widened.
They didn¡¯t expect that Yu Hong¡¯s words would actually turn out to be a blessing in disguise. He was chased out of the family by his mother. Why didn¡¯t they get to enjoy such a good thing?
Yu Ruo and Yu Hong said in unison, ¡°Mom¡¡±
Before she could say what she wanted to say, she saw Hu Ying¡¯s expression turn ugly. She said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving. Stay at home and eat with me.¡±
Then, she looked at Yu Miao and said softly, ¡°Have a meal with me too. We haven¡¯t eaten together for a long time.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Yu Miao nodded happily and walked to an empty stool at the side to sit.
The maid at the side had already set up new bowls and chopsticks. The dishes on the table were fresher, and some of the cold ones had been reced.
Yu Miao held her chopsticks and gave her two brothers a mocking smile.
Since the two of them were no longer willing to dote on her, she might as well show her true self.
Perhaps if her attitude changed and she was not as considerate as before, her two brothers would run over and continue to dote on her.
After all, they liked Yu Su¡¯s cold face. This was also one of her strategies.
Hu Ying picked up some food for her. ¡°Eat more. You¡¯ve lost weight outside.¡±
Yu Miao looked at the food in disdain. The food had been picked up by Hu Ying¡¯s chopsticks, and there was still her saliva on it. It was too disgusting.
However, she ate the food happily. ¡°Thank you, Mom. You¡¯re so good to me. I¡¯ve been hungry for a long time.¡±
Seeing that she did not mind at all, Hu Ying was happy. ¡°Alright, eat more if you¡¯re hungry.¡±
On the other side, Yu Zheng¡¯s face darkened.
Indeed, the obedientness on Yu Miao was all an act. Her nature was a selfish and hypocritical girl.
However, the two of them could not care less now. They only wanted to finish their meal as soon as possible.
In the garage of the vi.
Yu Hong told his father everything that had happened just now. He evenined aggrievedly, ¡°Dad, control Mom. She even said that she wanted to take away my dividends.¡±
After Yu Zong heard this, he felt very helpless.
Ever since his wife fell sick, she had be more and more temperamental. Even he was afraid, so he went overseas on a business trip.
But even if he left, his sons would suffer.
However, Yu Zong had no choice. He could not call Hu Ying and scold her. If that happened, Hu Ying would be even crazier.
Hence, Yu Zong sighed and said, ¡°Take good care of your mother first. We¡¯ll talk about everything after I return from my business trip.¡±
When Yu Hong heard this, his head hurt. His father would need at least ten days to half a month to return to the capital.
Yu Zongforted him a few more times before hanging up.
After hanging up the phone, Yu Hong sat in the car and calmed down for a while before driving towards thepany¡¯s dormitory.
The environment of thepany¡¯s dormitory was indeed not as good as at home, but it was better than facing Yu Miao at home every day.
The next morning, at the Capital Airport.
Xiao Han stood at the exit and looked at Yu Su, secretly delighted.
He was resting at home today and was watching Yu Su¡¯s television drama when he received a call from her..
Chapter 467 - 467: Traveling
Chapter 467 - 467: Traveling
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su took the initiative to ask him out to fetch someone with her.
Of course, Xiao Han was happy to do so. He first drove to pick up Yu Su, then brought her to the capital¡¯s airport. Now, he was waiting for Yu Su¡¯s friend at the exit.
Yu Su was holding a travel brochure in her hand. It was given out by someone from a travel agency at the airport entrance just now.
Yu Su handed the manual to Xiao Han and smiled. ¡°Have you been to this ind? The scenery on it is not bad.¡±
Recently, she had been so busy that she felt dizzy. Thus, she had the thought of going on a short vacation.
Xiao Han lowered his head and saw Yu Su¡¯s long eyshes and fair face. His heart beat even faster as he looked at the manual in Yu Su¡¯s hand.
He said, ¡°I¡¯ve really been to this ind before. The scenery here is beautiful all year round. The fallen leaves in autumn are the best. When I was in university, I stayed there for three months with a few friends. Many interesting things happened¡¡±
Xiao Han¡¯s eyes lit up as he spoke.
At this moment, it was still early for her good friend¡¯s ne to arrive, so Yu Su continued chatting with Xiao Han without any worries.
Xiao Han smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s a good ce to rx here. We can rejuvenatein the forest. Why don¡¯t we go together next time?¡±
Yu Su nodded. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll ask He Yuan and the others if they would like to go. It¡¯ll be more fun to get more people.¡±
When traveling without friends, one¡¯s happiness would be reduced by half.
Xiao Han was disappointed for a moment, but he quickly adjusted himself andforted himself that he would definitely have a chance to travel with her alone.
He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make an appointment then. Let¡¯s go y together.¡±
Yu Su nodded.
¡°I wonder if I can go with you?¡± An abrupt voice suddenly sounded from the side.
Ye Chang stood not far away and asked with a smile.
Xiao Han turned around and saw that it was him. He shook his head in disdain. ¡°I don¡¯t want to travel with you.¡±
It was already very annoying to meet him on a variety show.
And he would still have to bring Ye Chang, this self-righteous ex-boyfriend, along when they went travelling?
Yu Su also nced at Ye Chang coldly and did not say anything.
Obviously, Ye Chang was not one of her friends.
Ye Chang nodded in disappointment, still smiling. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s okay. You¡¯re here to pick Ye Tang up too, right?¡±
He knew that Yu Su would definitelye to pick Ye Tang up when she returned to the country today.
Ye Tang was his cousin. Her parents had passed away when she was young. Before she left the country, she had always lived in his house like his biological sister.
Yu Su and Ye Tang had always had a good rtionship. Ye Tang had gone overseas to study four years ago and had returned to the country to develop after graduation.
The Ye family also sent Ye Chang to fetch Ye Tang home.
Before Yu Su could speak, she heard a female voice say in surprise, ¡°Yu Su, I¡¯m here!¡±
Yu Su turned around and looked at the source of the voice.
A girl with a hot figure and a beautiful face waved at Yu Su. The two of them were five to six meters apart, but she still recognized Yu Su at a nce.
Ye Tang only got to know Yu Su after Ye Chang introduced her.
However, on the first day they met Yu Su, the two of them regretted not meeting sooner. Their rtionship was very good and they had been in contact for so many years.
When Yu Su saw her good friend, she walked forward with a smile. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re finally back in China. I missed you so much.¡±
Ye Tang threw down her luggage and walked forward with a smile to give Yu Su a big hug. ¡°I missed you so much, my darling.¡±
Xiao Han walked forward and helped carry the luggage.
Yu Su: ¡°You¡¯re finally back. I¡¯ve waited for this day for too long.¡±
In her previous life, Ye Tang had always been overseas. Even after Yu Su died, Ye Tang had yet to return to the country.
Ye Tang had gone overseas to get closer to the person she liked. The man she liked also went overseas.
But this time, Ye Tang returned to the country without a care. Could it be that she no longer pursued love?
Ye Tang said with heartache, ¡°I watched your show overseas and really wanted to return to the country to help you, so I came back.¡±
In the show, the Yu family had repeatedly forced her. If not for Yu Su being smart and had recorded evidence to counterattack, she might have been bullied badly.
Ye Tang wanted to return to the country and help Yu Su.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so good. With you around, I feel very safe..¡±
Chapter 468 - 468: Unsettled
Chapter 468 - 468: Unsettled
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ye Tang smiled until her eyes narrowed. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not weak. If those people dare to bully you again, I¡¯ll beat them up.¡±
The two of them chatted for a while before they were willing to let go of each other.
Ye Chang, who was standing at the side, quickly walked forward and said, ¡°Ye Tang, my mother asked me toe and pick you up. Let¡¯s have a meal togetherter and I¡¯ll bring you home.¡±
In that case, he could also have a meal with Yu Su.
Ye Tang lived in the Ye family, so Yu Su would definitely visit the Ye family as well. He could also see Yu Su often.
He did not want to win Yu Su back. He just wanted to see Yu Su more and see if she was doing well.
Ye Tang said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not going back to the Ye family.¡±
She had watched thetest variety show and knew how Mrs. Ye dealt with Yu Su.
Ye Tang hated Zhao Lan to begin with, and now she didn¡¯t want to see her at all.
Ever since her parents passed away, Zhao Lan and Ye Heng became her guardians in name. However, Ye Heng often went on business trips, so Zhao Lan stayed at home.
Ye Chang used to live on campus and was often away from home.
Therefore, he had no idea how Zhao Lan had made things difficult for Ye Tang at home.
Zhao Lan didn¡¯t like Ye Tang at all. She felt that Ye Tang was too bold and unrestrained, not like a girl. She even made Ye Tang kneel and memorize the family rules all day long.
Ye Tang didn¡¯t want to remember those painful experiences at all.
Ye Chang was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Tang to have such a reaction. He asked curiously, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going back to the Ye family? We have already cleaned your room and prepared a weing banquet for you tonight. If you don¡¯t go back, I won¡¯t be able to exin myself.¡±
Ye Tang rolled her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know how happy your mother will be if I don¡¯t go back. You don¡¯t have to persuade me anymore. Anyway, I won¡¯t go back to your Ye family.¡±
Whoever was willing to go back to that home could do so.
Ye Chang¡¯s expression was a little ugly. ¡°How can you say that? What do you mean by my Ye family? Uncle and aunt are both a part of the Ye family. It¡¯s just that they died early, so our family adopted you temporarily. In the future, the second family will still be yours.¡±
He had always thought that his cousin was the most favored in the family. His grandparents favored her, but his cousin had always been rebellious and did not like to be disciplined by her aunt, Zhao Lan.
Ye Tang snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and let your mother continue making me kneel as punishment? She doesn¡¯t like me to begin with. I don¡¯t want to go back and act.¡±
Every time there were outsiders around, Zhao Lan would act as the loving aunt.
After she left, Zhao Lan tortured her with all her might and even instilled some ideas in her so that when Ye Tang grew up, she would give all the assets of the second branch to the first branch unconditionally.
Ye Tang wasn¡¯t stupid!
Ye Chang said helplessly, ¡°I promise that she won¡¯t punish you this time. Come back with me obediently!¡±
If he didn¡¯t bring Ye Tang back, he wouldn¡¯t be able to report to them. Tonight, his grandparents would also return to the Ye family to attend the banquet.
Ye Tang nced at Ye Chang in disdain. ¡°Who are you? Why should I listen to you just because you say so?¡±
She sized him up coldly and continued, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect my cousin to be a scumbag. He even went to flirt with others after having Yu Su.¡±
In the past, Ye Tang had thought highly of Ye Chang and Yu Su.
However, after watching the variety show, she was so angry that she wanted to beat Ye Chang up to vent her anger.
Ye Chang frowned and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not a scumbag. You know the truth. Don¡¯t just read the news online.¡±
Ye Tang let go of Yu Su¡¯s hand and threw her bag at Ye Chang. ¡°Damn scumbag, you still refuse to admit it. I¡¯d hit you. You took advantage of the fact that I was not in the capital to bully my good sister, Yu Su, right? Let me tell you, I will always remember this grudge!¡±
She used her hands and feet to hit Ye Chang¡¯s body.
Ye Chang was stunned on the spot. He could not react in time and was kicked a few times.
When he felt the pain, he grabbed Ye Tang¡¯s wrist and said coldly, ¡°Haven¡¯t you had enough?¡±
Ye Chang felt that there was something wrong with his nose. He reached out and wiped it. His nose was bleeding.
Ye Tang pursed her lips. ¡°I haven¡¯t hit enough yet. You want me to hit you for a while more?¡±
She sounded like she was discussing something with Ye Chang.
Xiao Han couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Hahaha, He has finally been beaten up. How satisfying!¡±
He had wanted to beat up Ye Chang a long time ago, but he held back.
As expected, Yu Su¡¯s friends were as interesting and direct as her. They all had good personalities.
Ye Chang¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Ye Tang, you have to think carefully. If you don¡¯t return to the Ye family, you might be scolded by the entire family.¡±
Ye Tang sneered. ¡°I¡¯m used to being scolded. It doesn¡¯t matter.. As for you, if you don¡¯t bring me back, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be med by your family, right?¡±
Chapter 469 - 469: Escape
Chapter 469 - 469: Escape
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ye Chang walked over and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Be good. Grandpa and Grandma will be here tonight. If you don¡¯t go back, you¡¯ll disappoint them.¡±
Ye Tang had been abroad for a few years and had never returned to visit her elders.
Her grandparents didn¡¯t say anything, but the other elders were very dissatisfied and hoped that Ye Tang could go home more often to fulfill her filial piety.
Now that Ye Tang had returned to the country and still hadn¡¯t returned home, those elders would definitely me her.
However, Ye Tang was determined not to go back. ¡°If you want to go back, go back yourself. I¡¯ll call Grandpa and Grandmater. They¡¯ll definitely support me. I don¡¯t want to go back to your house. I¡¯ll have my own home in the future.¡±
After saying that, she struggled to break free from Ye Chang¡¯s hand.
However, Ye Chang grabbed her tightly and refused to let her leave.
Ye Tang frowned and shouted, ¡°Someonee quickly! The top celebrity, Best Actor Ye, actually appeared at the airport. Come and take a look!¡±
Her voice was very loud, and it really attracted a few fans.
Ye Chang was shocked and could only let go of Ye Tang¡¯s hand.
If someone took photos of him holding a girl¡¯s hand at the airport, there would be another scandal. It would be detrimental to his career.
Ye Chang said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re really good. Why do you have to use such a method to not go home?¡±
Ye Tang made a face and said with a smile, ¡°Who cares what it does, as long as it¡¯s useful.¡±
After saying that, she immediately ran towards Yu Su.
Ye Chang looked at Ye Tang helplessly and couldn¡¯t help but sigh.
His younger cousin had been mischievous since she was young and liked to cause trouble. He did not expect her to still have this personality after returning to the country.
Ye Chang could not help but shout, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t go back today, you still have to go home in the future. Do you think you can escape?¡±
His parents were Ye Tang¡¯s guardians in name.
He would definitely see Ye Tang again in the future.
Ye Tang said nonchntly, ¡°Whether I can escape or not, we still have to try to find out. Isn¡¯t that so? Who¡¯s like you? Cowardly and weak.¡±
These words made Ye Chang¡¯s face darken even more.
Yu Su smiled and pulled Ye Tang over. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to a feast.¡±
¡°Yay!¡± Ye Tang pped excitedly with a smile on her face.
The two of them walked in front. Xiao Han carried her luggage and followed beside them.
Ye Chang looked at their backs and gritted his teeth.
It was fine if Ye Tang was unwilling to go home, but this irksome Xiao Han could eat with Yu Su. It was really enviable.
He really wanted to follow them, but Ye Chang knew that these three people would not wee him.
After Yu Su and the other two left the airport, Xiao Han drove the two of them to a five-star restaurant for dinner.
After eating, Xiao Han sent the two of them back to Yu Su¡¯s house.
After Xiao Han left, Yu Su sat on the sofa and asked with concern, ¡°What do you n to do in the future? The Ye family will definitely try again to make you go back.¡±
Yu Su also knew more about the Ye family¡¯s situation.
The current head of the Ye family was Ye Chang¡¯s father, Ye Heng. He was the eldest son in the family and had two sons. They were Ye Tang¡¯s father, Ye Ren, and Ye Tang¡¯s third uncle, Ye Su.
When Ye Tang was five years old, her parents died in a car ident.
There were only the first and third branches left in the family. Ye Tang was also adopted by the first branch, and Ye Heng and Zhao Lan became her nominal guardians.
On the surface, the first branch and the third branch seemed to have a good rtionship, but in fact, Ye Su had never been convinced by his eldest brother, Ye Heng. He wanted to fight for the position of the family head.
But helplessly, Ye Tang¡¯s grandparents supported the eldest branch.
Ye Su had been lying low, waiting for an opportunity to pull the eldest branch down. Unfortunately, he still did not have the chance after so many years.
In high school, Ye Tang went racing with a group of friends.
Ye Su and his wife got a hold over them on this matter. They made a snide remark in front of Ye Heng and Zhao Lan, putting the first branch in an awkward position.
After returning home, Zhao Lan vented all her anger on Ye Tang and punished her for several days.
That was one of Ye Tang¡¯s psychological traumas.
This time, Ye Tang directly refused to go home and made the first branch lose face. Zhao Lan would definitely hate her even more.
Ye Tang pursed her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Anyway, I¡¯ve been through it all these years. Zhao Lan only has those old tricks. She wants me to kneel down and admit my mistake. She wants me to abide by the family rules. I¡¯m used to it.¡±
Yu Su thought for a moment and said, ¡°Follow me. I won¡¯t let anyone take you away. You¡¯ll stay here with me. Tell me if you need anything.¡±
Ye Tang grabbed Yu Su¡¯s hand excitedly. ¡°That¡¯s great.. Then I¡¯ll live here in peace!¡±
Chapter 470 - 470: Staying in the Capital
Chapter 470 - 470: Staying in the Capital
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
She had seen it just now. This apartment was a two-bedroom apartment. It would not be cramped for two people to live in.
There was also a small balcony with many cute nts.
Ye Tang loved everything here.
Yu Su smiled and nodded.
Ye Tang looked at Yu Su with heartache and asked carefully, ¡°How¡¯s your rtionship with the Yu family now?¡±
After watching the program, she naturally knew that Yu Su had cut ties with her family.
At that time, when she met Yu Su, Yu Su was still an orphan. Yu Su also yearned for the warmth of a family.
In the year that Ye Tang was preparing to go overseas, she apanied Yu Su to acknowledge the Yu family.
At the same time, Ye Tang was d that after she left, the Yu family would take care of Yu Su. She would not be so lonely.
Unexpectedly, that group of people actually bullied Yu Su.
Yu Su said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve cut ties with them all and won¡¯t acknowledge them again in the future. I¡¯m living quite well alone now.¡±
Ye Tang knew how much Yu Su had once yearned for the love of her family.
Now that she said these words so coldly, those people must have hurt her thoroughly.
Ye Tang nodded and shook Yu Su¡¯s hand. ¡°Yu Su, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be your family in the future. Anyway, I don¡¯t have parents, and the elders in the family don¡¯t like me. We¡¯re in simr situations. You¡¯re not alone.¡±
Yu Su¡¯s heart warmed. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯re family.¡±
Family was a word that meant something that was so unattainable.
Yu Su asked, ¡°How long will you be staying in the capital?¡±
Ye Tang said without hesitation, ¡°I will stay here permanently, I won¡¯t go abroad anymore. I feel very safe with you.¡±
When she said this, Yu Su was a little stunned.
She asked, ¡°Has Meng Bo returned too?¡±
Ye Tang shook her head. ¡°No, he¡¯s still there. It¡¯ll probably take a few years for him toe back. I don¡¯t want to chase after him anymore.¡±
Meng Bo was the young master of the Meng family in the capital, and he was also the person Ye Tang had liked since she was young.
She went overseas to study and followed in Meng Bo¡¯s footsteps.
Ye Tang was very regretful now. If she had not gone overseas, she could have helped Yu Su andforted her more.
Seeing her pained and relieved expression, Yu Su asked, ¡°Have you guys broken up?¡±
Ye Tang shook her head with a bitter smile. ¡°We¡¯ve never been together. How can we break up? I just suddenly realized that everything I¡¯ve done all these years was useless. I don¡¯t want to waste any more time on him.¡±
She still had a bright future ahead of her. She could not leave it all to that heartless person.
Yu Su was a little surprised. ¡°Have you thought it through? If you¡¯ve decided, there¡¯s no turning back.¡±
From the day she met Ye Tang, she knew that Ye Tang liked Meng Bo.
It had been seven years. It had not been easy for the two of them to get to where they were today.
Ye Tang gritted her teeth, her eyes filled with grief. ¡°Why should I waste my youth on him? I¡¯ve decided to live my life well and never pay attention to him again.¡±
Yu Su nodded. ¡°I support all your decisions. It¡¯s fine as long as you think it through.¡±
Wasn¡¯t it good to devote your youth to your career?
Ye Tang¡¯s eyes turned red as she sighed. ¡°Yu Su, I realized that our experiences are equally tragic. We¡¯ve both been without the love of our parents since we were young, and we¡¯ve encountered bad people in love.¡±
How she wished she had a happy family.
Unfortunately, it was all wishful thinking.
Yu Su hugged her and sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s look forward. Everything will get over. If we get over it, we¡¯ll get better and better. There are many men with two legs. There¡¯s no need to be too sad.¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Ye Tang nodded and sobbed.
The two hugged andforted each other for a while before Ye Tang regained her confidence in life.
She took a deep breath and looked at Yu Su. ¡°I want to drink. Do you have any alcohol?¡±
She wanted to get drunk and forget all her worries and her past self.
Yu Su nodded. ¡°There are a few cans of beer in the fridge. I¡¯ll take delivery and order some side dishes. I¡¯ll drink with you.¡±
The alcohol in the fridge was prepared by her assistant. She did not expect it toe in handy.
Ye Tang nodded. ¡°Sure!¡±
Half an hourter, the food they had bought arrived. The two of them sat together and drank a ss of beer each.
Yu Su smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re finally back in the country. Let¡¯s toast to our rtionship!¡±
¡°Cheers!¡± Ye Tang also raised her ss.
After the meal, the two of them were very carefree. They talked about many interesting things in the past, and Ye Tangughed until her stomach hurt..
Chapter 471 - 471: Lawless
Chapter 471: Lawless
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ye Tang said, ¡°I¡¯m really happy today. I want to work hard in the future and do something big. I want to forget that stinky man, Meng Bo.¡±
Yu Su nodded. ¡°Yes, start a new life.¡±
The two of them chatted about their high school days again,ughing until their faces turned red. It was drizzling outside the window, and it was extremelyfortable.
But at this moment, Ye Tang¡¯s phone rang.
Yu Su had good eyesight and saw the contact on it. It read: Mrs. Ye.
Zhao Lan called Ye Tang.
Ye Tang nced at it and picked it up. She turned on the loudspeaker mode.
Then, Zhao Lan¡¯s angry voice rang out. ¡°Ye Tang, I think you¡¯ve really grown up. You don¡¯t even listen to your brother anymore. Is it so difficult for you to return home?¡±
He could tell how angry Zhao Lan was.
Ye Tang picked up a peanut and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult, but I don¡¯t want to go back. Besides, that¡¯s not my house.¡±
Zhao Lan held back her anger and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you half an hour to return to the Ye family. Otherwise¡¡±
Ye Tang asked with interest, ¡°Otherwise what? Chase me out of the Ye family? Aren¡¯t I outside now? I don¡¯t need to trouble you to chase me out again.¡±
Every time she threatened her, she would say the same thing. Ye Tang was tired of hearing it.
Zhao Lan was so angry that she was panting. ¡°You wretched girl, you¡¯re reallywless. You don¡¯t even listen to me?¡±
Ye Tang smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t listen to you. What do you want to do to me? Anyway, Grandpa and Grandma support me. If you have the ability, go find them.¡±
Before dinner, she had already called her grandparents.
The two old men agreed to let her live outside.
Zhao Lan was slightly shocked. She didn¡¯t expect her niece to be so unmoved by force or persuasion. She was bing more and more capable.
She continued, ¡°Ye Tang, let me tell you. If you don¡¯te back, you¡¯ll suffer in the future. Yu Su doesn¡¯t have a proper upbringing to begin with. If you stay with her, aren¡¯t you afraid of embarrassing your status as the youngdy of the Ye family?¡±
After hearing this, Ye Tang sneered. ¡°Mrs. Ye, have you forgotten your background? Yu Su is the daughter of the Yu family, and you¡¯re the poor girl from the mountain vige. What right do you have to say anything about Yu Su?¡±
What she hated the most was Zhao Lan¡¯s aloofness and arrogance.
When Zhao Lan heard this, it was as if her heart had been stabbed. She was so angry that she wanted to stomp her feet. ¡°Ye Tang, you really don¡¯t know any etiquette or shame. You¡¯re just a junior. What right do you have to mock me? I think you want to kneel down and reflect again.¡±
She was the majestic Madam Ye. How could she be humiliated by a junior!
When Yu Su heard this, she frowned and said silently to Ye Tang, ¡°Can I speak?¡±
Ye Tang nodded heavily.
Yu Su said, ¡°Mrs. Yu, I haven¡¯t settled the score with you for what happened in Chinatownst time, but you¡¯re badmouthing me behind my back. You really have the demeanor of a noblewoman from the capital.¡±
She had long understood Zhao Lan¡¯s viciousness and shamelessness.
On the other side, Zhao Lan suddenly heard Yu Su¡¯s voice and her heart skipped a beat. She did not expect Yu Su to hear everything she said just now.
She felt a little guilty, but more than that, she was angry.
Ye Tang, this wretched girl, actually deliberately let Yu Su hear it. She was really a traitor.
Zhao Lanxin was enraged. She snorted coldly and said, ¡°You eavesdropped on me behind my back. How shameless. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. Ye Tang, I¡¯ll give you half an hour toe back. Otherwise, don¡¯t ever return to the Ye family.¡±
She was angry and angry, so she could only vent her anger on Ye Tang.
Ye Tang wasn¡¯t afraid of her. She continued to smile and said, ¡°You told me not to go back, so I can¡¯t? Do you still think you¡¯re the head of the Ye family? Don¡¯t forget, Grandpa and Grandma are on my side. It¡¯s not up to you to decide.¡±
As soon as he said this, Zhao Lan stomped her feet in anger, but she couldn¡¯t think of anything to refute.
What Ye Tang said was the truth. Old Master Ye and Old Madam Ye had always been on Ye Tang¡¯s side. They even secretly told Zhao Lan not to be harsh on Ye Tang and treat her better.
Zhao Lan could only say angrily, ¡°Since you don¡¯t listen to my advice, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. I won¡¯t interfere in your matters anymore.¡±
After saying that, she hung up.
Zhao Lan threw her phone on the sofa and threw the tea set on the table to the ground. The tea set shattered into pieces, but she was still angry.
Zhao Lan scolded, ¡°Little b*tch, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson in the future!¡±
Seeing that the call had been hung up, Ye Tang smiled at Yu Su. ¡°Looks like we won this battle. Look at how angry she is..¡±
Chapter 472 - 472: Vicious
Chapter 472: Vicious
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su smiled and shook her head. ¡°Mrs. Ye is vicious. She might use some tricks in the future. You have to be more careful.¡±
After that, Yu Su told her everything about how Mrs. Ye had invited the Southwest ck Magic King to cast a worm poison on her. Ye Tang gritted her teeth in hatred.
Ye Tang¡¯s expression was ugly. ¡°She¡¯s as heartless as ever.¡±
When she was young, when she was disobedient, she would be sent to the Zhao family by Zhao Lan.
At that time, the Zhao family was still living in the mountain vige. The vige was very remote, so the Zhao family bullied her with all their might.
Not only did they make her hungry, but they also made her do housework.
Wash, cook, sweep, feed the chickens.
As long as she was disobedient, she would be beaten up by Zhao Lan¡¯s brother with a bamboo pole. He even threatened her not to tell her family.
In the end, it was only after Ye Tang returned to the Ye family and called her grandparents like crazy that the two elders found out what Zhao Lan had done.
After that, Ye Tang was taken to the old residence by Old Master Ye and Old Madam Ye.
Ye Tang¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness. ¡°If my parents were here, they would definitely teach her a lesson.¡±
Yu Su stroked her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll protect you in the future.¡±
With her around, she would never let Zhao Lan bully Ye Tang again.
Ye Tang looked at her good friend in relief and said with a smile, ¡°Fortunately,
I still have you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡±
It was really good to have a ce to stay after returning to the capital.
Yu Su smiled at her. ¡°That¡¯s right. Fortunately, you have me. I really envy you for having such a good friend like me.¡±
After she finished speaking, the two of themughed.
Yu Su poured another ss of beer for Ye Tang and asked, ¡°Have you thought about what you¡¯re going to do when youe back?¡±
Ye Tang took a sip and shook her head. ¡°No!¡±
At that time, after she made up her mind, she immediately packed her things and returned to the country. She did not think about her future ns at all.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°Thene to my studio. It just so happens that there¡¯s ack of a beautiful and powerful supervisor here.¡±
Ye Tang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sure. I studied management overseas too. I happen to be a professional.¡±
In that case, she was more confident about her future life.
In her good friend¡¯s studio, Yu Su would definitely not mistreat her. The two of them would be more motivated to fight side by side.
Yu Su nodded. ¡°Looks like this is the n. When the timees, you will be a sessful businesswoman. When you stand in front of Meng Bo, your aura will be able to suppress him.¡±
Ye Tang narrowed her eyes in excitement.
All these years, she had been chasing after Meng Bo, but she had forgotten to fight for her career.
Ye Tang said, ¡°Yes, I must live a more carefree life than Meng Bo. Let him flirt with his female subordinates! I don¡¯t care.¡±
Yu Su raised her eyebrows. ¡°Female subordinates?¡±
¡°Yes, Meng Bo¡¯s assistant. I¡¯ve been wooing him for so many years, but he didn¡¯t refuse or agree. He kept leading me on, but he was flirting with his assistant. It was really an eye-opener for me,¡± Ye Tang said angrily.
She felt sorry for herself. She had misjudged him.
Since Meng Bo didn¡¯t like her, why didn¡¯t he tell her directly? She, Ye Tang, wasn¡¯t someone who would pester him!
Yu Su said, ¡°He¡¯s a scum, just like Ye Chang. Don¡¯t think about him anymore in the future. Let it go. He¡¯s not worthy of you.¡±
Ye Tang nodded heavily and said firmly, ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll fight for my career. I won¡¯t indulge in love anymore. I want to be a strong woman.¡±
Yu Su also raised her wine ss. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s work hard together in the future.¡±
In the end, both of them were drunk and fell asleep on the sofa.
The next morning.
Ye Tang woke up first. She tidied up the living room and watered the flowers on the balcony. She was in a very good mood.
She only woke Yu Su up after making breakfast.
Yu Su said sleepily, ¡°You¡¯re up. Do you have a headache?¡±
Ye Tang shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m used to getting drunk overseas. It¡¯s fine. You, on the other hand, should have a headache, right?¡±
After saying that, she walked into the kitchen and made a bowl of hangover soup for Yu Su.
After the two of them had breakfast, Yu Su brought her to a stylist¡¯s shop.
Ye Tang was bright-looking and had a good figure, but because of Meng Bo, she had always dressed up very simply andpetently when she was overseas.
Yu Su decided to help her good friend change her appearance to one that was more suitable for her..
Chapter 473 - 473: New Image
Chapter 473: New Image
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
When they arrived at the shop, the stylist customized a new image for Ye Tang based on her face shape and appearance.
Ye Tang was very satisfied and let the stylist start her makeover.
Afterpleting her hairstyle, the afternoon passed.
Ye Tang had French wavy hair that was dyed caramel red. Her entire aura had changed.
Then, the makeup artist in the shop applied makeup for Yu Su and Ye Tang.
This makeup artist specialized in putting makeup on celebrities. Her skills were not bad.
After putting on makeup, Ye Tang looked at herself in the mirror. She couldn¡¯t believe that she was so beautiful.
In the mirror, the woman¡¯s skin was as fair as fine jade. Her eyes were filled with love, her nose bridge was high, and her red lips were seductive. She was breathtakingly beautiful.
Ye Tang flipped her curly hair. Her beautiful peach blossom eyes also had a charming luster. Coupled with her curvaceous figure, one look was enough to make a man¡¯s blood swell.
The makeup artist beside her couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Ms. Ye, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡±
This kind of appearance was rare in the entertainment industry.
Ye Tang smiled. ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±
After that, Yu Su brought her shopping again to choose beautiful clothes.
Ye Tang bought a lot of beautiful short skirts and dungarees that could perfectly entuate her good figure.
She then tried on an ancient-style cheongsam. As she walked, her slender and fair long legs were faintly discernible and very seductive.
Her slender waist was even more enticing.
Yu Su stood behind her and praised, ¡°You¡¯re especially suitable to wear cheongsams. You look really good now.¡±
She was bright and magnanimous, naturally disying her charm.
In the past, Ye Tang was covered in dirt. Her clothes were always gray, white, and ck.
Ye Tang was speechless. ¡°I used to wear short skirts and cheongsams too, but Meng Bo always looked awful when he saw them on me. In order to please him, I wore professional attire all day.¡±
Yu Su shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s good that you understand now.¡±
Ye Tang nodded and said firmly, ¡°Yes, I can like and care about someone, but I shouldn¡¯t change myself for him.¡±
Just like Yu Su. In the past, when she first returned to the Yu family, the Yu family had asked her to leave the entertainment industry.
They wanted Yu Su to study liberal arts and not show her face outside.
However, Yu Su did not listen. Instead, she insisted on what she liked.
Thinking of this, Ye Tang felt even more foolish. She actually gave up on herself for a man and wasted so many years.
Yu Su also saw the regret in Ye Tang¡¯s eyes in the mirror.
She said seriously, ¡°Ye Tang, we have to move forward. Don¡¯t look back anymore. We¡¯ll definitely be able to live a carefree life in the future.¡±
In the past, Yu Su had also advised Ye Tang not to change herself for a man. Unfortunately, Ye Tang didn¡¯t listen.
Fortunately, it was not toote for her to realize it now. There would be plenty of time to remedy it in the future.
Ye Tang saw the concern on her friend¡¯s face and forced a smile. ¡°Alright, I must live my own life from now on and not change for anyone.¡±
The two of them went to the jewelry store and bought a lot of beautiful essories.
In the end, the two of them wore designer dresses and nes around their necks. Their faces were filled with joy as they took a photo under the light.
Click! A photo froze the happiness of the two of them today.
When the two of them walked out of themercial street with their bags, Su Li¡¯s assistant, Lan Yue, was already waiting at the exit.
Lan Yue took most of the items and walked quickly into the garage to drive.
Yu Su and Ye Tang stood by the roadside and waited.
Ye Tang took out her phone and posted on her WeChat Moments: [I¡¯m back, Capital.]
The apanying photo was a photo with Yu Su.
On the other side of the ocean, Meng Bo rubbed his sore temples and took out his phone to look at his WeChat Moments.
Coincidentally, he saw Ye Tang¡¯s post.
In the photo, Ye Tang looked so dazzling and the smile on her face was very bright.
Meng Bo had a strange feeling in his heart.
He looked at the text again and whispered in shock, ¡°Ye Tang has returned to the capital?¡±
No wonder he hadn¡¯t seen Ye Tang for the past two days.
Meng Bo suppressed the strange feeling in his heart, turned off his phone, and began to deal with his work again. However, he could not calm down no matter what, and his mind kept wandering..
Chapter 474 - 474: New Assistant
Chapter 474: New Assistant
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su sat in the driver¡¯s seat and drove.
Just now, Lan Yue had an emergency at home, so Yu Su could only drive by herself.
Ye Tang sat in the front passenger seat and said with a smile, ¡°Many high school ssmates liked my post just now and even asked me out to y. It seems that no one has forgotten about me!¡±
In high school, she was considered an influential figure.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°Of course. Our Ms. Ye is the famous school belle. Who can forget our school belle?¡±
Ye Tang chuckled. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t gotten together with Ye Chang at that time, you would have been the school belle. I had benefited from you.¡±
Hearing Ye Tang¡¯s humble words, Yu Su couldn¡¯t help butugh.
A momentter, Lan Yue called and said that his mother was sick and needed someone to take care of her.
He wouldn¡¯t be able toe back to work for the next few months.
Yu Su agreed.
In any case, she also nned to find another assistant. Lan Yue was a male, so it was not convenient to trouble him with some things.
With a female assistant, it would be more convenient for Yu Su and Ye Tang.
Ye Tang sat in the front passenger seat. After hearing their conversation, her eyes lit up. ¡°Yu Su, can I rmend someone to you?¡±
She happened to have a suitable candidate.
Yu Su nodded. ¡°Then tell me about her!¡±
Ye Tang began, ¡°I met that girl at a restaurant a few years ago. Her name was Guan Lu. At that time, I lost my wallet. Guan Lu helped me check the surveince cameras and found it. She was just a waiter at that time.¡±
Yu Su nodded. It sounded like this girl was quite kind.
Ye Tang continued, ¡°From high school onwards, Guan Lu worked and went to school at the same time. She entered a famous university. After graduation, she entered a foreignpany. Her sry was not bad, but unfortunately, her father broke his leg at a construction site a few months ago, so Guan Lu took leave to go back and take care of him for a period of time.¡±
¡°But thatpany fired her because she took too long off work. However, Guan Lu¡¯s father needed a lot of money to treat his illness, so Guan Lu wanted to find a job that could pay her a few months worth of sry in advance. However, such a job was very difficult to find.¡±
Yu Su said, ¡°Her family¡¯s situation is quite difficult, but I can¡¯t ept her because of this. Tell me about her merits!¡±
As an assistant, there were many things to do.
At the mention of her merits, Ye Tang smiled and said, ¡°There are many merits.
She¡¯s self-disciplined and motivated. She¡¯s very capable at work. She¡¯s amiable, but she has her own opinions. Please help her!¡±
Yu Su parked the car steadily in front of her house, got out of the car, and opened the trunk. The two of them carried the things they had bought home.
After she was done, Yu Su held a cup of tea and asked calmly, ¡°Then tell me more about her family¡¯s situation!¡±
¡°Alright!¡± Ye Tang said with a smile.
She knew that Yu Su was moved.
Ye Tang said, ¡°When she was born, her mother passed away during childbirth. Her father raised her and her sister and her never remarried. Her sister is a salesperson in a shopping center and is already married. She has her own family.¡±
¡°My father¡¯s health has always been poor. He worked as a small worker at a construction site. Ever since Guan Lu entered high school, she has been working to pay for her tuition fees.¡±
Yu Su nodded thoughtfully.
She asked, ¡°If she bes my assistant, she might be very busy and not have time to take care of the patient. Is that eptable?¡±
Ye Tang replied, ¡°Sure. The department store fired her sister. Coincidentally, she hasn¡¯t found a job yet. Her sister can take care of their father.¡±
Yu Su said, ¡°Alright, bring her to the office tomorrow. I¡¯ll talk to her face-to-face. If it¡¯s suitable, I can give her six months¡¯ sry in advance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Ye Tang said excitedly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll send her a message now.¡± After sending it, Ye Tang thought of something and pped her hands. ¡°Yu Su, I almost forgot to ask you the most important thing. Is your studio still short of investments? I want to be the second boss.¡±
Yu Su smiled and nodded. ¡°If it were anyone else, I would have to think about it, but of course you can.¡±
She knew that Ye Tang had a lot of money in her hands.
Ye Tang inherited the shares of the second branch, as well as a portion of the shares given by her grandparents. In total, it was 9% of the Ye Corporation.
Her grandparents even gave Ye Tang most of the antique calligraphy and paintings in the house..
Chapter 475 - 475: Fair Rich Beautiful, Ye Tang
Chapter 475 - 475: Fair Rich Beautiful, Ye Tang
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
If one day Old Master Ye and Old Madam Ye passed away, Ye Tang would at least be able to live without worry for the rest of her life.
As for the two elders, they did not leave any assets for the other grandchildren.
Those cousins were not close to Old Master Ye and Old Madam Ye at all. They even hoped that the two elders would die soon and inherit their assets.
Ye Tang¡¯s possession of these shares and antiques was her confidence.
Ever since Zhao Lan found out that Ye Tang had a lot of money and good things, she had asked Ye Tang to donate her shares to Ye Chang several times.
She even asked Ye Tang to take out the antiques for them to admire.
Of course, Ye Tang knew what she was nning, so she pretended not to hear and ignored Zhao Lan¡¯s words.
Over the years, with the 9% shares, Ye Tang¡¯s savings had been umting. Every year, she would earn tens of millions. Now, she had hundreds of millions in her card.
Ye Tang was truly a fair, rich, and beautiful woman.
After hearing Yu Su¡¯s words, Ye Tang nodded heavily. ¡°Alright, then I can also be considered half the boss of the studio. I¡¯m so happy, hahaha¡¡±
Yu Su thought of the antiques in Ye Tang¡¯s hands and reminded her, ¡°The antique calligraphy and paintings given by the two elders are very expensive. There should be many antiques that contain auspicious aura. You must not sell them. They will definitely be useful in the future.¡±
It would be a huge loss if she were to sell it based on market price alone.
Ye Tang winked at her mischievously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve kept them all and stored them in a reliable institution. Other than me, no one else can take them out.¡±
Zhao Lan had been eyeing that batch of antique calligraphy and paintings for a long time. Of course, she had to hide them well.
Two dayster.
Ye Tang looked at her phone and sat on the sofa unhappily. She was in a very bad mood.
Yu Su walked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who made our Miss Ye angry again?¡±
Ye Tang sighed. ¡°Meng Bo has also returned to the capital. I wonder why he¡¯s back.¡±
Realization shed across Yu Su¡¯s face.
So it really did have something to do with Meng Bo. He was the best at disturbing Ye Tang¡¯s emotions.
Yu Su asked, ¡°Did he contact you?¡±
Ye Tang nodded. ¡°He called me, but I didn¡¯t pick up. Then he sent me a message asking why I didn¡¯t tell him I wasing back. I ignored him.¡±
Yu Su thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Is it really over between you and him?¡±
Ye Tang nodded vigorously. Before she left, she had already thought it through.
She wanted to live her own life. She did not want to be an essory to others, nor did she want to change herself for others.
Ye Tang said irritably, ¡°When I was by his side, he ignored me. Now that I¡¯m gone, he sent me messages and called me. I really don¡¯t understand what he¡¯s doing.¡±
It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t let go of Meng Bo, but she felt very annoyed.
A friend from overseas contacted her and said that Meng Bo had taken his female subordinate out for a meal these few days and even introduced her to his friends.
What did he take her years of pursuit for? After hearing this, she felt especially dejected.
It turned out that she was nothing. Meng Bo could still live well without her.
But what infuriated Ye Tang the most was that Meng Bo had been taking good care of her all these years when she was overseas.
This made her mistakenly think that Meng Bo liked her.
Now that she thought about it, she felt that Meng Bo was a scumbag. He was just hanging on to her, but he refused to confirm their rtionship. He was not responsible at all!
When she saw Meng Bo again, she was going to give him a good beating and let him know what she was capable of.
Seeing her angry look, Yu Su sighed. ¡°Then let¡¯s go out for a drink. You might feel better.¡±
Just now, she calcted with her fingers and realized that tonight was a good time.
Ye Tang and Meng Bo would also meet tonight.
Ye Tang smiled. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to our favorite bar!¡±
Yu Su had originally wanted to clear the bar, but when she heard Ye Tang¡¯s words, she agreed.
The two of them arrived at a famous small bar in the capital. It was called Country of Darkness and was located in a bustlingmercial alley.
This bar was owned by a friend of Ye Tang¡¯s father.
Ye Tang and Yu Su often came over to y in high school, so they were very familiar with the ce. After so many years, this ce was still the same as before.
The first floor was the hall, and the second floor was small private rooms.
The small private room was only provided to people with status or acquaintances.
Yu Su was a celebrity and was very likely to be recognized. She was fully armed and wore a mask and hat. The clothes she was wearing were also more ordinary..
Chapter 476 - 476: Meeting Old Friends
Chapter 476 - 476: Meeting Old Friends
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The two of them entered the private room and ordered some of the signature wines in the restaurant. Then, they sat by the window and drank.
Through the window, they could see the stage on the first floor.
Their view was not bad.
The two of them chose a song. It was veryfortable to listen to.
Not long after, the group walked into the bar and found a seat on the first floor.
Coincidentally, it was within their line of sight.
These people were all old acquaintances.
Ye Tang asked Yu Su in surprise, ¡°Yu Su, did you already know that they woulde?¡±
The four people at the table were Meng Bo and his ambiguous female subordinate, as well as Yu Miao and her cousin, Hu Rui.
There was also a group of rich young masters who followed them.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°They cane to drink on their own and we¡¯ll drink ours. It¡¯s fine.¡±
After saying that, she smiled and looked at this group of people.
Meng Bo¡¯s appearance did not change much, but he had the aura of a superior.
The flirtatious female subordinate, Yao Yun, was wearing a white dress. Her long hair was draped over her shoulders, and her gaze was always on Meng Bo.
She sat beside Meng Bo. The two of them looked like a couple.
Yu Su was also a little surprised. She did not expect Yu Miao to be released by the Daoist Association so quickly and even get close to her cousin, Hu Rui.
The two of them even contacted Meng Bo and seemed to be on good terms.
Ye Tang pursed her lips and said speechlessly, ¡°These two really don¡¯t hide anything. Meng Bo even brought her out to y. Looks like their rtionship has been confirmed.¡±
She didn¡¯t care. She just found it annoying.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°Just wait and see. Don¡¯t think too much. Their trip will not be in vain.¡±
Ye Tang snorted coldly. She took out her phone and started taking photos of the scene downstairs. Not only did she want to take photos of Meng Bo¡¯s intimate posture with his female subordinate, but she also wanted to take photos of Hu Rui and Yu Miao.
It was dark on Ye Tang¡¯s side, so it wasn¡¯t easy for her to be discovered by others downstairs, so the group of people didn¡¯t notice the two of them.
Meng Bo chatted with Hu Rui with a hypocritical smile on his face. Yao Yun and Yu Miao, who were beside the two of them, handed them some food from time to time.
These four people looked like two couples.
Although Yu Su was on the second floor, she was not far from this group of people. She could vaguely hear Meng Bo and Hu Rui talking about something.
The two of them were talking about foreign investments.
Yu Su looked at Ye Tang and asked curiously, ¡°Did Meng Bo and Hu Rui have a good rtionship before both of them went overseas?¡±
Ye Tang nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. These two are middle school ssmates and often keep in touch. I heard that these two are also good friends with Yu Hong.¡±
In junior high, Meng Bo¡¯s personality was very cold.
However, Ye Tang was his deskmate. There would always be a chance for them to talk.
Once, after school in the afternoon, Ye Tang was blocked by a group of hooligans at the entrance of the alley to ask for protection money. It was Meng Bo who protected her.
Ever since that day, Ye Tang had fallen in love with this cold boy.
She wanted to study hard to catch up to this outstanding boy and have more future opportunities with him.
Ye Tang worked hard to study and got into the best high school in the city. She also got to know Yu Su through Ye Chang.
After entering high school, Ye Tang often went to y with Meng Bo. Meng Bo never rejected her.
That was why Ye Tang felt that Meng Bo liked her too.
But from the looks of it now, all of this might be her one sided thinking. Thinking of this, Ye Tang drunk another ss of wine.
After the college entrance examination, she heard that Meng Bo was going overseas to study. Without a word, she followed his footsteps and went overseas.
When they were overseas, Meng Bo was of great help to her.
Not only would he help her rent a house, but he would also help her pass the most difficult exam week. Ye Tang would remember all of this in her heart.
However, when he was in his third year of university, Meng Bo entered his familypany¡¯s overseas branch. Yao Yun, his assistant, started following him.
The two of them went in and out together and stayed together every day.
From Yao Yun¡¯s gaze, Ye Tang could tell that she liked Meng Bo, and Meng Bo never rejected her.
Ye Tang also tried to ask Meng Bo what their rtionship was.
However, Meng Bo told her not to think too much about it and did not mention Yao Yun. As long as it was about Yao Yun, Meng Bo would remain silent.
Just like that, the two of them quarreled several times.
Ye Tang became more and more disappointed, but Meng Bo still had no intention of turning things around.
Last week, Ye Tang asked Meng Bo out to y, but Meng Bo was dragged to the amusement park by Yao Yun.
Therefore, Ye Tang made up her mind to end this rtionship..
Chapter 477 - 477: Welcoming
Chapter 477: Weing
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su said, ¡°I see.¡±
It seemed that the young masters of the Yu family had really seen Yu Miao¡¯s true colors and did not participate in the fun.
Yu Miao could only switch to Hu Rui.
Ye Tang gritted her teeth and said, ¡°These two families didn¡¯t have any rtionship in the past, and now they still want to do business together. Meng Bo is really good at scheming.¡±
Fortunately, Yu Hong didn¡¯te. If he did, Ye Tang would definitely beat him up.
In high school, Ye Tang had met Yu Hong a few times.
Yu Hong even mentioned his younger sister with a doting expression. At that time, Ye Tang did not know that Yu Su was the lost daughter of the Yu family.
When she found outter, Ye Tang was still very surprised.
However, after Ye Tang watched the show overseas, she kept holding back her anger and wanted to teach Yu Hong a lesson.
He was really asking for a beating.
Just as Ye Tang was mumbling in her heart, Yu Hong really came.
He arrivedte and walked to Meng Bo with a smile. He picked up his wine ss and was about to take a shot to punish himself for beingte when he saw Yu Miao.
Yu Hong¡¯s eyes were filled with shock as he asked in a daze, ¡°Why are you here too?¡±
There was disgust in his eyes.
Yu Miao said aggrievedly, ¡°Today is a wee party for Brother Meng Bo and Brother Hu Rui. Of course I have toe!¡±
Meng Bo and Hu Rui had just returned from overseas and happened to set up a drinking date.
When she heard about it, she eagerly followed.
Hu Rui asked curiously, ¡°Why do you seem to not wee Yu Miao? Aren¡¯t you her brother who dotes on her the most?¡±
He had just returned from overseas and did not like to watch variety shows, nor did he pay attention to what was happening in the capital, so he did not know what the Yu family had experienced. Simrly, he did not know that Yu Miao would bring bad luck to people.
Otherwise, Hu Rui would definitely not let such a person sit beside him.
Yu Hong pursed his lips slightly but did not say anything.
He put down the wine ss in his hand, and the atmosphere became gloomy.
Yao Yun came out to smooth things over and said with a smile, ¡°Young Master Yu, today is a good day as our two young masters have returned to the country. Come and toast!¡±
Yu Hong picked up his wine ss and downed it in one gulp. ¡°Brother Meng Bo, Brother Hu Rui, wee back. I wish you a prosperous business!¡±
After drinking, he ced the ss on the table. ¡°I still have something on. Take your time. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±
He nced at Yu Miao coldly and turned to leave.
Hu Rui was unhappy. ¡°Yu Hong, are you here to pick a fight? Why didn¡¯t you drink a few sses? Why did you leave after taking a look? If you leave, you¡¯re not giving me face.¡±
He snorted and put down the cup in his hand.
Meng Bo¡¯s expression was also cold. ¡°You have to give us a reason! We just returned to the country and didn¡¯t provoke you.¡±
Could it be that Yu Hong and Yu Miao had quarreled again?
However, Yu Hong had always doted on his younger sister. How could it be so serious?
Yu Hong looked at Hu Rui and said frankly, ¡°Cousin Hu Rui, let me sincerely advise you to stay away from Yu Miao. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be unlucky.¡±
After saying that, he found a nearby table and sat there alone to drink.
Hu Rui and Meng Bo looked at each other in confusion.
At the side, Yu Miao¡¯s eyes turned red as she cried softly, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Second Brother¡¯s biological sister has returned home. I shouldn¡¯t have stayed in the Yu family. I should have left long ago.¡±
She had guessed that these two people werepletely unaware of everything that had happened recently.
Seeing her like this, Hu Rui immediately wiped her tears with a tissue.
He even coaxed her in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. It¡¯s not your fault. When the family wanted to adopt you back then, it was also the family¡¯s decision¡¡±
Yu Su and Ye Tang, who were on the second floor, had finally watched a big show.
Yu Su looked at Yu Miao and Yao Yun and suddenly put down the cup in her hand, her eyes filled with surprise.
At this moment, Yu Miao was leaning diagonally in Hu Rui¡¯s arms. From Yu
Su¡¯s angle, she could only see her side profile.
Yao Yun was pouring a ss of wine. It was also the side of her face.
Yu Su looked at Ye Tang and quickly said, ¡°Look at the side profile of Yao Yun and Yu Miao. They look quite simr.¡±
Ye Tang looked over and said in surprise, ¡°They really look alike.¡±
She moved her phone and took a photo. She took a photo of their simr profiles and a photo of the four of them.
As soon as the photo was taken, Yao Yun raised her head. Her pupils dted, and her face was filled with surprise.
Ye Tang quickly put down her phone and pretended to drink.
She was on the second floor, not far away from the first floor. If the stage was brighter, she could still see Ye Tang¡¯s face clearly.
Yao Yun acted as if she didn¡¯t recognize her and quickly lowered her head.
Then, Yao Yun deliberately approached Meng Bo and whispered into his ear, her eyes filled with ambiguity.
Meng Bo still epted it as usual..
Chapter 478 - 478: Deliberate Acting
Chapter 478: Deliberate Acting
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ye Tang smiled and shook her head. ¡°She recognized me and wanted to put on a show for me.¡±
This also proved that the two of them were not really together.
Yao Yun just wanted her to misunderstand and get angry.
Although this kind of trick was low-level, it was indeed very useful for girls who were in love.
Unfortunately, Ye Tang had already broken free from the biterness.
Yu Su picked up her wine ss. ¡°Yes, she did it on purpose. Do you know her family background?¡±
She was curious about Yao Yun.
Ye Tang thought about it seriously. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either. Meng Bo told me that Yao Yun is a distant rtive of his. I didn¡¯t investigate her.¡±
She then nced at Yao Yun and Yu Miao. Their side profiles were really too simr.
There must be something fishy about this.
Ye Tang asked, ¡°Do you think the two of them might be rted by blood? Or are they sent here on purpose?¡±
As the daughter of the Ye family, under the guidance of Old Master Ye and Old Madam Ye, she was also very sensitive to such matters.
Yu Su stared at them for a while and replied in surprise, ¡°Yes, I looked at their physiognomy just now. They are half-sisters.¡±
She was also quite surprised.
The dead He Wan was Yu Miao¡¯s half-sister. Now, there was actually another one.
Yu Su was certain that this Yao Yun was also closely rted to the person behind everything.
Yu Su thought for a moment and muttered, ¡°Her surname is Yao, and Yu Miao¡¯s sister¡¯s surname is Chen, so Yu Miao¡¯s surname should have been Chen. What¡¯s the connection between these two families?¡±
Ye Tang also scratched her head. ¡°There must be a secret here.¡±
The two of them didn¡¯t look familiar with each other!
Why were they half-sisters? Did they not know each other¡¯s existence?
Yu Su said, ¡°I guess even they themselves don¡¯t know!¡±
Ye Tang nodded. ¡°That¡¯s possible. These sisters are really fated. One stole the
Yu family¡¯s love, and the other stole the man I used to like.¡±
However, Yu Su¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s not a coincidence.¡±
Just how big of a game did the mastermind y?
Ye Tang felt a chill run down her spine. ¡°What do you mean? Did someone arrange this on purpose?¡±
Yu Su nodded. ¡°Yu Miao¡¯s birthday is the same day as mine. This way, they can use some secret techniques.¡±
She only found out about this when she arrived at the Yu residence.
At that time, the Yu family was celebrating Yu Miao¡¯s birthday, but they hadpletely forgotten that Yu Su¡¯s birthday was also on this day.
Now that she realized that Yu Miao and Yao Yun were sisters, Yu Su felt that something was wrong.
Yao Yun might very well be a pawn of the mastermind.
However, she couldn¡¯t say this in the bar for the time being. There were too many people here and it wasn¡¯t convenient. She could only tell Ye Tang when she returned.
Ye Tang was shocked when she heard this. ¡°What? Her birthday is the same as yours? Yao Yun¡¯s birthday is the same as mine.¡±
When she was overseas, she wanted to go on a date with Meng Bo on her birthday.
However, Meng Bo celebrated Yao Yun¡¯s birthday with someone from thepany. At that time, she felt that it was very unlucky for the two of them to have the same birthday.
Ye Tang was also puzzled. ¡°Is it really such a coincidence? Also, what secret technique are you talking about?¡±
Yu Su¡¯s expression was a little solemn. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about the secret technique when I get back. We still have to investigate Yao Yun¡¯s family background and who arranged for her toe over.¡±
¡°Alright.¡± Ye Tang nodded. ¡°My grandmother knows a detective agency that¡¯s quite powerful and highly confidential. I¡¯ll contact them.¡±
Yu Su nodded and looked at Yao Yun suspiciously.
On the first floor.
Yu Hong sat at the side and looked at the stage alone, drinking alone.
Meng Bo and Hu Rui were drinking and chatting.
Hu Rui said helplessly, ¡°I heard that my aunt was seriously injured by Mrs. Ye and was poisoned by a parasitic poison. Her stomach has be especially big.¡±
Meng Bo didn¡¯t expect Madam Ye and Madam Yu to fall out. The two of them used to be very close. How did it be like this?
Meng Bo shook his head. ¡°Then how are you and Ye Chang going to be friends in the future?¡±
Now that the elders of the two families had caused such a ruckus, the younger generation would also suffer.
Hu Rui raised his ss and finished it in one gulp. Then, he said slowly, ¡°It depends on whose side he¡¯s on. If he can¡¯t distinguish right from wrong, I¡¯ll pretend that I don¡¯t have a friend like him.¡±
He, Ye Chang, and Yu Hong had known each other since they were young, and their rtionship was quite good.
He didn¡¯t expect Meng Bo to be the only one who could drink with him now. Yu Hong ran to the table beside him to drink alone. He didn¡¯t know why he was being so pretentious..
Chapter 479 - 479: Half-Sisters
Chapter 479: Half-Sisters
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Didn¡¯t Yu Hong dote on Yu Miao the most in the past?
At the thought of this, Hu Rui could not help but say, ¡°I heard that my biological cousin is quite impressive. As soon as she arrived at the Yu family, she caused chaos in the family and even caused my aunt to quarrel with the Yu family. I really want to see what kind of person she is.¡±
He had never seen Yu Su before, but he had seen her photo.
His impression of Yu Su came from the Hu Family and the friends around him. These people did not have any good words for her.
However, Meng Bo smiled. ¡°I heard that Ye Tang went to look for Yu Su. I wonder how much trouble the two troublemakers will cause when they get together.¡±
After he returned to the capital, he took the initiative to send Ye Tang a message and call her. In the end, she did not reply to any of them. It must have been Yu Su who instigated it.
Thinking of this, Meng Bo was a little frustrated. He rubbed his temples and sighed. ¡°That cousin of yours is really amazing.¡±
Seeing him like this, Hu Rui smiled and said, ¡°Do you think Ye Tang, who was chasing after you, has a good personality? I heard that she beat up Ye Chang at the airport after returning from overseas. It¡¯s really funny.¡±
At this point, he drank a ss of wine with a smirk on his face.
Meng Bo also drank a ss of wine. ¡°I hope she calms down soon. I¡¯m already busy enough. Don¡¯t add to my troubles.¡±
Hu Rui said, ¡°I think you¡¯re just being mediocre. Aren¡¯t you good being like me? You¡¯ve always been single. No one cares about me no matter how I y.¡±
Meng Bo shook his head. ¡°Keep drinking. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±
He still had to leave Ye Tang hanging for a few days. He would look for her after she calmed down.
Upstairs, when Yu Su and Ye Tang heard these words, the anger in their hearts soared. They wished they could go down and beat him up now.
At this moment, Yao Yun stood up and poured a ss of wine for Meng Bo. However, she identally poured it on him.
Meng Bo held her waist and the two of them looked at each other.
Yu Su sneered. ¡°Yao Yun and Yu Miao are indeed sisters. Both of them use the same method. Previously, Yu Miao also pounced on Ye Chang like this.¡±
This show was really exciting.
Ye Tang¡¯s face was full of sarcasm. ¡°So this is the reason why Ye Chang and Meng Bo have such a good rtionship. These two people are the same kind of people. They don¡¯t reject anyone!¡±
It was disgusting.
If Meng Bo wanted to avoid Yao Yun, it would be very easy. However, he was so ambiguous with their rtionship. He did not keep a distance from Yao Yun, allowing her to do so.
He must be very proud of himself!
Yu Su nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±
Meng Bo helped Yao Yun up. Yao Yun stood on her tiptoes and identally lost her bnce. This time, she fell into Meng Bo¡¯s arms.
Her lips brushed past the side of Meng Bo¡¯s face, leaving a shallow mark.
Yao Yun must have done this on purpose.
Hu Rui looked at the two of them with a smile and said, ¡°Young Master Meng is really lucky to have such a beauty in your arms. If that crazy girl Ye Tang sees you, won¡¯t she fight you to the death?¡±
Everyone in the wealthy circle knew that Ye Tang had been courting Meng Bo for several years. She had chased him all the way overseas.
The other young master at the table also smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Why don¡¯t you let Ms. Yee out and y too?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. After Ms. Ye returned to the country, she hasn¡¯t appeared. I wonder if she¡¯s still as persistent as before.¡±
¡°Hahaha¡ I heard that Ms. Ye is a great beauty!¡±
¡°It¡¯s more lively with more people around. Let¡¯s ask her over!¡±
Meng Bo refused. ¡°Forget it. If Ye Tang sees this, I won¡¯t be able to exin myself. Don¡¯t call her.¡±
Then, he looked at Yao Yun in his arms. ¡°Can you still stand?¡±
Yao Yun¡¯s face was shy as he nodded slightly. ¡°Sure, please wait a moment, Young Master Meng.¡±
As she spoke, she slowly held Meng Bo¡¯s arm and continued to sit on him, her eyes still filled with affection.
Anyone could see that the two of them were a couple.
The corners of Yu Su¡¯s lips curled up. She looked at Ye Tang beside her and said with a smile, ¡°Ye Tang, now is a good opportunity to sever ties. We can still take revenge.¡±
Everyone in the industry knew that Ye Tang had been pursuing Meng Bo.
Meng Bo had never refused either. This made the people in the industry feel that the two of them would be a couple.
But now, he was holding another woman in his arms and there was lipstick stain on his face. This was real evidence.
It was enough to make Ye Tang fall out with Meng Bo.
Even if she had identally fallen, Meng Bo had no intention of rejecting her at all. He even allowed her to sit in his arms. This was his mistake.
What made Yu Su the most angry was that the group of people below even joked about Ye Tang.
It was too disrespectful..
Chapter 480 - 480: Low-level Means
Chapter 480: Low-level Means
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ye Tang clenched her fists tightly with an ugly expression on her face. ¡°Since others are bullying me, I naturally have to fight back.¡±
After saying that, she took a ss of wine and strode downstairs.
Ye Tang had an enchanting figure and walked gracefully.
As soon as she walked downstairs, she attracted the attention of many people.
Her seductive peach blossom eyes were watery. Her wavy long hair swept to one side of her shoulder, revealing her sapphire earrings.
Ye Tang was wearing a red cheongsam. The tight-fitting cheongsam entuated her slender figure. Her slender and fair legs were faintly discernible at the fork of the cheongsam, making one¡¯s imagination run wild.
When Meng Bo saw her walk out, a trace of panic shed across his face.
He reached out and carried Yao Yun down from his body. He also reached out to wipe the lipstick mark on his face.
Meng Bo¡¯s gazended on Ye Tang¡¯s slender and fair legs. He was displeased.
She actually dared to go out dressed like this! A trace of anger ignited in his heart.
The others were also stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Tang to be upstairs. Did she hear what they said just now?
Hu Rui was still sitting on the spot, holding his wine ss and smiling.
When he saw Yu Su behind Ye Tang, the smile on his face froze for a moment, and he felt a little guilty.
He had even said bad things about Yu Su just now. Could it be that she had also heard it?
This was too awkward.
When Yu Hong saw Yu Su, he immediately stood up and rubbed his nose guiltily. ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re here too. Long time no see.¡±
When he saw Yu Su now, it was like a mouse seeing a cat. He always felt ashamed that Yu Su had seen through him.
At the same time, he felt very sorry towards Yu Su.
Yao Yun was left at the side and felt a little sad.
However, when she saw Ye Tang¡¯s terrible expression, she felt very proud. It seemed that what she had done had worked.
Yao Yun immediately pretended to be aggrieved and said, ¡°Ms. Ye, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Young Master Meng and I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±
As soon as she said this, everyone looked over.
If Ye Tang had heard this in the past, she would have been furious. But now, she nced coldly at Yao Yun and smiled.
Ye Tang said, ¡°What did I misunderstand? Did I misunderstand that the two of you were hugging and kissing?¡±
Yao Yun exined in a panic, ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s not what you think. Young Master Meng and I¡¡±
Before she could finish, Ye Tang interrupted her. ¡°I understand. Didn¡¯t you deliberately do something ambiguous to make me jealous when you saw me on the second floor?¡±
She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°If you really hugged him and kissed him, I would cheer for you, but you¡¯re being so secretive, afraid that I won¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s really disappointing. Such low-level methods shows that you are looking down on my intelligence.¡±
After her few sentences, everyone looked at Yao Yun with doubt in their eyes.
Yao Yun¡¯s eyes were red. She felt wronged. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±
She looked delicate and weak, which really made the men present pity her.
Meng Bo also said, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. She just lost her bnce and fell on me. I only helped her up a little. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±
His original intention was to exin that he wasn¡¯t flirting with Yao Yun.
However, his words were obviously helping Yao Yun.
If it was in the past, Ye Tang would definitely be very sad. She would even start to pick on Yao Yun like a shrew.
But now, she was still smiling calmly.
Ye Tang shifted her gaze to Meng Bo and said with a smile, ¡°Meng Bo, you must be very proud of yourself, right?¡±
Everyone present was shocked. They didn¡¯t know what Ye Tang meant.
Ye Tang continued, ¡°Seeing me fighting with her, you must think you¡¯re very charming, right? You¡¯re wavering between the two of us, and you always act like you didn¡¯t do anything.¡±
¡°By doing this, you can push all the responsibility to me and let outsiders think that I¡¯m a tigress. You¡¯re really a scumbag!¡±
Meng Bo stood up immediately. ¡°Ye Tang, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±
Ye Tang actually called him a scumbag!
Moreover, in front of so many friends, his name as a scumbag might spread throughout the entire wealthy circle in the capital tomorrow. How could he survive in the future?
The others were also stunned. They were surprised and somewhat expectant.
It seemed that there would really be a good show to watch today.
Ye Tang walked up to Meng Bo and sshed a ss of wine on his face. ¡°What am I talking about? I¡¯m talking about your sore spot, right? You¡¯re not a good person, a two-timing scumbag.¡±
The wine in the ss was all sshed at Meng Bo.
Meng Bo could not react in time. He subconsciously tilted his head and the wine was all poured on the left side of his face. He was in a very sorry state..
Chapter 481 - 481: Heart Hurts
Chapter 481: Heart Hurts
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
This was the first time someone had sshed water on him. Meng Bo was furious.
He grabbed Ye Tang¡¯s hand and gritted his teeth. ¡°What do you want?¡±
He only came to drink, but Yao Yun fell into his arms. He didn¡¯t betray Ye Tang.
Moreover, he and Ye Tang weren¡¯t boyfriend and girlfriend.
Ye Tang didn¡¯t have the right to make a scene!
Ye Tang sneered and shook his hand off. ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m teaching a scumbag a lesson? Oh, right, you¡¯re blind. Otherwise, how could you not see Yao Yun¡¯s low-level methods?¡±
After saying that, she stretched out her fist and punched Meng Bo¡¯s chest, her high heels stepping hard on his feet.
Meng Bo groaned. Ye Tang kicked him in the stomach again and he fell to the ground.
He gritted his teeth and looked at Ye Tang. ¡°Are you trying to ruin our years of rtionship?¡±
How could she do this to him? Did she really not care about him anymore?
Thinking of this possibility, Meng Bo¡¯s heart felt like it was being cut by a knife. After all, he also liked Ye Tang, but he didn¡¯t express it.
Ye Tangughed. ¡°Feelings? Do we still have feelings for each other? Aren¡¯t you the one who ruined our rtionship?¡±
Her words stunned everyone at the table and they did not dare to step forward to stop the fight.
They did not want to get involved in the matters between the Ye and Meng families.
Yao Yun¡¯s expression turned ugly. She walked forward and wanted to grab Ye Tang. ¡°You can nder me, but you can¡¯t nder Young Master Meng. He and I are innocent.¡±
Before she could reach Ye Tang, Yu Su grabbed her wrist.
Yu Su pulled her aside and said with a cold expression, ¡°This is not something you should interfere in. Stay at the side. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for taking action.¡±
Seeing this, Hu Rui naturally stood on Meng Bo¡¯s side.
He frowned and said, ¡°This is a matter between the three of them. Don¡¯t get involved. It has nothing to do with you. Let them solve it themselves.¡±
He couldn¡¯t pull Ye Tang, but Yao Yun could.
Yu Su sneered and looked at Hu Rui. ¡°Who do you think you are? You¡¯re giving orders there. How impressive.¡±
Hu Rui¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Yu Su, I¡¯m your cousin. Is this how you talk to your cousin? Looks like my aunt really didn¡¯t teach you well.¡±
As soon as he said this, Yu Hong was the first to be angry.
He walked forward and red at Hu Rui. ¡°What right do you have to criticize my sister? It¡¯s not up to you to decide if you¡¯ve taught her well. I think you haven¡¯t been taught well by the Hu family.¡±
He stood in front of Yu Su with a firm gaze.
Hu Rui was stunned. He pointed at Yu Su and said, ¡°You fell out with me, your eldest cousin, over a new sister?¡±
He really couldn¡¯t figure it out. Before he left, Yu Hong clearly didn¡¯t have a good impression of his biological sister. Why was he so protective of her now?
Did something happen that he didn¡¯t know about?
Yu Hong said coldly, ¡°She¡¯s my biological sister, and you¡¯re just a cousin. You can tell the difference between family and friends, right?¡±
Hu Rui¡¯s face darkened and he was furious. He looked at Yu Su and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m afraid just because he¡¯s protecting you. If you weren¡¯t a woman, I would have beaten you up!¡±
Yu Su sneered. ¡°I have no upbringing? You still want to beat me up?¡±
She let go of Yao Yun and walked to Hu Rui step by step. She raised her leg and kicked his chest with great force, sending Hu Rui flying.
Bang! Hu Rui hit the bar opposite with a loud bang.
Everyone was stunned.
At this moment, no one made a sound. The singers on the stage also hurriedly left.
When Yu Miao saw that Yu Su had kicked her cousin away, she looked at Hu Rui worriedly and pointed at Yu Su. ¡°How can you be so rough!¡±
Yu Su walked over and pped him. ¡°I hate it when people point at me. You deserve a p!¡±
Yu Miao screamed and covered her face in shock. ¡°You! How dare you hit me? Damn you, Yu Su.¡±
She picked up a wine bottle on the table and threw it at Yu Su.
Yu Su flicked the bottle to the side with her middle finger and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want me to tell everyone in the bar everything you did in Chinatown?¡±
Chapter 482 - 482: Processing the Video
Chapter 482: Processing the Video
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Miao choked and stood rooted to the ground.
However, she was unwilling to let Yu Su off so easily, so she cried with reddened eyes, ¡°You actually hit me and even threatened me. You¡¯re too much. I¡¯m going to tell my family.¡±
She did this because she wanted to use her pity to show off her ferocity.
Unfortunately, the surrounding people were all dumbfounded. Thinking of Yu Su¡¯s skills, they did not dare to go forward at all.
Even Young Master Meng was sshed with wine and Young Master Hu was kicked away. People with inferior family backgrounds like them could not go forward.
Yao Yun, who was standing at the side, reacted and immediately walked to Ye Tang.
She opened her arms and stood in front of Meng Bo. ¡°Ye Tang, don¡¯t even think about using violence on Young Master Meng again.¡±
Ye Tang sneered and pped her. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t be rough with him. I¡¯ll hit you, alright?¡±
Yao Yun wanted to retaliate. She stepped forward and wanted to p Ye Tang.
Unfortunately, she was too weak. Ye Tang grabbed her with one hand and pped her twice.
¡°p p!¡±
After two ps, Yao Yun waspletely dumbfounded.
Ye Tang sneered. ¡°Weren¡¯t you very smug when you were sitting in the scumbag¡¯s arms just now? I warned you not to provoke me. Why didn¡¯t you listen?¡±
After saying that, she threw Yao Yun to the ground.
Then, Ye Tang walked up to Yu Su and said with a smile, ¡°Yu Su, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve had a good fight today.¡±
Yu Su said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s go!¡±
The two of them nced at everyone present and walked out in their high heels.
Meanwhile, Hu Rui was still lying on the ground, unable to get up.
Meng Bo looked like he had lost his soul. There was still a footprint on his suit, and he looked very dispirited.
When the others saw the two of them, they did not dare to go forward, afraid that they would be beaten up like this.
After leaving with Ye Tang, Yu Su used her phone to edit the surveince video of the bar and deleted all the footage of the two of them going downstairs.
Then, she would slow down the overall speed of the video and add some new scenes so that the entire surveince video would not have any ws.
Even if the professional technicians of the police came, they would not be able to find any traces of the editor.
After returning to the apartment, Ye Tang said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve finally vented my anger today.¡±
She had finally vented all the anger and resentment she had suppressed all these years.
Yu Su also smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Meng Bo¡¯s expression was also very interesting just now. He finally believed that you were going to leave him.¡±
Ye Tang asked worriedly, ¡°Yu Su, what about the surveince video? Keeping it is still evidence. Why don¡¯t I get the boss to destroy the surveince video?¡±
Yu Su shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve edited everything. Take a look.¡±
Then, she yed the surveince video.
On the screen, when Meng Bo and the others walked through the door, they had traces of being kicked.
Ye Tang was stunned after reading it. She hugged Yu Su and said, ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re really too awesome. You¡¯re simply the world¡¯s best hacker. I admire you so much!¡±
She rubbed her head against Yu Su¡¯s body.
Yu Su smiled and patted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me around, no one can bully you.¡±
Ye Tang: ¡°Yu Su, do you think they will really go and retrieve the surveince footage?¡±
Upon hearing this, Yu Su knew what she was thinking.
Ye Tang still had hope for Meng Bo and the others. She felt that they would not go this far.
Yu Su said, ¡°Mengbo and Hu Rui might not pursue the matter, but we don¡¯t know about Yao Yun and Yu Miao. These two people can¡¯t wait to use the surveince cameras to call the police. This is not a good thing for the two of us and the studio.¡±
If the news of Yu Su hitting someone spread, many people who did not know the truth would probably attack her.
Earlier in the bar, Yu Su had wrapped herself up very tightly, and no one around had taken out their phones to record a video. Yu Su was very sure of this.
Therefore, the surveince footage was the only evidence.
Ye Tang said firmly, ¡°You¡¯re right. We have to ensure that nothing goes wrong.¡±
She couldn¡¯t think too well of everyone.
Moreover, Yu Miao and Yao Yun were involved in today¡¯s matter. Both of them were very scheming and vengeful.
Then, she suddenly thought of the scene where the they were going to retrieve the surveince footage and could not help butugh. ¡°When they see this video, they will definitely be very disappointed.. Hahaha¡¡±
Chapter 483 - 483: Infallible
Chapter 483: Infallible
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su also smiled. ¡°Then let them be disappointed!¡±
¡°Not only do they have to be disappointed, but there will also be intense pain in the ces where these four people were hit. It will hurt for half a month. I hope they can endure it!¡±
Of course, Yu Su was unwilling to beat up the four of them just like that.
Therefore, before she attacked, she mobilized a trace of fierce aura around the four of them. After the four of them were beaten, the ces where they were injured would be especially painful.
Ye Tang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s great. We should teach them a lesson.¡±
In the bar.
Yu Hong helped Hu Rui up from the ground.
However, Hu Rui shook off his hand and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m no longer your friend. Why are you still here? Aren¡¯t you the one who protects your good sister the most?¡±
To be honest, he was really quite angry. Yu Hong actually fell out with him over a new sister. They had been friends for so many years!
Upon hearing Hu Rui¡¯s words, Yu Hong remained silent.
Yu Hong insisted on supporting Hu Rui onto the sofa. Hu Rui felt that the ce where he was kicked was especially painful, and he felt especially aggrieved.
The news of him being beaten up by his cousin would probably spread tonight. It was too embarrassing.
Yu Miao felt that her entire face was numb. She ran to Yu Hong¡¯s side and cried, ¡°Second Brother, look at my face. Yu Su is really too much. How can she treat me like this?¡±
Yu Hong nced at her coldly and a mocking smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.
Yu Miao sensed her second brother¡¯s impatience and threw herself into Hu Rui¡¯s arms. She cried and said, ¡°Cousin, Yu Su is really too much. How dare she hit you? I must let Mom educate her well.¡±
Since her second brother was unwilling to talk to her, she would pester her cousin.
Hu Rui¡¯s chest was already hurting, but when she bumped into him, it hurt even more. He could not help but grimace in pain.
He reached out and pushed Yu Miao out.
Yu Miao was repeatedly ignored by the two of them. Her face was filled with shock, and she could only say aggrievedly, ¡°Cousin, why are you doing this to me too?¡±
Hu Rui looked at her and sighed.
At the side, Yu Hong curled his lips and said coldly, ¡°This matter ends here. You¡¯re not allowed to pursue the matter. Rest well!¡±
After saying that, he took a deep look at Hu Rui and Meng Bo before striding out.
Hu Rui was a little angry. ¡°Yu Hong, you stayed behind to warn us not to pursue the matter, right?¡±
He thought that Yu Hong would stay and apologize to him.
Yu Miao clenched her fists tightly and red at Yu Hong¡¯s back. ¡°Cousin, my second brother has long been on Yu Su¡¯s side. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll always be on your side.¡±
After Hu Rui heard this, he felt a little guilty. His attitude towards Yu Miao just now was not good.
He nced at Yu Miao andforted her. ¡°Yu Miao, there are no marks on your face. You should be fine.¡±
Yu Miao was stunned when she heard this. She touched her face in shock, then took out the mirror and looked at her face.
As expected, her face was as usual, as if she had not been beaten up.
Yu Miao frowned. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case!¡±
She felt that her face was painful and swollen. There must be traces, but why was there no evidence now?
If there was no evidence, how was she going toin when she got home?
She took out her phone again and took a photo of her face. She realized that there were still no marks.
Yu Miao looked at Hu Rui solemnly and asked, ¡°Cousin, is there really no marks on my face?¡±
Hu Rui nced at it. ¡°No, it¡¯s exactly the same as when you came.¡±
Yu Su probably didn¡¯t use much strength. It just sounded loud and clear.
Yu Miao muttered, ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡ It¡¯s too strange.¡±
Hu Rui held his stomach with a pained expression. ¡°There¡¯s no need to look.
There¡¯s really no trace. It¡¯s as if she wasn¡¯t beaten.¡±
Yao Yun also touched her face strangely. ¡°Yes, my face hurts too.¡±
She had also been pped just now. Her face was very painful, but there were no marks. Logically speaking, with this level of pain, it must be red and swollen.
Meng Bo sat on the sofa in a daze, not saying a word. He had no intention ofmunicating with Yao Yun.
His mind was filled with Ye Tang. Was Ye Tang really going to leave him?
Facts told him it was true.
But he didn¡¯t want to believe it, he still had those memories in his mind..
Chapter 484 - 484: Speechless
Chapter 484: Speechless
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
A man beside them could not help but say, ¡°There are indeed no marks on your faces. On the other hand, Young Master Meng and Young Master Hu¡¯s injuries look quite serious.¡±
These two girls were not sensible at all.
Didn¡¯t they see that the two young masters¡¯ injuries were so serious? Why were they still thinking about their faces?
At the side, Hu Rui nced at Meng Bo and realized that his gaze was a little out of focus. ¡°Brother Meng Bo, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? I¡¯ve already said it. Don¡¯t provoke that tigress, Ye Tang. She¡¯s driven crazy by Yu Su.¡±
When Meng Bo heard this, he came back to his senses. When he came back to his senses, he felt a sharp pain in his chest and stomach.
His foot had been stepped on by Ye Tang, and it was now in excruciating pain.
Meng Bo said in a daze, ¡°So she really will beat me up at all costs.¡±
Their feelings had all dissipated.
Hu Rui snorted coldly. ¡°She even dared to hit Ye Chang. Why would she be afraid of you? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s wronged the most. It¡¯s all because of you.¡±
He did not provoke Yu Su, so it was an ident that he was beaten up.
Meng Bo asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Yu Hong? Did he leave with Yu Su and the others?¡±
He hadn¡¯t noticed about Yu Hong¡¯s whereabouts earlier, but now he realized that Yu Hong was no longer in the bar.
At the mention of Yu Hong, Hu Rui got angry.
Hu Rui snorted and sneered. ¡°He¡¯s protecting his biological sister. Why would he care about us two brothers? After Yu Su and the others left, he even specially stayed behind to warn me not to expose this matter.¡±
He was probably afraid of affecting Yu Su¡¯s reputation! This brother was really doing a good job.
However, he was not very loyal to his brothers.
Meng Bo sighed. He knew that Yu Hong wasn¡¯t such a person.
His gaze swept across Yu Miao¡¯s body. It seemed that many things had really happened in the Yu family, so much so that Yu Hong avoided Yu Miao.
He had to get someone to investigate.
Meng Bo did not want to be kept in the dark, nor did he want to be used as a tool.
Then, Meng Bo looked at Hu Rui and asked, ¡°Then what do you n to do?¡±
Hu Rui sneered. ¡°They beat me up so badly, and they want to let it go just like that? Impossible.¡±
Naturally, he would not expose this matter, but he could use this to threaten Yu Su and Ye Tang and get them to apologize to him.
Then, Hu Rui looked at a man beside him and said, ¡°Go and make a copy of the surveince cameras in the bar. If they¡¯re unwilling to apologize, I can only threaten them with evidence.¡±
He just wanted an apology. It was not too much.
Meng Bo frowned. ¡°Why don¡¯t we forget about this matter? The two girls didn¡¯t hit too hard. We started this matter first.¡±
Hu Ruiughed coldly. ¡°They didn¡¯t hit me that hard? My ribs are about to break! Most importantly, I don¡¯t care how they hit you, but I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why should they hit me?¡±
He was the one who was wronged.
Meng Bo said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say bad things about them too?¡±
Hu Rui pursed his lips. ¡°So what? They can¡¯t hit me. Besides, I don¡¯t really want to do anything. I just want to hear them apologize.¡±
Meng Bo thought for a moment and said to Hu Rui, ¡°You can threaten Yu Su however you want, but don¡¯t touch Ye Tang.¡±
Ye Tang was very disappointed in him now. He didn¡¯t want their rtionship to be worse.
Hu Rui pursed his lips speechlessly. ¡°You¡¯re really a big romantic. You¡¯re already beaten up like this, yet you¡¯re still protecting her.¡±
Meng Bo said coldly, ¡°Of course you, who has always been single, don¡¯t understand what I want to do.¡±
¡°You!¡± He had indeed always been single, but that wasn¡¯t because no one liked him. It was because he didn¡¯t want to fall in love, okay?
The two of them ignored each other and the atmosphere turned cold.
The others looked at each other, not knowing what to do. The two of them were even arguing. Which side should they help?
Hu Rui stood up angrily and said angrily, ¡°Since you¡¯re willing to be beaten up,
I won¡¯t care. Anyway, I want justice.¡±
He held his stomach, stood up, and walked to the third floor.
The store manager¡¯s office was on the third floor. He wanted to get the surveince footage from the store manager.
Yu Miao also followed happily. She wanted to expose this matter. It would definitely cause a huge uproar, and Yu Su¡¯s reputation would plummet.
This was her chance to pull Yu Su down..
Chapter 485 - 485: Seeking Justice
Chapter 485: Seeking Justice
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Meng Bo was stunned on the spot for a moment before he also walked upstairs. He wanted to keep a close eye on Hu Rui and not let him release the evidence.
Yao Yun¡¯s face hurt, and her heart hurt even more.
She didn¡¯t expect Meng Bo to be so protective of Ye Tang even after being beaten up. This made her very jealous.
Could it be that the time she spent with Meng Bo had not made himpletely fall in love with her?
Damn Ye Tang!
Yao Yun also covered her face and followed, her eyes filled with viciousness and jealousy.
The others followed one after another, wanting to see how things would develop.
The manager was a man in his forties. His name was Bai Jun.
When he saw them go upstairs, his eyes were filled with understanding.
After hearing the intentions of these people, the manager brought them into the surveince room on the third floor and got someone to pull out the surveince video.
After the video was released, Bai Jun asked, ¡°Are you sure you want this surveince footage? Then I¡¯ll get someone to copy it to you?¡± There was an imperceptible smile in his eyes.
After Hu Rui finished watching the video, he walked forward in disbelief, wishing he could bury his head in the surveince footage.
The few people behind him were also shocked.
Yu Miao looked at the screen in shock and muttered, ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible. How can there be no footage of Yu Su hitting someone in the surveince footage?¡±
Someone stuttered, ¡°Did we encounter a ghost?¡±
The video only showed them drinking. Then, it showed Yu Su and Ye Tang walking down the second floor towards the entrance of the bar.
On the surveince footage, time passed second by second. There was nothing abnormal.
Hu Rui frowned. ¡°What do you mean by encountering ghosts? This surveince video must have been edited by someone.¡±
This speed and efficiency meant that it was definitely an expert.
He looked at Bai Jun and asked, ¡°Did anyone in your shop touch this surveince camera?¡±
Bai Jun nodded and said affirmatively, ¡°You saw it just now. This is the first time I opened the surveince room tonight. The key is in my pocket. It¡¯s impossible for anyone to get the surveince footage from the shop.¡±
After hearing this, Hu Rui felt even more defeated. ¡°Damn it, what went wrong!¡±
Then, he seemed to have thought of something and took out his phone to call Ye Chang.
Ye Chang was ying chess with his grandfather at the old residence.
His phone suddenly vibrated a few times. Ye Chang looked at the caller ID and hung up.
Soon, the phone rang again.
Old Master Ye Xu nced at him and said helplessly, ¡°There¡¯s something important. Go deal with it first. We¡¯ll continue the chess game when youe back.¡±
Ye Chang nodded guiltily.
He took his phone out of the living room and onto the balcony. ¡°Hello.¡±
Hu Rui said, ¡°Meng Bo and I were beaten up. We¡¯re in the bar now. Don¡¯t you know someone who knows hacking? Get that person to help me recover the surveince.¡±
He deliberately did not mention that the people who hit him were Yu Su and Ye Tang.
Otherwise, Ye Chang would definitely not help.
Ye Chang asked in surprise, ¡°Huh? Who hit the both of you?¡±
Who would dare to hit Young Master Meng and Young Master Hu? The strength of these two families could not be underestimated in the capital.
Hu Rui said vaguely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about who hit us first. Meng Bo and I really need your help. Hurry up and bring that person over!¡±
After Ye Chang heard this, he agreed out of curiosity. ¡°Alright, are you guys still at the same ce?¡±
¡°Right!¡± Hoo Rui said.
Ye Chang wanted to go to the scene to see what was going on, so he brought the technician to the bar.
After Ye Chang went upstairs, he saw Meng Bo, who had shoe prints on his body, and Hu Rui, who was holding his stomach.
¡°You guys were really beaten up!¡± His tone was still filled with curiosity.
Hu Rui said angrily, ¡°Hurry up and get your friend to resume the video. I really can¡¯t take this lying down.¡±
Ye Chang turned around and said to the thin man behind him, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±
Nodding, Chen Yu copied down the entire surveince video and ced it into a professional app to examine it. Then, he said, ¡°The surveince video is normal.¡±
Hu Rui walked forward and frowned. ¡°How can it be normal? We were beaten up tonight under this surveince camera. It must have caught it.¡±
Rising to his feet, Chen Yu packed his bag and said nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯ve already checked. There¡¯s nothing wrong with this surveince video. If it really happened, it proves that this video was edited by the world¡¯s top hackers.¡±
¡°If you want to recover, unless you find the world¡¯s number one hacker, there¡¯s no possibility of recovery..¡±
Chapter 486 - 486: Top Hacker
Chapter 486: Top Hacker
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Hu Rui did not think that Chen Yu was lying.
If it was really done by a world-ss hacker, it was normal that he could not find any ws in this video.
However, it would be difficult for him to recover the original video.
Hu Rui asked unwillingly, ¡°Is there really no other way?¡±
He even wanted to use this video to threaten Yu Su.
Carrying his bag, Chen Yu nodded expressionlessly before walking out the door.
Ye Chang was shocked.
Chen Yu was a hacker expert hired by the Ye Group. He could be ranked internationally, yet he actually couldn¡¯t recover the video..
Ye Chang looked at Hu Rui suspiciously and said, ¡°Don¡¯t keep us in suspense. Who beat you up?¡±
He really wanted to know who had the world¡¯s top hackers behind them.
Hu Rui shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you for now.¡±
Then, he looked at the group of rich kids behind him and asked, ¡°Which one of you took a video of what happened tonight?¡±
Since the surveince video could not be restored, it was good enough to have a video recorded on their phones.
It was fine as long as Yu Su¡¯s face could be seen clearly in the video.
The group of rich kids looked at each other and shook their heads.
They were too focused on watching themotion. In addition, the incident happened too quickly and they didn¡¯t have time to pick up their phones to record a video.
Hu Rui mmed his fist on the table. ¡°Then go to the first floor and ask the people at the scene who recorded the video. I can buy it at a high price.¡±
As soon as these words were spoken, everyone walked down the third floor and returned to the vicinity of the wine table.
Hu Rui asked five people to ask them one by one, but when they returned, they all sighed. No one recorded it at all.
At that time, it happened so quickly that no one could react.
Yu Miao clenched her fists tightly in anger, her eyes filled with anger. What a bunch of useless fellows!
Hu Rui sat on the sofa and smashed the wine ss in his hand on the ground. ¡°I really can¡¯t ept this. I can¡¯t find any evidence.¡±
However, Meng Bo was very calm. ¡°They have a world-ss hacker over there. Even if someone recorded a video, it would be destroyed by the hacker. It¡¯s impossible for you to find evidence.¡±
Hu Rui took a few deep breaths and unbuttoned his cor a little. His face was filled with dissatisfaction. ¡°They nned everything and made us suffer. They¡¯re really vicious.¡±
Then, he seemed to have thought of something and suddenly said, ¡°We don¡¯t have physical evidence, but we have witnesses. We can get the onlookers in the bar to testify for us.¡±
Meng Bo raised his eyebrows and looked at Hu Rui in confusion. ¡°Do you think you can convict them with these people? When we reach the police station, they will definitely say that these people have colluded with us and can¡¯t testify. When the timees, they¡¯ll go and retrieve the surveince footage. You might even be charged with framing them.¡±
He did not think that Yu Su was that stupid.
Hu Rui mmed the table in anger. ¡°Then tell me, what should we do?¡±
Meng Bo shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything. Let this matter pass!¡±
If he pursued the matter, he might push Ye Tang further away. He didn¡¯t want Ye Tang to really leave him.
¡°You¡¯re just going to get beaten up for no reason? I think you¡¯re just like Ye Chang. There¡¯s something wrong with your brain.¡± Hu Rui turned his head away.
He was not a Casanova. He wanted to seek justice for himself.
Ye Chang frowned and asked curiously, ¡°What does this have to do with me? You scolded him and still want to bring me in?¡±
He brought people over to help, but he received a scolding.
Hu Rui snorted. ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask your good cousin about that. If it weren¡¯t for her, we wouldn¡¯t have been beaten up like this.¡±
Ye Chang nced at the two of them in surprise. ¡°Did Ye Tang hit both of you?¡±
Yu Miao said aggrievedly, ¡°No, Cousin and I were beaten up by Yu Su. Young Master Meng and Yao Yun were beaten up by Ye Tang.¡±
After saying that, tears fell from her eyes.
Ye Chang took a deep look at Yu Miao and subconsciously moved to the side. He wanted to stay away from Yu Miao.
Noticing Ye Chang¡¯s actions, Yu Miao felt even worse.
Ye Chang asked, ¡°Based on my understanding of them, they wouldn¡¯t hit someone for no reason. You must have done something overboard.. Tell me, what did you do?¡±
Chapter 487 - 487: Stop Pestering Me
Chapter 487: Stop Pestering Me
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Hu Rui snorted and said, ¡°She hit someone for no reason. We were just sitting there chatting when your cousin came over with Yu Su. Ye Tang sshed wine and kicked Meng Bo a few times. She even pped Meng Bo¡¯s girlfriend a few times. I went over to stop the fight, but Yu Su kicked me away and pped Yu Miao a few more times.¡±
At the thought of it, he realized that Yu Su and Ye Tang were really fierce.
The ten of them were drinking here, but they were intimidated by these two women. How embarrassing.
Hearing this exnation, Meng Bo¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°What girlfriend? Can you stop talking nonsense?¡±
Hu Rui sneered. ¡°If she wasn¡¯t sitting in your arms and the two of them weren¡¯t acting so ambiguous, Ye Tang wouldn¡¯t havee to hit you. Don¡¯t you want to admit it?¡±
They were all men. Who wouldn¡¯t understand?
Ye Chang¡¯s expression turned cold. He looked at Meng Bo and said, ¡°You¡¯re lucky to have my sister chasing after you while you flirt with someone else.¡±
Meng Bo exined, ¡°I¡¯m not flirting with anyone else. You¡¯ve all misunderstood.¡±
It was not that he had romantic feelings for Yao Yun, but he could not say these words out loud for the time being.
Ye Chang nced at Yao Yun, who was sitting at the side. She kept looking at Meng Bo with affection in her eyes.
Ye Chang sneered. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you? No normal person would believe you! Since Ye Tang beat you up, it means that she¡¯s let go of your rtionship. Don¡¯t pester her anymore. Let¡¯s end it like this!¡±
His fist was itchy and he wanted to beat Meng Bo up.
Meng Bo¡¯s eyes were sharp as he rejected, ¡°No, it¡¯s not up to you to decide what to do with her. Also, if I ask you not to pester Yu Su anymore, are you willing?¡±
Rtionships were not something that could be given up easily.
However, Ye Chang nodded affirmatively. ¡°I¡¯ve long decided not to get Yu Su back. She deserves a better life. As for you, can you do it?¡±
Meng Bo didn¡¯t expect him to say this and froze on the spot. He wasn¡¯t willing to give up on Ye Tang.
Ye Tang had chased after him for so many years. He was already used to Ye Tang¡¯s existence. It was impossible for him to fall in love with another woman. Seeing that he was stunned, Ye Chang sneered. He knew that Meng Bo couldn¡¯t do it.
Then, Ye Chang looked at Hu Rui and his expression darkened. ¡°You asked me to get someone to recover the surveince video just now because you wanted to use the video to threaten Yu Su and Ye Tang, right? That¡¯s why you¡¯re unwilling to tell me who hit you.¡±
Hu Rui nodded and said without guilt, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±
Ye Chang walked over and kicked Hu Rui¡¯s leg. ¡°You¡¯re really ruthless. Yu Su is your biological cousin, and Ye Tang hit Meng Bo. She didn¡¯t hit you, yet you still want to take revenge?¡±
He wanted to beat Hu Rui up. Why didn¡¯t he realize that Hu Rui was such a person in the past?
Hu Rui was caught off guard and was kicked hard.
Ye Chang raised his fist and wanted to continue punching, but he was stopped by Yu Miao, who rushed out.
Yu Miao stood in front of Hu Rui with teary eyes. ¡°Brother Ye Chang, don¡¯t say that. Cousin also couldn¡¯t take this lying down and wanted to take revenge. If you want to me someone, you can only me Yu Su and Ye Tang for being too sinister. They even destroyed the recording in the surveince cameras.¡±
Ye Chang watched as she stood in front of him, his eyes filled with disdain.
He took a step to the side. ¡°What does this have to do with you? Don¡¯t spout nonsense here. If I hear you speak ill of them again, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±
Yu Miao¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Brother Ye Chang, why don¡¯t you believe me?¡±
Meng Bo couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard this.
He mocked, ¡°Why should he believe you? Are you his ex-girlfriend or his cousin? Don¡¯t tter yourself, okay?¡±
Yu Miao really thought too highly of herself. Although Meng Bo didn¡¯t like Yu Su very much, he disliked this pretentious Yu Miao even more.
Ye Chang looked at him approvingly. ¡°He¡¯s right. Of course I believe in Yu Su and Ye Tang. Who do you think you are?¡±
¡°You!¡± Yu Miao took a step back, her eyes filled with tears.
Hu Rui¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard. If you have anything,e at me. Don¡¯t bully the people around me.¡±
He just couldn¡¯t stand the sight of these two men bullying a woman.
Ye Chang looked at him in surprise, his eyes filled with schadenfreude. ¡°You still don¡¯t know what she¡¯s been doing recently, right? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being unlucky?¡±
The two of them had just returned from overseas, so it was normal for them to be out of the loop..
Chapter 488 - 488: Breaking Off Their Friendship
Chapter 488: Breaking Off Their Friendship
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Hu Rui asked, ¡°What bad luck?¡±
He looked at Yu Miao suspiciously.
¡°It¡¯s nothing. We were just a little unlucky on the show.¡± Yu Miao looked at Ye Chang pleadingly, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t say it.
The corners of Ye Chang¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. Since you won¡¯t listen to my advice, it has nothing to do with me. I¡¯ll warn the two of you again. Don¡¯t touch Yu Su and Ye Tang again. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not remembering our past.¡±
He was happy to see Hu Rui make a fool of himself, so he didn¡¯t say anything. He also wanted to let Hu Rui have a taste of bad luck.
Hu Ruiughed coldly. ¡°Hehe.¡±
Meng Bo was a little stunned. He said strangely, ¡°I¡¯ve never nned to do anything to them. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
Ye Chang took a deep look at the two of them and walked out of the door.
After Ye Chang left, the atmosphere turnedpletely cold.
Meng Bo looked at Hu Rui and said with an ugly expression, ¡°I¡¯m also warning you not to have any ideas about the two of them. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off. Also, forget about the business cooperation!¡±
With that, he left.
Yao Yun¡¯s heart ached when she saw him stand up and leave without looking at her.
However, she still stood up and followed Meng Bo out.
Hu Rui turned around and punched the table. The anger on his face was deep. ¡°Damn you two, who do you think I, Hu Rui, am?¡±
For the sake of two women, they actually wanted to cut ties with him.
Was their rtionship not worth mentioning?
At the thought of this, Hu Rui¡¯s head hurt. His chest hurt, and his leg hurt from Ye Chang¡¯s kick. ¡°My body hurts. Hurry up and send me to the hospital.¡±
Two people came, one on the left and one on the right, and helped Hu Rui out.
The remaining people looked at each other and saw the helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes.
Seeing that Hu Rui left just like that and had no intention of caring about her, Yu Miao felt extremely aggrieved.
Clenching her fists tightly, she chased after Hu Rui.
She also had to check her injuries out. Perhaps the injuries she found could be used as evidence to sue Yu Su and let her receive the punishment she deserved.
In the room.
Yu Su and Ye Tang looked at theputer. The surveince video on the second floor of the bar was ying on the screen.
After destroying the evidence, they turned on the surveince camera in the bar and prepared to see what Hu Rui and the others would do next.
After this group of people left the bar, Yu Su turned off the surveince camera.
Yu Su closed herputer and asked, ¡°Ye Tang, I guess Meng Bo wille to youter to exin. He is going to say that he has never been ambiguous with anyone else. The person he likes has always been you. What are your ns?¡±
ording to the reaction of the people on the surveince camera, Meng Bo and Yao Yun should not be together.
But no matter what, Meng Bo had hurt Ye Tang and done something wrong. He didn¡¯t deserve to be forgiven.
Seeing the three of them fighting in the surveince footage, Yu Su felt quite relieved.
Ye Tang thought about it for a moment and finally snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to follow after him anymore. It¡¯s useless even if he exins. I won¡¯t turn back.¡±
It was easy to ignore one¡¯s own brilliance when chasing after others.
Ye Tang was also very outstanding.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°Then what if he woos you instead? Will you still consider him?¡±
After so many years, Meng Bo had probably fallen in love with Ye Tang.
He thought that Ye Tang would never leave, so he didn¡¯t care what she thought.
Ye Tang sneered. ¡°Since he¡¯s wooing me, he has to pay me. If he follows me, he¡¯ll have to pay me a million dors each time he does it. Anyway, I don¡¯t mind having more money. It¡¯s just nice for us to use it to invest in our studio.¡±
Yu Su smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±
In a high-ss private hospital.
The doctor examined Hu Rui, but he did not find any injuries. There was not even redness or swelling.
But as soon as the doctor touched the spot where he¡¯d been hit, Hu Rui cried out in pain and sweat beaded on his head, much to the doctor¡¯s confusion, too.
He had no choice but to ask Hu Rui to take a scan to see if his bones were injured.
After Yu Miao finished the checkup, she received the same result.
Yu Miao¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she said pitifully, ¡°Help me check again. My face really hurts. It hurts when I touch it.¡±
What the hell was going on!
Why couldn¡¯t even the doctor detect it?
Chapter 489 - 489: No Scars
Chapter 489: No Scars
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The doctor took the shlight and looked at Yu Miao¡¯s face carefully. He still did not find any injuries. He sighed and shook his head. ¡°Youngdy, I really can¡¯t see any external injuries. Go and do another checkup!¡±
After the two of them finished their examination, they took the form and came to look for the doctor again.
The doctor looked at the results carefully and said helplessly, ¡°Are you sure you were beaten? There are no signs of injuries. How can it hurt?¡±
It was the middle of the night. Were these two ying with him?
He had never seen such patients before.
Hu Rui¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You must be mistaken. How can there be no traces? I was kicked so hard that I was sent flying.¡±
His entire chest was in pain now, and so was his leg.
The spot on his back where he had been hit was also in extreme pain.
There were no traces?
Yu Miao also cried and said, ¡°Doctor, it hurts too!¡±
The doctor sighed. ¡°I really can¡¯t see any injuries. There are no external or internal injuries. How can I treat you?¡±
Hu Rui said coldly, ¡°My body hurts. It¡¯s your problem if you can¡¯t tell. Prescribe me painkillers!¡±
The doctor frowned and didn¡¯t say anything.
Yu Miao also had tears in the corners of her eyes. ¡°Doctor, my face feels like it¡¯s been sshed with chili water. It¡¯s burning and it hurts.¡±
She reached out and touched her face. Tears streamed down her face again.
The doctor had no choice. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll prescribe some painkillers and anti-inmmatory medicine for you. You can take them when you get back.¡±
He really couldn¡¯t care less about anything else.
Before leaving, the doctor coughed and hinted, ¡°If you still feel pain after taking the medicine, go to the psychiatry department. You might be able to treat it.¡±
After saying that, he called the next patient in.
Hu Rui and Yu Miao were stunned. They only reacted when they walked out of the consultation room.
Did the doctor mean that they had imagined all this pain?
The more the two of them thought about it, the angrier they became. However, they did not have the confidence to go back to the consultation room to refute. After all, the results of the examination showed that everything was normal.
Yu Miao applied ointment on the car, but she only felt better for a short while. Soon, her face started to sting again.
She threw herself into Hu Rui¡¯s arms and cried, ¡°Cousin, my face really hurts. Yu Su and the rest have really gone overboard. Boohoo¡¡±
Under her actions, Hu Rui¡¯s back hit the back seat and there was a burst of soreness. His chest was hit by Yu Miao again, and he cried out in pain, ¡°It hurts. Stay away from me.¡±
He pushed Yu Miao away.
Hu Rui¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Yu Miao, don¡¯t always touch me. You¡¯re not young anymore. We have to avoid arousing suspicion.¡±
Yu Miao shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll always be Cousin¡¯s most obedient sister. Our rtionship will never change.¡±
The tip of her nose was red and she looked aggrieved.
After saying that, she hugged Hu Rui¡¯s waist and rubbed her head against him a few times.
Hu Rui¡¯s body hurt even more when he was hugged.
In the past, Hu Rui might have coaxed her, but now that he could not even take care of himself, he was extremely annoyed. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand humannguage? I told you not to touch me!¡±
After saying that, he turned his face away and did not look at Yu Miao again.
He nned to ignore Yu Miao after sending her home. Yu Miao was really too troublesome.
Seeing that he was angry, Yu Miao was in disbelief.
She snorted and said aggrievedly, ¡°Stupid cousin, I¡¯ll ignore you from now on. y by yourself!¡±
After saying that, she turned her body slightly and looked out of the window in a fit of pique.
The two people sitting in front were secretly pleased.
They had long disliked Yu Miao. She didn¡¯t even know how to tell the actions of others. How annoying.
When Yu Miao returned home, most of the people in the house were there.
Other than Father Yu and Yu An, who were on a business trip, even Yu Hong was sitting at home. Everyone was present.
Yu Miao felt terrible after being beaten up.
When she saw Hu Ying, she quickly threw herself into her arms and cried, ¡°Mom, I was beaten up. She pped me a few times.¡±
After saying that, Yu Miao kept crying.
The remaining three brothers all turned their heads away in frustration, not looking at the pretentious Yu Miao.
They wondered who had hit Yu Miao. That person had done something they didn¡¯t dare to do. He was really a warrior.
Hu Ying hurriedly looked at Yu Miao¡¯s face. ¡°Who dares to hit you? How dare you? I¡¯ll help you teach her a lesson!¡±
She looked at Yu Miao¡¯s face carefully and did not find anything wrong.
Had she really been beaten up?
Chapter 490 - 490: Seeking Justice
Chapter 490: Seeking Justice
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Miao started toin. ¡°Cousin Hu Rui and I were both beaten up by Yu Su. She kicked Cousin away and even pped my face hard. My face is burning. It hurts!¡±
Even Hu Ying was stunned.
Yu Su didn¡¯t look like someone who would hit someone. Was it really Yu Su who hit her?
Yu Hong crossed his arms and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re not lying, are you?¡±
He believed in Yu Su. Even if she hit Yu Miao, Yu Miao would definitely be the one asking for a beating.
Yu Zheng pulled Yu Miao out of his mother¡¯s arms. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t lie on my mother¡¯s stomach. Don¡¯t you know that my mother¡¯s stomach is swollen and ufortable?¡±
He had long experienced Yu Miao¡¯s selfishness, so he naturally did not expect Yu Miao to consider his mother.
Hu Ying¡¯s heart warmed when she heard Yu Zheng¡¯s words.
As expected, she was right to keep her sons by her side. Even her youngest son was starting to feel sorry for her.
Hu Ying asked, ¡°What exactly happened? Tell me clearly. If it¡¯s really Yu Su¡¯s fault, I¡¯ll help you seek justice.¡±
Yu Miao told her what had happened.
She deliberately misinterpreted the matter and made Yu Su sound very fierce. She even mentioned that Yu Su had destroyed the recordings of the surveince cameras.
Yu Ruo thought for a moment. ¡°If Yu Su had taken action, you must have done something bad. What are you hiding?¡±
Yu Miao was caught off guard by this question and said in a panic, ¡°No, I¡¯m not hiding anything.¡±
When Hu Ying heard that Yu Miao had gone to the hospital with Hu Rui, and there wasn¡¯t any results from it, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. ¡°Yu Miao, let¡¯s forget about this matter. Since the hospital can¡¯t find anything, the injury isn¡¯t serious. I can¡¯t seek justice for you.¡±
Yu Miao¡¯s eyes were filled with indignation as she bit her lip.
Yu Zheng asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you still want the Yu family to stand up for you and suppress Yu Su?¡±
She really did not have any self-awareness. Yu Su was the daughter of the Yu family, alright? Even if she cut ties with the family, she was still the treasure of the family.
Yu Hong also looked at Yu Miao with a displeased expression. ¡°You already said that there are no surveince cameras or evidence of injuries. What else do you want?¡±
Yu Ruo¡¯s gaze was also filled with condemnation.
Being stared at by these three people, Yu Miao shed tears aggrievedly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t need you to do anything for me. I just want to tell you that Yu Su even dared to hit her cousin. She might attack you for no reason.¡±
Yu Hong sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me. Even if I¡¯m beaten up, I¡¯ll dly endure it.¡±
Yu Miao was furious, but she still had to appear calm.
She forced a smile. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±
¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go back to your room and rest!¡± Hu Ying yawned and asked the auntie to push her wheelchair into her room.
Ever since she was poisoned by the worm, she did not want to walk at all.
When Yu Miao returned to her room, the ce where she had been hit was still burning. It felt like she had been pricked by a needle.
She sat by the bed aggrievedly. ¡°Damn Yu Su. She¡¯s too cunning!¡±
How could the scars on her face not be identified?
Yu Miao thought that Yu Su was a metaphysical masters and had a guess in her heart. Could Yu Su have used other methods?
Yu Miao thought for a while before taking out her phone to send a message to a virtual number. After half an hour, the other party replied: ¡°Got it.¡±
That night, after Meng Bo and Yao Yun fell asleep, they woke up from the pain of their injuries.
The two of them also went to the doctor.
Meng Bo lifted his clothes and the doctor couldn¡¯t see any injuries. Yao Yun¡¯s face was extremely smooth too.
After a fruitless examination, the two of them could only return back with the painkillers prescribed by the doctor.
After returning to their residence, the two of them took painkillers, but their injuries still hurt.
The two of them tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep the entire night.
Yu Miao and Hu Rui also suffered for the entire night.
In the studio.
Yu Su interviewed a few new assistants, but they were all unsatisfied. It was only after Guan Lu came that things changed. Yu Su chatted with Guan Lu for a while and immediately decided to hire her.
Yu Su liked Guan Lu¡¯s valiant personality very much. She did things well and confidently and her gaze was very clear. From her appearance, she was also a kind and sincere person. Furthermore, she was highly rmended by Ye Tang.
She had no reason not to hire her.
Yu Su said, ¡°You can start working today. After work, I¡¯ll give you an advance of six months¡¯ sry. Work hard at my ce.¡±
Guan Lu nodded. ¡°Thank you, CEO Yu. I¡¯ll go to work then.¡±
With that, she walked out of Yu Su¡¯s office..
Chapter 491 - 491: Getting the Character
Chapter 491: Getting the Character
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Knock knock!
Hearing the knock on the door, Yu Su looked up and said, ¡°Come in!¡±
The door opened. It was He Yuan.
He Yuan carried a stack of documents and said with a smile, ¡°Sister Su, I¡¯ve sorted out our studio¡¯s recent resources. Take a look!¡±
Yu Su nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±
She took the information and flipped through it. It was recorded very clearly.
Not only were there variety shows, movie scripts, and television dramas, but the advertisment opportunities were also catergorised ordingly. The level of each opportunity as well as the things to take note of for various shoots were obvious at a nce.
Most of the documents were invitations to Yu Su.
For the variety shows, there were manypetitive ones.
There were many scripts for dramas, but their styles were rather the same. They were all characters that were pure and beautiful.
Yu Su asked, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s any one here suitable for me to ept?¡±
She asked this because she wanted to test He Yuan.
He Yuan had also thought about this question before. She thought for a moment before answering, ¡°There¡¯s one which depicts a female boss who started her own business in the 1980s. She¡¯s quite a good character. If the actress acts well, she¡¯ll definitely attract a lot of fans. It¡¯ll also be very helpful to help the actress to win an award.¡±
She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°This script was adapted from a novel. It has a lot of fan base. The director has produced many popr television dramas, and there¡¯s no problem with the production. Unfortunately, the male lead of this drama seems to have been decided on Ye Chang.¡±
With that, she looked at Yu Su expectantly.
Yu Su nodded with a smile in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re quite talented. This job is for you.¡±
He Yuan had indeed put in a lot of effort recently.
He Yuan was pleasantly surprised and said shyly, ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s all thanks to the teachers in the studio. I like this job very much.¡±
Yu Su smiled. ¡°Alright, contact the director of this television drama and tell him that I¡¯m willing to take on this drama. Then, discuss the meeting time with him.¡±
In her previous life, she liked this novel very much. She originally wanted to act in this drama, but she did not have enough fame and did not get the role.
After the drama was broadcasted, the female lead¡¯s acting skills were very awkward and the ratings were very poor.
This time, Yu Su wanted to act well in this drama.
2:30 P.M in the afternoon.
Yu Su returned to the office again. Guan Lu brewed tea and left.
He Yuan walked in again and handed the printed script to Yu Su. ¡°Sister Su, I¡¯ve contacted the director. He hopes to sign the contract as soon as possible.¡±
Yu Su nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll look at the script first.¡±
She opened the script. The female lead divorced her husband and rented a dpidated house with her three-year-old daughter.
The female protagonist earned her first sum of money by chance.
From then on, she tried her best to start a business. She set up a street stall and was arrested by the city enforcement officers. However, she never gave up. As she worked to start a business, she met the male lead.
The male protagonist was originally a rich second-generation heir. He met the female protagonist, who was emitting light from head to toe, and was deeply attracted to her.
He learned that the female protagonist had been married and had children, but he still didn¡¯t care.
After a series of emotional struggles, the two of them finally became a couple.
The female lead¡¯spany developed step by step. She entered the list of richest people domestically and was established as the youngest billionaire in the country.
Yu Su put down the script and looked out of the window.
If she wanted to win the Best Actress Award, she would have to rely on this drama.
Soon, the news that Yu Su had taken on this drama spread.
Yu Miao was applying ice on her face at home to ease the pain, but she happened to see this news in the group chat. Her face was about to turn crooked from anger, and she immediately called Hu Rui.
Soon, the call was picked up.
¡°Cousin, I have something to talk to you about. Come over to the Yu family!¡±
Hu Rui¡¯s body hurt a lot. He wanted to refuse, but he suddenly thought of something and agreed. ¡°Alright, wait for me at the Yu family.¡±
As soon as Hu Rui arrived at the Yu family, Yu Miao pulled him into a guest room.
She said pitifully, ¡°Cousin, I heard that the Hu family has some resources in the entertainment industry. Why don¡¯t you find me some resources?¡±
Hu Rui crossed his arms and questioned coldly, ¡°Did you call me here to talk about this?¡±
He found it strange in his heart. The Yu family also had their own entertainmentpany. ording to the personalities of the young masters of the Yu family, they would definitely support Yu Miao.
But now, Yu Miao needed entertainment resources very much. Didn¡¯t this prove that the Yu family was no longer helping Yu Miao?
What was the reason for this? He would not help rashly until he had rified this matter.
Yu Miao nodded. ¡°I just received news that Yu Su has joined a production team. I don¡¯t want her to surpass me. I want to film too.¡±
Hu Rui sneered. ¡°That proves that Yu Su is more liked by the audience. If you want to film, go and fight for it yourself. What kind of ability do you have that you have to look for me for resources?¡±
This question made Yu Miao¡¯s expression turn ugly..
Chapter 492 - 492: Depends on Your Value
Chapter 492: Depends on Your Value
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Miao walked forward and grabbed Hu Rui¡¯s hand. ¡°But I have a cousin.
Cousin will help me, right?¡±
For some reason, Hu Rui felt disgusted when he saw her ttering look.
He decided to investigate what had happened during this period of time.
Hu Rui said, ¡°Isn¡¯t your beloved second brother in an entertainmentpany? Why didn¡¯t he help you?¡±
Yu Miao¡¯s eyes shed and she smiled. ¡°He wants me to try it myself, but when
I think of Yu Su¡¯s arrogancest night, I can¡¯t take it lying down.¡±
After saying that, she hugged Hu Rui and leaned her head against him.
Hu Rui suddenly said, ¡°If you want to be my woman, I can consider it. However, if you want me to find resources for you, it depends on whether you have the value.¡±
As soon as these words were spoken, Yu Miao felt a chill run down her spine.
Hu Rui¡¯s cold gaze was fixed on her like a venomous snake.
Yu Miao couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°Cousin, what are you talking about? I¡¯m your sister. Why would I want to be your woman?¡±
How could he insult her like that?
Hu Rui sneered. ¡°Then why do you always hug me and wheedle at me, asking me to do things for you?¡±
This kind of intimate action was abnormal even in other countries.
He had discovered it long ago.
Yu Miao was about to cry. She said aggrievedly, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m just relying on you. You¡¯ve really misunderstood.¡±
She did not mind being Hu Rui¡¯s woman, but she knew that Hu Rui would definitely not ept it. Instead, he would find her disgusting.
Hu Rui lifted her chin and sneered. ¡°Oh? Then I¡¯ve misunderstood you.
Remember to be obedient, or I¡¯ll get someone to break your legs.¡±
Yu Miao bit her lip hard.
She knew that Hu Rui would do such a thing. She could only p Hu Rui¡¯s hand away with red eyes and push him away. ¡°Bad cousin, I want toin to Mom and let her scold you.¡±
With that, Yu Miao ran out of the room.
Hu Rui stood where he was and snorted coldly. He tidied up his clothes and was about to leave the room when the phone rang.
He looked at the contact and picked up the call. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to cut ties with me?¡±
Meng Bo¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Let me ask you something. Does the ce where you were hit still hurt?¡±
Meng Bo was in pain for the entire night before he called Hu Rui.
Yao Yun had just sent him a message saying that her face was still in pain.
Therefore, Meng Bo had a guess in his heart and wanted to verify it.
Hu Rui said, ¡°Does the ce where you were hit hurt too? I was in so much painst night that I couldn¡¯t sleep, but I went to the hospital to check. There¡¯s no problem.¡±
When Meng Bo heard this, he sighed in his heart.
As expected, his guess was right.
Meng Bo said faintly, ¡°It seems that the four of us have the same symptoms.
Someone must have tampered with the wound.¡±
Hu Rui reacted. ¡°I see. No wonder¡¡±
Meng Bo continued, ¡°That person should be Yu Su. Go and ask Yu Su what conditions she needs to be willing to help us reduce the pain.¡±
Hu Rui immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m not going. Why don¡¯t you ask Ye Tang? That¡¯ll be faster. Yu Su will definitely ignore me.¡±
He was only her cousin and was not close to Yu Su.
Meng Bo retorted, ¡°It¡¯s definitely not Ye Tang. It¡¯s useless for me to look for her. Besides, she blocked all my contact details.¡±
Hu Rui was still thinking when he heard the other party continue, ¡°The young master of the Hu family will have a way. Moreover, you¡¯re rted to her by blood. I believe you can do it. I¡¯ll wait for your good news. Goodbye.¡±
With that, Meng Bo quickly hung up.
Hu Rui stomped his feet in anger. ¡°Damn Meng Bo, how dare he trick me? I don¡¯t want to go!¡±
However, the pain in his back and chest reminded him not to be willful.
Hu Rui walked out of the Yu residence. After getting into his car, he borrowed the driver¡¯s phone.
Yu Su¡¯s phone number was saved in his phone before he left the country. He did not know if he could still get through the number.
Soon, he heard Yu Su¡¯s voice. ¡°Hello.¡±
Hu Rui pressed the recording button and asked, ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯ve tampered with our injuries, right? Not only did you beat us up, but you also want us to die of pain?¡±
Chapter 493 - 493: Winning Back a Round
Chapter 493: Winning Back a Round
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The corners of Yu Su¡¯s lips curled up. She had guessed that Hu Rui might be recording in order to have evidence.
She asked curiously, ¡°When did I hit you? Also, what¡¯s with your injuries?¡±
Hu Rui snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t deny it. I know everything.¡±
Yu Su continued, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first. Goodbye.¡±
After saying that, she immediately hung up.
Regardless of whether the other party had recorded it or not, she would definitely not leave any evidence for Hu Rui to use to avoid trouble in the future.
Hearing the busy tone, Hu Rui was so angry that he punched his seat.
The driver in the driver¡¯s seat said carefully, ¡°Young Master, where are we going? Are we still going back to the Hu residence?¡±
He looked at his phone, afraid that Hu Rui would smash it.
Hu Rui handed the phone over and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll make another callter.¡±
He took out his phone and called Meng Bo again. ¡°I just called Yu Su. She doesn¡¯t admit that she used any tricks on us. There¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±
Hearing this, Meng Bo could not help but ask, ¡°Who asked you to ask this? I asked you to ask for a way to relieve the pain, but you went to ask Yu Su if she had any tricks up her sleeve?¡±
If it were him, he would not tell Hu Rui either.
Yu Su was not a fool!
Hu Rui sneered. ¡°Since you¡¯re so powerful, go and ask. I¡¯m not going to get scolded. Anyway, I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s in pain.¡±
With that, he hung up.
When he returned to the Hu residence, he still felt pain all over his body. It was so painful that he couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so he went to the psychiatric department of the hospital to take a look.
The psychiatrist had tested Hu Rui many times, but he still could not find the reason.
After running around for an entire afternoon, Hu Rui was still in a lot of pain. However, he did not want to tell the others in the Hu family because of his pride.
Hence, he forced himself to endure.
Then, Hu Rui found many famous psychiatrists online. A doctor suggested that he look for metaphysical masters to take a look. It might be effective.
Hu Rui found someone to introduce metaphysical masters to him.
After being seen by the fifth metaphysical masters, the pain in Hu Rui¡¯s body still did not ease. He heard that his uncle, Yu Zong, had found many metaphysical masters and was quite knowledgeable in this aspect, so he tried to call Yu Zong.
Soon, the call connected. ¡°Hello, Hu Rui, are you back in the country?¡±
Hu Rui first exchanged pleasantries with his uncle before exining his intentions.
After Yu Zong heard this, he thought for a few seconds before asking hesitantly, ¡°Who injured you? Ordinary people don¡¯t have the ability.¡±
Hu Rui sighed. ¡°I was beaten up by Yu Su.¡±
Only then did Yu Zong understand that Hu Rui had probably provoked Yu Su and was beaten up.
Yu Zong was still a little hesitant. In the end, he thought for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll return to the capital tomorrow. The Yu family happened to worship a metaphysical master. Let the master take a look at you. Bear with it for a while.¡±
Yu Zong had spent a lot of effort to poach this metaphysical master.
He asked the master to take a look at Hu Rui because he wanted to test the master¡¯s strength. The Yu family did not provide for freeloaders.
But in this way, he had to return to the capital tomorrow and face his wife.
Yu Zong felt ufortable when he thought about it.
However, Yu Miao was in the same situation. He couldn¡¯t just ignore it. Since he had to deal with it, he would do so together.
¡°Thank you, Uncle. You¡¯re really too kind. I¡¯ll wait for you at the corporation tomorrow. You must let the master take a good look at me.¡± Hu Rui was excited. He did not need to inform the Hu family to resolve this matter.
Yu Zong said, ¡°Alright,e over tomorrow morning. Call your two friends. I¡¯ll get Yu Miao toe along.¡±
The next morning.
The master hired by the Yu family came to Yu Zong¡¯s office.
The master¡¯s name was Duan Chun. He had a metaphysical master certificate from the Daoist Association and had done many rituals for the wealthy businessmen in the capital.
Master Duan walked into the chairman¡¯s office and stroked his beard. He smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Yu, don¡¯t worry.¡±
Yu Zong smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve troubled you toe today. I want to ask you to help me take a look at the fengshui of this office.¡±
After Master Duan walked around, he mentioned some areas that needed improvement.
After doing this, Master Duan suddenly looked at Yu Zong and sighed. ¡°Fellow Yu, I think something happened to your rtive..¡±
Chapter 494 - 494: Increasing Pain
Chapter 494: Increasing Pain
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Zong was surprised, but his expression did not change. ¡°Oh? What do you mean?¡±
He wanted to test Master Duan¡¯s strength.
Master Duan counted with his fingers for a moment. ¡°These two are not your direct blood rtives. Someone has put something on their bodies. The pain is unbearable.¡±
¡°Can you tell me in detail?¡± Yu Zong asked further.
However, Master Duan shook his head. ¡°Please invite them over, Fellow Yu. I have to check them out with my own eyes before I cane to a conclusion.¡±
Yu Zong took out his phone and called his assistant. ¡°Tell the four of them toe up. I¡¯ll wait in the CEO¡¯s office.¡±
A momentter, Yu Miao and the other three came upstairs. In fact, they had arrived long ago. Yu Zong deliberately wanted to test Master Duan. They sat in the lounge downstairs and waited for Yu Zong¡¯s summons.
Seeing the four of them enter, Yu Zong nodded at Master Duan. ¡°Master, the four of them are here.¡±
Master Duan smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll check them now.¡±
He first took a look at Hu Rui, but he found nothing wrong. He also did not find any traces of the ferocious aura.
Could he have misjudged?
He frowned slightly and looked at the other three people, but he could not find the reason.
When he came over, he had already determined that the reason for the pain was because of the ferocious aura entering their bodies. However, he could not find the ferocious aura now, so he eliminated this possibility.
Master Duan hesitated for a moment before taking out four talismans from his pocket.
He said, ¡°If you keep the talisman on you, you might be able to reduce the pain.¡±
The four of them stuffed the talismans into their pockets impatiently.
However, in the next second, a sharp pain came from the four of them at the same time. It was twice as painful as before.
Hu Rui shouted. A me shed in his pocket, followed by the smell of burning paper.
He dug into his pocket and realized that the talisman had long turned to ashes.
The other three also reached out to touch the ce where the talismans were, but they did not touch anything. Their talismans had also been burned.
Yu Zong looked at Master Duan hesitantly and asked curiously, ¡°Master Duan, what¡¯s going on?¡±
Master Duan was stunned. How would he know what was going on?
Logically speaking, this talisman should be effective against the ominous aura, but why was it burned?
Master Duan stroked his beard and asked, ¡°How do you feel after putting the talismans on you?¡±
Yao Yun¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°My body hurts even more than before.¡±
Hu Rui also touched his chest with one hand and panted heavily. ¡°It hurts very badly for me too. I can¡¯t breathe.¡±
Could this metaphysical master that his uncle had invited back be a liar?
It was fine if he couldn¡¯t cure them, but why was the pain in his body worsening?
Master Duan walked forward and took some ashes from Hu Rui¡¯s pocket to smell. He did not find anything unusual.
Meng Bo was deep in thought. ¡°It must have triggered something, causing the pain to intensify.¡±
Master Duan felt even more uncertain, but he could not show it. He could only pretend to be in deep thoughts and shake his head. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±
Usually, if talismans were burnt, it meant that they had helped in warding off a disaster.
But they were in even more pain.
This meant that the thing on the four of them was not simple. At least, he would not be able to undo it for a while.
Master Duan pondered for a moment. ¡°You have a veryplicated curse on you. I need to prepare something before I can help you undo it.¡±
Hu Rui clutched his chest and panted as he asked, ¡°How long will you have to take to prepare? I can¡¯t stand the pain.¡±
This kind of pain was different from being beaten up. There was also the burning feeling of chili powder scattering on the wound.
He really couldn¡¯t take it anymore.
Master Duan thought for a moment and said, ¡°About 40 minutes. I¡¯ll get someone to help.¡±
In any case, he really did not understand what was going on. If he did not find his junior brother, he would definitely not be able to solve it himself.
Yu Miao was in so much pain that she was about to cry. ¡°Another forty minutes? I¡¯m about to die from the pain!¡±
Master Duan shook his head with a regretful look on his face. ¡°My young friends, I¡¯m really sorry. This curse technique is tooplicated. I¡¯m really helpless. Please bear with it.¡±
There was a thinyer of sweat on Hu Rui¡¯s forehead. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m really dying from the pain.. Do you have a way to stop the pain temporarily?¡±
Chapter 495 - 495: Temporary Suppression
Chapter 495: Temporary Suppression
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Whether it was medicine or spiritual artifacts, as long as it could reduce a portion of the pain, it was fine. He was really about to die from the pain. Master Duan was speechless. He was just a metaphysical master, not a doctor. How could he stop the pain?
However, Yu Zong watched from the side. He had to protect his image.
Otherwise, how could he continue to work for the Yu Corporation?
He thought for a while and took out a jade pendant from his pocket. He handed it to Hu Rui and said, ¡°This jade pendant might be useful. Try it.¡±
There was a strong auspicious aura on the jade pendant. It could avoid disasters and reduce harm. It also had the effect of prolonging one¡¯s life. It should be able to relieve pain, right?
Hu Rui strode over, took the jade pendant, and stuffed it into his arms. He closed his eyes and felt it for a while.
His expression rxed a little. ¡°It really worked. It doesn¡¯t hurt so much anymore.¡±
Seeing that it was useful, Master Duan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s useful.¡±
Seeing this, Meng Bo could not help but ask, ¡°Master, are there any other spiritual artifacts? My body hurts very much too.¡±
He was more tolerant, but there were too many wounds on his body. He could not take the pain anymore.
Master Duan was stunned and looked at Meng Bo¡¯s face.
So it was the young master of the Meng family!
He had the intention to befriend the Meng family, so he took out a jade gourd from his bag and handed it to Meng Bo. ¡°This spiritual artifact should be fine too.¡±
Meng Bo held the jade gourd tightly and ced it on his chest. He took a deep breath.
He finally felt a little better.
Yu Miao and Yao Yun also looked at Master Duan with bright eyes, hoping to have a pain-relieving Dharma treasure.
However, Master Duan shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s really nothing else. I only have two spiritual artifacts.¡±
Yu Miao bit her lip tightly, her eyes filled with anger.
She had contacted the person behind her and specially transferred this person over from Chinatown. Her goal was to control the Yu Corporation and have him help her.
But from the looks of it, this person was very weak.
He had spiritual artifacts, but he actually gave it to Hu Rui and Meng Bo first. How detestable!
When she could contact the person behind her, she would definitelyin.
Tears streamed down Yao Yun¡¯s face. ¡°Master, I¡¯m really in pain. Please help me.¡±
Yu Miao also cried and said, ¡°Master Duan, can you find someone to borrow a spiritual artifact and get us spiritual artifacts too! I¡¯m dying of pain too.¡± Master Duan sighed and looked helpless. ¡°To be honest, I just came from Chinatown and don¡¯t have many friends in the capital. My junior brother will only arrive in 40 minutes. You should bear with it!¡±
He paused for a moment and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take turns using it?¡±
Yu Miao knew that he was not lying and could only look at Hu Rui beside her. Her eyes were red. ¡°Cousin, it really hurts. Can you lend it to me for a while?¡± Hu Rui hesitated for a moment, but the pain in his body told him not to give it to Yu Miao.
He could only say, ¡°I¡¯ll wear it for a while longer. I¡¯ll give it to you when I¡¯m better.¡±
Of course, the period of time he would use it was under his control.
Yu Miao was stunned.
She did not expect her cousin to reject her. Wasn¡¯t she her cousin¡¯s favorite younger sister?
Yu Miao was filled with resentment and hatred. She walked closer to Hu Rui and whispered, ¡°Cousin, if you don¡¯t give me the jade pendant, I¡¯llin to Dad that you molested me in the room.¡±
If her cousin didn¡¯t feel sorry for her, then don¡¯t me her for being heartless. Hu Rui¡¯s gaze turned ruthless. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Yu Miao, you¡¯re really good.¡±
He did not know what Yu Zong¡¯s attitude towards Yu Miao was.
However, if Yu Miaoined publicly, for the sake of his own pride, Yu Zong would still reprimand him.
Hu Rui had to rely on Yu Zong to undo the curse on his body. He could not anger Yu Zong.
Hu Rui pulled out the jade pendant on his body and handed it to Yu Miao. He said gloomily, ¡°Just you wait.¡±
Yu Miao took the jade pendant and immediately stuck it to her face.
As expected, the pain on her face lessened a lot, and she instantly felt better.
Hu Rui closed his eyes and gritted his teeth to resist the pain in his body.
He finally saw through Yu Miao. He would definitely not be so close to her in the future.
Suddenly, he thought of Yu Hong¡¯s words. He would be unlucky if he stayed with Yu Miao.
Could this be what Yu Hong meant?
It seemed that he had to go and find Yu Hong to understand what had happened to Yu Miao and the brothers when he was overseas.
When Yao Yun saw that Yu Miao had gotten the jade pendant, her heart ached. She also looked at Meng Bo expectantly.
Meng Bo saw her gaze and his lips curled into a cold smile.
He turned around and avoided Yao Yun¡¯s gaze..
Chapter 496 - 496: Heart of Stone
Chapter 496: Heart of Stone
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
No matter what Hu Rui did, he would not give the jade gourd to Yao Yun. Yao Yun deserved the pain.
He was not a kind person.
Seeing his reaction, Yao Yun felt a chill in her heart.
It seemed that she had no ce in Meng Bo¡¯s heart.
If Ye Tang was here, would Meng Bo be willing to give her the spiritual artifact?
He should be willing, right?
Thinking of this, Yao Yun¡¯s heart was filled with pain, and tears fell from her eyes.
Master Duan said a few words to Yu Zong and left the office.
Yu Zong noticed Hu Rui and Yu Miao¡¯s small actions and also heard Hu Rui say, ¡°Just you wait.¡±
Yu Miao must have threatened Hu Rui to get the jade pendant.
At the thought of this possibility, Yu Zong¡¯s eyes darkened. He sighed slightly in his heart and could not help but think of Yu Su.
Back then, he was busy with work and didn¡¯te home often, so he didn¡¯t know much about what happened at home.
However, his wife would always nag at Yu Su, saying that she bullied her adopted daughter and that Yu Su did not know the rules.
After listening for a long time, Yu Zong also had a bad impression of Yu Su.
But now, it seemed that his wife and four sons had been fooled by Yu Miao. Not only had they been deceived, but they had also received the punishment they deserved.
Yu Miao was really too scheming. He had to find a time to settle Yu Miao¡¯s matter and not let her stay in the Yu family anymore.
But how could he deal with it so that Yu Miao would leave willingly and not make Hu Ying object violently? This was a big problem.
Hu Ying was stubborn. Now that she had determined that Yu Miao was the most considerate child, ordinary methods might not be able to chase Yu Miao away.
Forget it, forget it! He had to think of a way slowly.
Yu Miao noticed Yu Zong¡¯splicated gaze and her heart trembled.
She couldn¡¯t help but smile sweetly. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s all thanks to you. Otherwise, we don¡¯t know how long it would have taken.¡±
Yu Zong nodded. ¡°How do you feel now?¡±
Yu Miao smiled and said, ¡°With the jade pendant, I feel much better and it doesn¡¯t hurt so much anymore.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Yu Zong said.
In order to salvage her image in front of Yu Zong, Yu Miao took the initiative to take out the jade pendant and handed it to Hu Rui. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m much better.
I¡¯ll return the jade pendant to you.¡±
In order to make Yu Zong like her more, she could only endure the pain.
However, Hu Rui said coldly, ¡°No need. I don¡¯t need it. You can use it yourself!¡±
Don¡¯t think that he couldn¡¯t tell what Yu Miao was thinking. In the past, he disdained to expose her, but now, he felt disgusted just by looking at her.
When Meng Bo heard this, he raised his eyebrows.
The Yu Family¡¯s matter was quite interesting. It seemed that he had to investigate and see what had happened recently.
Seeing that Yu Zong was still looking over, Yu Miao handed the jade pendant over again and said magnanimously, ¡°Cousin, use the jade pendant. I¡¯m really much better.¡±
Hu Rui was extremely frustrated, but he couldn¡¯t expose her directly. He looked at Yu Miao with a sharp gaze. ¡°You really want to give it to me?¡±
Yu Miao immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, you can use it.¡±
Hu Ruiughed out loud with a mocking expression on his face. ¡°In that case,
I¡¯ll take it. However, you can¡¯t report me to Uncle.¡±
As soon as these words were spoken, Yu Miao immediately panicked.
She quickly nced at Yu Zong and immediately said, ¡°Cousin, we¡¯re so close.
Of course we have to help each other.¡±
Seeing her attitude, the mockery on Hu Rui¡¯s face deepened. He didn¡¯t take the jade pendant and walked away from Yu Miao.
Yu Miao was ignored and was so angry that she wanted to hit someone.
What was wrong with Hu Rui? How could he be so impudent in front of Yu Zong? He did not take her seriously at all.
Hu Rui walked to Yu Zong¡¯s side and said softly, ¡°Uncle, Master Duan doesn¡¯t seem very reliable.¡±
Yu Zong shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. Perhaps he¡¯ll have a new methodter.¡±
If it still didn¡¯t work, he could only thicken his skin and look for Yu Su.
Yao Yun walked up to Meng Bo and said pitifully, ¡°Young Master Meng, it¡¯s so painful that I can¡¯t take it anymore. Give me the jade gourd!¡±
Meng Bo still closed his eyes and slept.
Yao Yun bit her lip hard as tears flowed from her eyes.
She had already begged so humbly, but Meng Bo was still indifferent. Was he so cold-hearted?
Yao Yun felt wronged and resentful. She stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±
With that, she ran out of the office..
Chapter 497 - 497: Blood Dripping Technique
Chapter 497: Blood Dripping Technique
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Seeing this scene, Hu Ruiughed out loud. ¡°Young Master Meng, why didn¡¯t you chase after your beautiful assistant? You¡¯re really cold-blooded.¡±
The corners of Meng Bo¡¯s mouth curled up as he opened his eyes. ¡°It has nothing to do with me. Isn¡¯t your little cousin feeling terrible too? Why don¡¯t you go coax her?¡±
Hu Rui¡¯s expression changed.
Even Yu Miao was shocked. She subconsciously looked at Yu Zong, whose expression was also very ugly.
Hu Rui grabbed Meng Bo¡¯s arm and gritted his teeth. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I have something to tell you. Let¡¯s go out and talk.¡±
Then, the two of them came to a small living room. At this moment, the living room was empty, and it was suitable for the two of them to discuss matters.
Hu Rui was furious. ¡°What nonsense were you talking about just now?¡±
He made it sound like his rtionship with Yu Miao was very ambiguous.
Meng Bo handed the jade gourd to Hu Rui and said, ¡°You can use it.¡±
Hu Rui subconsciously took the jade gourd with a nk expression, but the pain in his body eased a lot.
What was this Meng Bo doing?
Meng Bo leaned against the wall and looked out of the window. ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that Yu Miao is a little strange after returning to the country this time? Yu Hong¡¯s attitude is also very strange.¡±
Even Yu Zong felt a little strange.
But nothing seemed to have happened, which was even more thought-provoking.
Hu Rui snorted. ¡°So what? I¡¯ll go back and investigate myself. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±
Of course, he had experienced it deeply.
In the past, he liked Yu Miao very much and always protected her like his cousins.
However, after experiencing the events of the past few days, he realized that Yu Miao was not as innocent as she looked on the surface. Instead, she was scheming.
Meng Bo nodded. ¡°Before you investigate thoroughly, don¡¯t get too close to Yu Miao. Be careful not to get into trouble.¡±
Hu Rui took a deep breath and said reluctantly, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be wary of Yu Miao in the future, but why do I feel that your assistant isn¡¯t simple either?¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± At this point, another sharp pain came from Meng Bo¡¯s body. ¡°Your cousin Yu Su is really ruthless!¡±
No matter what, he would not provoke Yu Su in the future. This lesson was too deep.
Hu Rui sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Before I went overseas, she was quite obedient. I didn¡¯t expect her to change so much. However, you deserve it. Who asked you to be two-timing?¡±
Meng Bo said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m not two-timing her. I have other uses for her.¡±
Hu Rui smiled. ¡°You want her to warm your bed?¡±
Meng Bo¡¯s face darkened. ¡°How is that possible? I don¡¯t like people like her. She has too many thoughts.¡±
Hu Rui really didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Then what are you keeping her for? Aren¡¯t you deliberately making Ye Tang misunderstand?¡±
Meng Bo took out a cigarette, lit it, and took a puff. There was ruthlessness in his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you for the time being. You¡¯ll know in the future.¡±
Seeing him like this, Hu Rui did not ask further.
The two of them chatted for nearly half an hour before walking out of the living room.
Hu Rui secretly returned the jade gourd to Meng Bo before the two of them walked into the CEO¡¯s office.
Yao Yun looked at Meng Bo sadly, but Meng Bo casually found a ce to sit down and didn¡¯t look at her.
Not long after, Master Duan returned with another person. That person was also wearing a Daoist robe and was not young. His beard and eyebrows were white.
Master Duan brought the person to Yu Zong and introduced, ¡°This is my junior brother. His metaphysical level has already reached Medium Level 4. You can call him Master Tang.¡±
Yu Zong and the others immediately greeted him.
Master Tang smiled and nodded slightly.
He took out a ck turtle shell and ced it on the table. The cracks on the turtle shell were deep and there were countless patterns on it.
Master Tang said to Hu Rui and the others, ¡°Please take out a strand of hair and ce it on the turtle shell.¡±
If their bodies had been invaded by a ferocious aura before, he would definitely be able to find out.
Hu Rui and the other three did as they were told.
After they have ced their hair, Master Tang closed his eyes and began to chant an incantation.
Then, the turtle shell floated in the air.
He opened his eyes and said, ¡°Freeze!¡±
The tortoise shell was fixed in the air. There was a fine pattern on the tortoise shell that was glowing and flickering.
A few secondster, the turtle shell slowlynded on the table.
Everyone present was stunned.
Master Tang stroked his beard and said, ¡°ording to the divination, after you were injured, the ferocious aura invaded your bodies and disappeared, so we couldn¡¯t detect it.¡±
Yu Zong said, ¡°Then, is there anyway to resolve it?¡±
Chapter 498 - 498: Severing the Connection
Chapter 498: Severing the Connection
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The most important thing now was to lessen the pain for them.
Master Tang pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Drop your blood on the turtle shell. I¡¯ll perform a spell for you to dissolve the curse.¡±
¡°Dripping blood?¡± Meng Bo frowned, his heart filled with resistance.
As the young master of the Meng family, he hade into contact with a lot of knowledge in this area since he was young. He knew that he could not casually hand over the blood to others. That would be very troublesome.
Master Tang nodded. ¡°Your situation is very serious. If you don¡¯t drip blood, you won¡¯t be able to track the person who cast the curse.¡±
Hu Rui was also a little hesitant. ¡°What about other methods?¡±
If it was possible, he did not want to drip blood.
Master Tang shook his head, his face full of helplessness. ¡°This is the only way I can do it. If the ominous aura is still in your bodies, I can still rely on it to track the person. However, there is no ominous aura in your bodies now. If you want to undo the curse, you can only break the curse with a drop of blood.¡±=
Meng Bo¡¯s brows were tightly knitted. He seemed to have thought of something and looked at Master Tang. ¡°If I don¡¯t undo the spell, what will happen?¡±
Master Tang pondered for a moment. ¡°If you don¡¯t undo the spell, it will hurt for a month.¡±
Meng Bo immediately said, ¡°I will not undo the spell. Let¡¯s leave it at that. I can still hold it in.¡±
He would not take out his blood so easily.
Hu Rui was a little hesitant when he saw Meng Bo¡¯s reaction.
Yu Miao pursed her lips and said firmly, ¡°I want to undo it. I don¡¯t want it to hurt anymore.¡±
She looked at Hu Rui again and persuaded, ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s just a drop of blood. It won¡¯t affect anything. Think about it. If you don¡¯t remove it, it will hurt for a month.¡±
Hu Rui was a little shaken again. He looked at Meng Bo, who frowned at him.
He said, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it again!¡±
Seeing that she couldn¡¯t persuade him, Yu Miao was the first to step forward and insert the needle they had prepared into her finger.
As soon as the blood fell from Yu Miao¡¯s fingertips, the turtle shell automatically turned around and caught the drop of blood.
In an instant, the back of the shell emitted a light.
Master Tang threw out a talisman paper and stuck it to the back of the shell. He chanted an incantation, and his Daoist robe fluttered despite theck of wind.
It looked quite powerful.
In the residential area.
Yu Su sat on the sofa with a book in her hand.
Suddenly, she looked out of the window and smiled. She made a few hand seals in the air and took out a talisman from her pocket.
The talisman automatically floated in the air and instantly burned.
Yu Su said, ¡°Disconnect!¡±
A clear buzzing sound came from the sky.
Ye Tang was sitting at the side and looking at herputer. When she heard
Yu Su¡¯s movements, she hurriedly asked, ¡°What happened?¡±
Yu Su said, ¡°They hired metaphysical masters to break my curse.¡±
Ye Tang looked at Yu Su nervously. ¡°Then how is it now?¡±
Yu Su said, ¡°I cut off his contact so that he can¡¯t break the curse.¡±
She did not care about a mere level-four metaphysical masters.
Ye Tang asked, ¡°Does that affect you?¡±
Yu Su shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m much stronger than him. He can¡¯t do anything to me.¡±
Only then did Ye Tang rx.
In the CEO¡¯s office.
Master Tang¡¯s body trembled slightly and he took a step back with a shocked expression.
He frowned slightly. ¡°A person¡¯s blood is limited. It¡¯s easy for someone to cut off one¡¯s connection. Someone needs to drip their blood.¡±
After saying that, he looked at the other three people present.
Meng Bo took a step back, his face cold.
He was obviously unwilling to get involved.
Hu Rui averted his gaze and hesitated.
At this moment, Yao Yun walked forward. ¡°Let me do it. My face hurts. I don¡¯t want to hold it in anymore.¡±
She also took a medical needle and stabbed it into her finger.
Master Tang moved the turtle shell again.
Yu Su quickly discovered this power and cut off the connection again.
Her eyes were filled with deep thought. She guessed that a second person had dripped his or her blood. However, this power was still too weak.
Yu Su smiled and sensed the power. ¡°This metaphysical master is very fierce. This magic power is even offensive. They want to hurt me.¡±
Ye Tang said angrily, ¡°Could it be that Meng Bo and the others asked the metaphysical masters to do this?¡±
Yu Su shook her head uncertainly.
However, she was certain that if there was a chance, this metaphysical master would definitely hurt her.
Ye Tang leaned over with a worried expression. ¡°Yu Su, did that metaphysical master really hurt you?¡±
The other party¡¯s strength was inferior to Yu Su¡¯s, but what if he used evil arts? That was hard to say..
Chapter 499 - 499: Accomplice
Chapter 499: Aplice
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±
Yu Su smiled at her, but then fell into deep thought.
Each of the two attacks was stronger than thest, but it was certain that there was no blood of Hu Rui in the blood of the two attacks.
He was Yu Su¡¯s family. If the master had his blood, the attack would be much stronger.
When Yu Su sensed it just now, she felt a familiar force.
When exactly did shee into contact with it? Yu Su could not remember for a moment.
She ced her gaze on the table and took out three copper coins to do a divination.
She finally knew who it is!
This metaphysical master was rted to her in her previous life. Or rather, this person was one of the aplices in kidnapping her.
At that time, her strength was only at low-grade level four. She was attacked by metaphysical masters and got kidnapped.
At that time, she had been cursed. When she woke up, her body was weak and she could not escape.
Back then, there were metaphysical masters who participated in the kidnapping and they were Yu Miao¡¯s aplices. Perhaps it was this person who came to help Yu Miao and the others break the curse.
At the thought of this, a yful smile appeared on Yu Su¡¯s face.
Yu Su recounted her guess and Ye Tang frowned.
Yu Su chuckled and said, ¡°If Hu Rui donates blood, something interesting might happen.¡±
Ye Tang asked in a daze, ¡°Will he hurt you if he donates blood?¡±
Yu Su shook her head. ¡°No, it will be a fatal blow to Hu Rui. If he really gives his blood to others, he will be in trouble in the future.¡±
Ye Tang reacted and said angrily, ¡°If his blood is a threat to your safety, protect yourself well and don¡¯t let yourself be injured!¡±
¡°Of course!¡± Yu Su replied.
After saying that, she took out a wooden box from the shelf and took out the red candles from the wooden box.
She took out a talisman and burned it on the red candle.
The burning ashes scattered with the wind, and a force moved shot towards the window.
Ye Tang looked curious. ¡°Yu Su, what did you do?¡±
Yu Su turned around and smiled. ¡°If you want to know, we can watch the live broadcast.¡±
After saying that, she took out her tablet and tapped on the keyboard a few times before hacking into the control system of Yu Zong¡¯s office.
A few secondster, the scene in Yu Zong¡¯s office appeared.
The camera¡¯s back was facing theputer, so he couldn¡¯t see the scene on theputer, but he could clearly see the situation in the office.
On the screen, a few people were standing.
There was arge table in the middle with some metaphysical props on it.
Master Tang seemed to have sensed something. He suddenly opened his eyes and reached out to swing the turtle shell to the ground.
Unfortunately, he was still a step toote. An attacknded on his body.
Master Tang could not help but feel his blood surging. He wanted to spit out a mouthful of blood as his body trembled slightly.
But considering the people present, he swallowed this mouthful of blood.
How could this be¡ The other party¡¯s strength was actually so formidable. Could it be that she had found another helper?
His fingers trembled, and his expression darkened.
On the side, Yu Zong and Meng Bo¡¯s eyes moved. Seeing Master Tang¡¯s defeat, they were a little puzzled.
He failed again?
Yu Zong walked forward. ¡°Master Tang, what¡¯s the result this time?¡±
Master Tang¡¯s body was weak and ufortable, but when he heard the question, he shook his head calmly. ¡°It¡¯s still a littlecking this time. I need more blood.¡±
He tried his best to appear calm so that everyone present would be convinced.
After saying that, he looked at Hu Rui. ¡°Young man, if you trust me, you can hand over the blood to me. I¡¯ll resolve the incantation and everything will return to normal today.¡±
Everyone turned to look at Hu Rui.
Hu Rui hesitated but didn¡¯t say anything.
Yu Miao couldn¡¯t wait anymore and persuaded, ¡°Cousin, what are you waiting for? I remember that you¡¯re most afraid of pain. We can resolve this matter after you drip your blood. What¡¯s there to worry about?¡±
She wanted to return to normal as soon as possible.
Yao Yun also advised, ¡°Young Master Hu, please help us. You¡¯re the only one left. If you¡¯re willing to donate blood, you can save the two of us.¡±
Yu Zong stood at the side and did not stop him. He also wanted to see what Hu Rui would choose.
Hu Rui opened his mouth, then closed it again.
His brows were tightly furrowed.
Meng Bo, who was at the side, pondered carefully and suddenly asked, ¡°Master Tang, if you want to break the curse, you will also injure the person who cast the curse, right?¡±
Otherwise, Master Tang would not have suffered the bacsh..
Chapter 500 - 500: A Big Gamble
Chapter 500: A Big Gamble
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Master Tang¡¯s weak state just now was obviously the result of the bacsh. Meng Bo was very clear about this.
He did not care if Yu Su was injured.
However, Yu Su was Ye Tang¡¯s good friend. If Yu Su was injured, Ye Tang would definitely hate him even more.
Master Tang pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°You¡¯re right. The other party will also be injured by this spell.¡±
Even if he did not say it, as long as the few people in front of him asked other metaphysical masters, they would be able to get an answer.
Hu Rui asked, ¡°If you add my blood, you can injure the other party to the greatest extent. Is this the reason why you can break the curse?¡±
He was displeased.
Why didn¡¯t this old Daoist priest say something so important earlier?
He did not really care if Yu Su was injured, but being kept in the dark by this old Daoist made him feel very aggrieved.
There was another point. Yu Zong was watching from the side. He was Yu Su¡¯s biological father. If Hu Rui really injured Yu Su with blood, would Yu Zong be angry?
Hu Rui couldn¡¯t figure it out.
Master Tang stroked his beard and exined, ¡°You¡¯re right. If I don¡¯t hurt the other party, I won¡¯t be able to undo the curse. But don¡¯t worry, even if I attack the other party, I won¡¯t take his life. At most, I¡¯ll let him have a taste of the pain you¡¯ve suffered.¡±
The counterattack was only for self-preservation.
This was an eye for an eye. There was nothing wrong with that.
Yu Miao pinched her thigh hard and told herself to endure it. She really wanted to rush to her cousin and tell him not to hesitate.
Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t.
Yu Zong was right in front of her. If she did that, she would definitely make Yu Zong hate her.
Hu Rui lowered his eyes, deep in thought.
This old Daoist priest¡¯s words sounded right, but there was something wrong. He wanted Yu Su to have a taste of pain, but who could guarantee what would happen after the blood dripped?
He couldn¡¯t believe everything the old Daoist said.
This was a huge gamble. If he won, he would return to normal. If he lost, something might happen that he could not control.
Perhaps even Yu Zong would be disappointed in him.
Hu Rui made up his mind and said firmly, ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t drip my blood.
Master Tang, find me a spiritual artifact to suppress the pain! I n to survive this period.¡±
As soon as he said this, Yu Zong quietly let go of his tightly clenched hand.
Of course, he did not want his nephew¡¯s blood to backfire on Yu Su.
However, Yu Miao¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. She almost questioned him, but when she saw the approval on Yu Zong¡¯s face, she endured it.
Why did he decide against it?
Hu Rui had always been vicious to outsiders. How could he give up this opportunity so easily?
Just because Yu Su was rted to him by blood?
The more she thought about it, the angrier Yu Miao became. Her lungs were about to explode.
While Yu Zong was not paying attention, she could not help but ask Master Tang, ¡°Master, will breaking the curse really not hurt that person¡¯s body? The person will only feel pain right?¡±
Master Tang said, ¡°Yes.¡±
She would be fine at that time, but it would slowly re up in the future.
Then, Yu Miao looked at Hu Rui expectantly, hoping that he would change his mind.
Hu Rui shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind. I won¡¯t undo it.¡±
He would rather be in pain for a month than do something with unknown results.
Yu Miao really couldn¡¯t help but persuade him, ¡°Cousin, you don¡¯t have to feel burdened. You will just transfer the pain in your body to Yu Su. Who asked her to make the first move? You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±
Hu Rui still shook his head.
Yu Zong frowned and stared at Yu Miao. ¡°Alright, since Hu Rui is unwilling to undo it, let¡¯s end today¡¯s ritual here. I wonder if Master Tang can lend us a few spiritual artifacts.¡±
Master Tang had yet to react, his eyes were filled with doubt.
Was he going to give up just like that?
He came here today to get Hu Rui and Meng Bo¡¯s blood so he could report to the higher-ups.
This time, he actually returned empty-handed!
Thinking of this, Master Tang felt a little resentful.
He said, ¡°This spiritual artifact was passed down from my sect. It¡¯s not my personal item, so I can¡¯t lend it out privately. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±
Yu Zong¡¯s eyes shed with understanding. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I understand.¡±
Master Tang was unwilling to give up. He suggested again, ¡°This curse has caused them unbearable pain. It¡¯s best to use their blood to remove it. They will recover today. It won¡¯t hurt the person who cast the curse. You¡¯d better think about it again..¡±
Chapter 501 - 501: Not Influencing Her Health
Chapter 501 - 501: Not Influencing Her Health
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Zong asked, ¡°You said before that this curse will only cause them pain for a month and won¡¯t cause any actual harm, right?¡±
Master Tang was stunned. The situation was indeed as Yu Zong had said. There would be no harm, but he did not want to tell these people.
¡°It¡¯s indeed as you said. There won¡¯t be any physical damage. It¡¯s just an illusionary pain, so the bacsh won¡¯t affect that person.¡± He emphasized thest sentence.
But he lied.
If it was an ordinary person who removed the curse, it would indeed not hurt the person who cast the curse.
However, he was different. He would hide a wisp of ferocious aura in the Dharmic powers to dispel the curse and take the opportunity to enter Yu Su¡¯s body before slowly damaging her body.
As long as Yu Su¡¯s strength had not reached perfection, she would slowly be a cripple.
After Yu Zong heard this, his eyebrows rxed a little.
As expected, Yu Su was a good child and had never done anything that was out of line.
Even if Hu Rui provoked her, she only wanted to teach him a lesson and did not want to hurt his body.
Yu Zong smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved. Let these four people suffer for a month. After a month, they will naturally recover. There¡¯s no need to perform rituals.¡±
Master Duan and Master Tang were both stunned and speechless.
How did this happen?
They had already said that removing the curse would not hurt the person who cast the curse. Why were they still not allowed to undo the curse?
Hu Rui, who was at the side, was not surprised. He knew that Yu Zong would choose this.
In Yu Zong¡¯s heart, it was fine as long as the family was harmonious. It didn¡¯t matter if there were some small fights, but they couldn¡¯t really hurt one another¡¯s bodies.
Yu Su¡¯s actions did not cross Yu Zong¡¯s bottom line.
Yu Miao¡¯s heart ached. Her father was too biased.
Why didn¡¯t he let Yu Su suffer? Why did he let the four of them endure this month of pain?
Why didn¡¯t her father think from their perspective?
Yu Miao regretted it. She shouldn¡¯t have let Master Duan look for Yu Zong then. They should have resolved this matter themselves.
Master Tang looked at the four of them with pity and continued, ¡°CEO Yu, you have to think carefully. We don¡¯t have any spiritual artifacts on us to relieve their pain. If we don¡¯t undo the curse, they will hurt for more than a month. It will be very difficult to endure.¡±
Yu Zong made up his mind and shook his head. ¡°We have troubled the both of you. I¡¯ve already decided.¡±
After saying that, he asked his secretary to take out two stacks of cash and handed them to the two of them. He smiled and said, ¡°This is your reward.¡±
Before he left, Master Tang looked at Hu Rui and Meng Bo and asked, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Are you really not going to undo it? I¡¯ll start my closed-door cultivation tomorrow. They won¡¯t be a chance for me to resolve it in the future.¡±
Meng Bo shook his head.
Hu Rui said, ¡°I won¡¯t resolve it either.¡±
Master Duan was displeased and said, ¡°In that case, please return my spiritual artifact to me.¡±
If they didn¡¯t want to undo the curse, they would have to endure it.
In the living room.
Ye Tang frowned and said, ¡°Yu Su, these two people have asked over and over again. They even asked again before they left. How strange.¡±
Did they really want to perform the ritual so badly?
Yu Su smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll test it out again and see if they would still want their spiritual artifacts back after Meng Bo and Hu Rui don¡¯t feel pain anymore.¡±
Ye Tang was shocked. ¡°You mean these two people are rted to Yu Miao?¡±
Yu Su nodded.
She was quite surprised that Meng Bo and Hu Rui chose not to backfire on her.
The pain she¡¯d set up on the four of them was an illusion. It didn¡¯t really exist. The pain could wake people up, and it was good for Meng Bo and Hu Rui.
Now, the two of them were really much more awake.
Yu Su did not have any thoughts about Yu Zong.
He was swift and decisive in his career and managed the business well, but he was not a good father.
The tradition of the Yu Family was to nurture the eldest son well and let go of the other sons.
That was why he raised his remaining three sons astray.
If Yu Su were to undo the curse on the two of them now, the two masters might reveal a w. Yu Zong should be able to discover it too, right?
Yu Su closed her eyes and silently chanted a curse.
Three secondster, she suddenly opened her eyes and blew out the red candle on the table..
Chapter 502 - 502: The Curse Has Been Removed
Chapter 502 - 502: The Curse Has Been Removed
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Phew!¡±
After blowing off the candle, Yu Su looked at the surveince camera.
In the office.
Meng Bo handed the jade gourd over. ¡°Thank you for your help, Master.¡±
He would use all the connections of the Meng family to find another spiritual artifact for himself, so he was not reluctant in returning it.
Yu Miao held the jade pendant in her hand and looked reluctant to part with it. ¡°Master Duan, lend it to me for a few more days. I¡¯ll return it to you when I¡¯m better.¡±
She really didn¡¯t want to return it.
She had also said this because she wanted Hu Rui and Yu Zong to feel sorry for her.
Master Duan¡¯s eyes shed in understanding. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we have rules. We can¡¯t lend out the spiritual artifact. If Ms. Yu needs it, you can look for another spiritual artifact again.¡±
Yu Zong¡¯s expression was a little ugly.
He said, ¡°Yu Miao, return the spiritual artifact to him.¡±
The master had already rejected her, yet she still wanted it. How embarrassing.
Yu Miao looked at her father¡¯s expression and felt indignant. ¡°I understand.¡± After saying that, she returned the jade pendant to the master. After returning it, she hugged herself in pain and groaned. ¡°My body hurts. I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±
Yu Zong ignored her and turned his head away.
Meng Bo and Hu Rui¡¯s bodies suddenly trembled. The two of them looked at each other with joy in their eyes.
Hu Rui was the first to speak. ¡°Your body doesn¡¯t hurt anymore?¡±
Meng Bo nodded. He had guessed that this was done by Yu Su, but he did not know what her intentions were.
Hu Rui looked at Yu Zong and said happily, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Yu Su probably removed the curse.¡±
Yu Miao frowned and said angrily, ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re lying. My body still hurts.¡±
Her face was about to go numb from the pain.
Hu Rui sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡±
Then, he walked around normally and even hammered his chest. Other than a little pain from the kick, he didn¡¯t feel anything else.
Meng Bo also nodded to testify. ¡°I don¡¯t feel any pain on my body.¡±
Yao Yun¡¯s face was filled with pain. ¡°But my face still hurts. The curse has yet to be removed.¡±
Meng Bo smiled. ¡°It¡¯s probably because the two of you dripped blood and prolonged the duration of the curse. The time limit for me and Hu Rui was up and the curse was resolved.¡±
However, he knew very well that this was definitely not the case.
Could it be that Yu Su knew what had happened here and deliberately removed their curses?
Was this considered repayment?
Hu Rui also thought of this and felt a chill down his spine.
At the thought that Yu Su could observe their every move from afar, the hair on Hu Rui¡¯s arms stood on end.
Yu Miao looked at Master Tang with confusion in her eyes.
She started to believe him. Could it be that their actions had really backfired?
Master Tang and Master Duan were also shocked. They were slightly stunned and could not understand.
The four of them had been spelled together. How could only the curse be removed from only two of them?
After so many years of rituals, he had never seen such a strange thing.
Or could it be that the time limit was up and it was automatically undone?
The more Master Tang thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. His back was sweating, and his brows were furrowed so tightly that they could kill a fly.
Master Duan had a guess.
He said, ¡°I¡¯m guessing that the person who cast the spell only undid it on the two of them deliberately. I don¡¯t know what her intentions are.¡±
When Yu Zong heard that Hu Rui¡¯s curse had been removed, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief.
He didn¡¯t care about Yu Miao to begin with. Yu Miao deserved it.
But no matter what, Yu Miao was still the daughter of the Yu family on the surface. Yu Zong pretended to be confused. ¡°What should we do?¡±
Yu Miao looked at Hu Rui and begged, ¡°Cousin, please help. Anyway, your curse has been broken. Give the master a drop of blood and let him track that person.¡±
She hugged Hu Rui¡¯s arm, tears streaming down her face.
Hu Rui waved it away without any mercy. ¡°Since my curse has been removed, my blood is naturally useless. I can¡¯t help you even if I want to. It¡¯s better to let Master Tang and Master Duan help!¡±
At this moment, his hatred for Yu Miao had reached its peak.
Master Tang immediately said, ¡°No, no, no. Your blood is still useful. It can track the person who cast the curse..¡±
Chapter 503 - 503: Unable to Accommodate
Chapter 503: Unable to Amodate
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
However, Hu Rui acted as if he didn¡¯t hear anything. He directly pulled Meng Bo¡¯s arm and walked out. ¡°Brother Meng, didn¡¯t you say that Brother Ye Chang was looking for us? Let¡¯s go!¡±
Meng Bo nodded. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s waiting at the cafe.¡±
The two of them cooperated well.
Hu Rui looked at Yu Zong. ¡°Uncle, thank you for worrying for us. I¡¯ll get Dad and Mom to thank you another day. My friend and I still have something on, so we¡¯ll leave first.¡±
He blinked at Yu Zong.
Yu Zong couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Alright, alright. Go ahead. Don¡¯t let that brat from the Ye family wait too long. Come over for dinner another day. Your aunt misses you.¡±
After that, Hu Rui dragged Meng Bo out of the office.
Yu Miao was so angry that she dug her nails into her thighs.
She gritted her teeth and her gaze followed their backs with intense hatred in her eyes.
Yao Yun¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She bit her lower lip hard and her eyes were filled with confusion.
What should she do?
Suddenly, the two of them screamed at the same time and touched their cheeks.
Yu Miao shouted, ¡°My face hurts like it¡¯s on fire. I can¡¯t take it anymore. Help me! Ah!¡±
The girls screamed ear-piercingly.
Yao Yun, who was at the side, cried out, ¡°My face hurts even more than before. Boohoo¡¡±
She squatted on the ground and hugged her face as she cried.
It looked extremely pitiful.
Their voices ovepped, sounding ear-piercing and irritable.
Yu Zong could only forcefully say to Master Duan, ¡°Master, look at how painful these two are. Why don¡¯t you help and lend them the spiritual artifact for a while?¡±
In any case, since he had spoken, it was up to them whether the two masters were willing or not.
Master Duan sighed. He looked at the two people in pain and hesitated.
If he lent it out, wouldn¡¯t that prove that everything he said just now was fake?
If he didn¡¯t lend it to them, he was afraid that they wouldin.
If the mastermind were to me him, he would not be able to bear it.
Master Tang was furious when he saw his hesitation.
They had clearly said just now that the rules of the sect were not to be lent out. Could it be that he wanted to break the rules for Yu Miao and Yao yun? How could there be such a logic in the world?
Master Tang waved his hand and refused, ¡°CEO Yu, you don¡¯t have to persuade me anymore. This is the sect¡¯s rule. There¡¯s really no way to make an exception.¡±
Master Duan finally reacted. ¡°Yes, yes, we can¡¯t lend it to you.¡±
However, Yu Zong could tell that there was something strange about these two people.
Logically speaking, Master Duan shouldn¡¯t have hesitated.
What was he hesitating about? Or¡ did he know Yu Miao?
Yu Miao covered her face and shouted without hesitation, ¡°It hurts so much. I feel too ufortable. I might as well die.¡±
Damn Yu Su, she must be the one causing trouble, Yu Miao thought hatefully.
Seeing her like this, Master Tang shook his head. ¡°If these two youngdies continue to be in such pain, they might be traumatized. I have a way. You can find some treasures with auspicious aura and wear them. You will feel better.¡±
Yu Zong naturally knew this method, but that treasure was not easy to find at all. If he really found one, he would give it to Hu Ying first. It would not be Yu Miao¡¯s turn.
A glint shed across Yu Miao¡¯s eyes.
She wanted to find Liu Min and ask her to find treasures for her.
Yu Zong nodded after hearing this. Then, he exchanged a few more pleasantries and sent the two masters out.
Yao Yun also left.
Yu Miao was the only one left in the office. She looked at Yu Zong with tears in her eyes. ¡°Dad, what should I do?¡±
She knew that her father would not help her, but she wanted her father to feel sorry for her.
Yu Zong sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone out to find it for you now. If I can find it, you can suppress some pain.¡±
At this moment, the assistant walked forward. ¡°CEO Yu, the meeting is about to begin. Please follow me downstairs!¡±
Yu Zong said to Yu Miao, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the meeting first. If I manage to find any treasures, I¡¯ll get someone to send them to you immediately.¡±
Yu Miao nodded tactfully.
Yu Miao walked out of the Yu Corporation building and quickly walked into a milk tea shop. She sat down and sent a message to Liu Min.
[Aunt Liu, I got cursed. Help me find a spiritual artifact that can suppress it. I can¡¯t take the pain anymore.]
After half an hour, the other party replied: [Isn¡¯t Ye Tang back? She has a lot of good things in her hands. Go find Mrs. Ye and ask her to find the treasures for you..]
Chapter 504 - 504: Something to Discuss
Chapter 504: Something to Discuss
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Miao smiled in surprise and immediately called Mrs. Ye.
The call went through. Yu Miao told her what had happened at the bar and even said bad things about Yu Su.
After Zhao Lan heard this, she also scolded Yu Su hatefully.
After the two of them scolded Yu Su, their mood improved a little.
Then, Yu Miao told Mrs. Ye about the spiritual artifact she needed to borrow.
Zhao Lan said, ¡°No problem. I know where to find it. I¡¯ll lend it to youter.¡±
She remembered that Ye Tang had a lot of good stuff, so she could use this opportunity to get some back.
Yu Miao heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I knew Mrs. Ye is the best. You¡¯re even better than my parents. If I were your daughter, I would definitely be very happy.¡±
Zhao Lan grinned from ear to ear. ¡°You¡¯re one of my favorite of your generation. Of course I have to help you. Just you wait. I¡¯ll get it for you tomorrow at thetest.¡±
The two of them chatted for a while more before ending the call.
Yu Zong returned to the CEO¡¯s office.
Actually, he did not have a meeting at all. The assistant had only said those words to chase away the people in the office and clear the venue.
Yu Zong sat behind theputer and said to his assistant, ¡°Go and investigate the rtionship between Yu Miao and these two masters.¡±
The assistant acknowleged and left the office.
Yu Zong also turned on hisputer and began today¡¯s work.
In the living room.
Yu Su turned off the video and closed theputer.
Ye Tang shook her head. ¡°CEO Yu has been the president for so long. He¡¯s still a little shrewd. He¡¯s also suspicious of Yu Miao.¡±
Before Yu Miao left, his face was still full of love.
When only he and his assistant were left, his expression became cold and heartless. He even asked someone to investigate Yu Miao in private.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°After all, I¡¯ve been the chairman for so many years. This isn¡¯t surprising. I heard that the Yu Corporation has been developing quite well in recent years.¡±
Ye Tang nodded, her eyes thoughtful. ¡°Do you think Yu Miao and Yao Yun are really rted to those two Daoist priests?¡±
Yu Su said, ¡°Of course, that Master Duan has already made it very obvious.¡±
First, he said that he wouldn¡¯t lend it to anyone. When he saw Yu Miao and Yao Yun in intensified pain, Master Duan hesitated again.
Ye Tang asked, ¡°Then I¡¯ll get someone to investigate their rtionship too.
That way, we can learn more information.¡±
Yu Su refused. ¡°You can¡¯t investigate. If you do, it¡¯ll be easy for you to leave traces. You¡¯ll alert the enemy. There¡¯s no hurry.¡±
Ye Tang nodded. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t investigate. I¡¯ll go ask the detective agency about Yao Yun and Meng Bo.¡±
Yu Su said, ¡°Sure.¡±
Next, the two of them sat on the sofa and continued to look at theputer.
Not long after, Ye Tang¡¯s phone rang and vibrated on the table.
Ye Tang picked up her phone and frowned. ¡°Mrs. Ye actually called me. I don¡¯t know what she wants.¡±
She really didn¡¯t want to answer this call.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°I know. She definitely wants the antiques in your hands. Among the antiques that Old Master Ye and Old Madam Ye left for you, there are a few that can suppress the curse on Yu Miao.¡±
Yu Miao must have instigated it.
She just didn¡¯t know where she got the news that Ye Tang had a treasure.
Ye Tang was furious. She pressed the answer button and even turned on the loudspeaker. ¡°Mrs. Ye, how have you been? What can I do for you?¡±
There was a hint of mockery in her words.
Zhao Lan was displeased and subconsciously wanted to scold her, but when she thought of what she wanted, she could only swallow her words.
She said with concern, ¡°Ye Tang, I just heard that you¡¯ve returned to the country and wanted to show you some concern. How have you been recently? If you¡¯re not used to being outside,e back to the Ye family!¡±
In the Ye family, it was easier for her to control Ye Tang.
Ye Tang sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been back for a few days. Why did you only call now? It seems that Mrs. Ye really doesn¡¯t care about me at all.¡±
Zhao Lan was so angry that she was panting.
Her eyes widened. She wanted to re up again, but in the end, she suppressed it.
She tried her best to remain calm as she said, ¡°Ye Tang, you must be joking. I¡¯m looking for you today to discuss something important.¡±
Ye Tang sneered. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. It¡¯s annoying.¡±
With Zhao Lan¡¯s mean appearance, she still wanted to pretend to be a loving elder. It was really a joke.
Zhao Lan was so angry that she wanted to stomp her feet.
¡°Ye Tang!¡± She gripped her phone tightly. ¡°I¡¯m your aunt and your adoptive mother. Show some respect!¡±
If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she needed Ye Tang¡¯s help, she would have started scolding her long ago.
What an uneducated fe..
Chapter 505 - 505: Complaints
Chapter 505: Comints
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ye Tang took a sip of water and slowly said, ¡°Oh? Then where were you when your family bullied me? Don¡¯t force yourself to act like a loving elder. I¡¯m about to vomit.¡±
Zhao Lan clutched her chest in anger. She was really angered to death.
Fortunately, Ye Tang didn¡¯t live at home. Otherwise, her lifespan would have been much shorter.
Zhao Lan¡¯s voice was cold as she quickly said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be straightforward. I want a treasure with auspicious energy. Give it to me tomorrow! I¡¯ll return it to you in a month.¡±
There was a hint ofmand in her words.
This feeling was too familiar to Ye Tang. In the past, when she was at home, Zhao Lan had talked to her like this.
Ye Tang smiled and said, ¡°Oh? Treasures? I have a lot of them, but I don¡¯t really want to give them to you. What should I do?¡±
Zhao Lan gritted her teeth and scolded, ¡°Ye Tang, don¡¯t think that you can piss on my head just because I gave you some face. Since you don¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ll let your uncle tell you.¡±
In her impression, Ye Tang still respected Ye Heng.
Ye Tang whistled and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s great. I haven¡¯t chatted with Uncle in a long time. Uncle might send me some money to spend. Coincidentally, my purse has been rather empty recently. I¡¯ll call Grandma too and reconnect with her.¡±
Old Madam Ye had never liked Zhao Lan.
Zhao Lan was fuming with anger. ¡°Ye Tang, you¡¯re really too unruly. I raised you to be like this. I¡¯ve let down your parents.¡±
Ye Tang said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My parents have long disliked you. They might be waiting for you to return to the Netherworld! Otherwise, why don¡¯t you return to the Netherworld as soon as possible?¡±
When Zhao Lan heard Ye Tang curse her to die earlier, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She opened her mouth and cursed loudly, ¡°Damn little b*tch¡¡±
Before she could finish scolding, Ye Tang hung up.
Zhao Lan was furious. She immediately called her husband, Ye Heng, but the call didn¡¯t go through.
After a while, Ye Heng called her back. ¡°Hello wifey, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
Zhao Lan cried and said, ¡°Your niece is really amazing. She actually cursed me to die. I raised her. Even if I didn¡¯t contribute, I did work hard. Is this how she repays me?¡±
Before Ye Heng could say anything, Zhao Lanined.
Then, Zhao Lan revealed the reason for her call. ¡°I need a spiritual artifact with an auspicious aura. Get Ye Tang to send it to me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t acknowledge her as my adopted daughter anymore.¡±
Ye Hengforted her for a while before hanging up.
On the other side.
Ye Tang threw her phone aside and snorted. ¡°Zhao Lan is really good to Yu Miao. Why do I feel that Yu Miao is her niece?¡±
Yu Su shook her head. ¡°No, if she¡¯s really her niece, she wouldn¡¯t want Yu Miao to be her daughter-inw so much.¡±
Ye Tang nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, but I still don¡¯t understand why she likes Yu Miao so much. Could it be that Yu Miao saved her life? Or is there another special rtionship between Yu Miao and her?¡±
Yu Su could not figure it out either.
This should be quite crucial, and she did not want to ignore it.
Yu Su said, ¡°Do you have a family portrait? I can use divination and physiognomy to take a look. Perhaps I¡¯ll find something.¡±
Ye Tang thought for a moment. ¡°There really is one. It was taken when I was eight years old. A few of Mrs. Ye¡¯s family members also came and took a photo.¡±
Then, Ye Tang searched for a while before pulling it out from her phone.
She then took out the photos of Yu Miao that she had taken that night and ced two of them together for Yu Su to see.
Yu Su looked at the family photo.
In the photo, Zhao Lan was standing on the right. Ye Chang, Ye Tang, and an older boy were standing in front of her.
Behind Zhao Lan should be Zhao Lan¡¯s family.
Ye Heng stood beside Zhao Lan. The two of them were smiling and leaning very close to each other. They looked very loving.
Yu Su carefullypared Zhao Lan and Yu Miao¡¯s faces and calcted with her fingers. ¡°These two are not rted by blood, but they have a lot of connections. Yu Miao should be the daughter of Zhao Lan¡¯s old friend.¡±
Then, she looked at the others in the family portrait.
Looking at the three children in front of Zhao Lan, Yu Su asked Ye Tang in surprise, ¡°Who is this little boy?¡±
Chapter 506 - 506: New Discovery
Chapter 506: New Discovery
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su pointed at the slightly older boy standing beside Ye Tang.
Ye Tang leaned over and scratched her head. ¡°This boy¡¯s name is Ye Tao. He was adopted by Uncle and Aunt before they gave birth to Ye Chang. He¡¯s not rted to the Ye family by blood. I haven¡¯t seen him in a long time. He seems to be working at the Ye Corporation now!¡±
Yu Su sighed and said, ¡°ording to my observation, this boy is Mrs. Ye¡¯s biological son, but he¡¯s not CEO Ye¡¯s child.¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Ye Tang didn¡¯t know how to react.
She thought for a moment and frowned. ¡°You¡¯re saying that before my aunt got married, she gave birth to a child and even adopted him?¡±
Wasn¡¯t this too ridiculous? Did Uncle know about this?
Most importantly, Zhao Lan was too arrogant to dare to take the child into the Ye family.
Yu Su nodded. ¡°Based on their physiognomies, that¡¯s the case.¡±
Then, Yu Su inadvertently nced at Yu Miao. Her gaze paused for a moment before she carefully erged Ye Tao¡¯s photo.
She frowned with aplicated expression.
Ye Tang covered her mouth in shock and said carefully, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡ Yu Miao and Ye Tao have the same father?¡±
Yu Su nodded. From the looks of it, it was indeed the case.
Hence, Yu Miao, Ye Tao, He Wan, and Yao Yun all had the same father.
Yu Su said, ¡°Mrs. Ye is really quite impressive. She raised her illegitimate son by her side and even let him work at the Ye Corporation. Since she likes Yu Miao, she probably loves Yu Miao¡¯s father and thus loves her as well!¡±
Ye Tang¡¯s eyes were a little dull.
Her mind was in a mess, but she had no choice but to ept reality.
There was a ball of anger in her heart, but she didn¡¯t know where to vent it. In the end, she sighed heavily.
It was all Zhao Lan¡¯s fault.
Uncle was really pitiful. He had been kept in the dark for so long and even raised that child for so long.
If he knew, he would definitely be very sad, right?
The more she thought about it, the more upset Ye Tang felt. At this moment, her phone rang again. She saw that it was her uncle, Ye Heng.
Why did he call so suddenly? She had yet to think of how to face her uncle!
Ye Tang looked at Yu Su as if she was asking for help. Yu Su nodded. ¡°Keep it a secret for now. Don¡¯t tell him.¡±
Such an important matter could not be said over the phone.
The phone could be monitored. If the news was leaked, it was easy to alert the enemy.
Ye Tang took a deep breath and answered the call. ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡±
She had always respected this uncle of hers.
When she was at home, her uncle had always been very good to her. As long as it was something that Ye Chang had, she would have the same.
When she was young, her uncle often went to school to pick her up.
The antiques in her hand were also stored by her uncle¡¯s contact.
Uncle¡¯s only w was that he liked Zhao Lan too much and never went against her words.
Ye Heng said, ¡°Ye Tang, how have you been recently? Have you returned and settled down?¡±
Ye Tang maintained her normal tone and said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m fine. Did my auntin to you again?¡±
Ye Heng said, ¡°Your aunt called me and told me about the contents of your phone call.¡±
Ye Tang snorted. ¡°As expected, sheined. I knew it.¡±
Ye Heng sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve already guessed what happened. Don¡¯t be angry with her. She¡¯s just like that.¡±
Ye Tang pouted and said, ¡°She wants the antiques in my hands, but I don¡¯t want to give them to her. If I give them to her, she definitely won¡¯t return them to me.¡±
She knew Zhao Lan¡¯s personality very well.
Ye Heng smiled. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. If you don¡¯t want to lend it to her, then don¡¯t.¡±
Then, he said worriedly, ¡°Sigh, how am I going to exin it to her? She asked me to convince you. Why don¡¯t you consider it again?¡±
Ye Tang said firmly, ¡°No, I won¡¯t lend it. You don¡¯t have to think about it.¡±
If she didn¡¯t lend it, what could Zhao Lan do to her?
Ye Heng said, ¡°Alright, go find Grandma to deal with her. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to withstand your aunt¡¯s anger.¡±
Ye Tang smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve wanted to do this for a long time. Let my grandmother talk to her properly.¡±
Since Zhao Lan was bullying the weak, don¡¯t me her for getting reinforcements.
She had two backers, Elder Ye and Old Madam Ye.
Ye Heng also smiled. ¡°What a sly girl..¡±
Chapter 507 - 507: Breaking Up
Chapter 507: Breaking Up
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Hearing this, Yu Su wrote a paragraph on the paper and showed it to Ye Tang.
Ye Tang was slightly shocked after reading it.
However, she still did as Yu Su said and said to the other end of the phone, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll stay in the country from now on.¡±
Ye Heng asked, ¡°You¡¯re not chasing after Meng Bo anymore?¡±
Ye Tang pursed her lips. ¡°I have broken up with him. In the future, well go our separate ways. No one should get in each other¡¯s way.¡±
Ye Heng asked in surprise, ¡°What happened?¡±
He had always known that this niece¡¯s personality was very simr to his deceased brother¡¯s. They had both walked the same path to the end and were very stubborn.
Why did she suddenly decide to turn back?
Ye Tangined, ¡°Meng Bo is having an ambiguous rtionship with his subordinate and has done many things behind my back. I¡¯ve finally seen it clearly. He¡¯s a scumbag. I don¡¯t want to continue following him. When ites to rtionships, I have to cut it off.¡±
She had specially told her uncle thest sentence.
Although her uncle still didn¡¯t know, Ye Tang had a feeling that her uncle would find out soon.
Ye Heng¡¯s heartyughter rang out. ¡°Ye Tang has grown up a lot. I¡¯m proud of you. The Meng family is in chaos, and that kid from the Meng family isn¡¯t a good marriage target. It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve seen it clearly. In the future, when you find a partner, you have to judge clearly.¡±
Ye Tang pouted. If only her uncle could judge clearly, he wouldn¡¯t have always doted on Zhao Lan.
Ye Tang took a deep breath and replied, ¡°I know. Thank you, Uncle. But I don¡¯t want to indulge in love now. I want to work at the Ye Corporation and train myself more. Do you think that¡¯s okay?¡±
The idea of going to work at the Ye Corporation was what Yu Su had written on the paper.
Ye Heng was slightly surprised. He did not expect his niece to want to go to work. After thinking for a while, he replied, ¡°In the future. It¡¯s not convenient for the time being.¡±
Ye Tang pretended to be aggrieved. ¡°Ye Tao can go to thepany, but I can¡¯t. You¡¯re biased.¡±
Ye Heng chuckled and said, ¡°How can youpare to him? Don¡¯t worry, Uncle will do what he says. When there¡¯s a suitable opportunity, I¡¯ll let you enter thepany. Good girl, be obedient.¡±
He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I still have something on here, so I won¡¯t chat for now.¡±
After saying that, he wanted to hang up.
However, Ye Tang said, ¡°Alright, but I want Uncle to promise me one thing. If you promise me, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±
¡°Alright, go ahead!¡± Ye Heng said patiently.
Ye Tang said, ¡°Come back to the capital and apany me to a restaurant for a meal. I want to make up for this year¡¯s birthday celebration, okay?¡±
Although she had always called him Uncle, in Ye Tang¡¯s heart, Uncle was like a father.
Ye Heng looked helpless. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Who asked you to be the little princess of the Ye family? I¡¯ll take the time to go back!¡±
He did have time tomorrow. He had already finished his work overseas. He did not return to the capital because he did not want to see Zhao Lan.
Ye Heng had always felt guilty towards Ye Tang. If he hadn¡¯t be the CEO, Ye Tang¡¯s parents wouldn¡¯t have been plotted against by thepetitors of Ye Corporation.
He had long treated Ye Tang as his own daughter.
Ye Tang heard him agree and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Uncle. I knew you doted on me the most. See you tomorrow.¡±
After hanging up, Ye Tang looked at Yu Su and asked, ¡°Yu Su, why do you want me to ask Uncle if he can go to thepany?¡±
She didn¡¯t really want to work at Ye Corporation.
She still wanted to be with Yu Su and work in the studio.
A glint shed across Yu Su¡¯s eyes. ¡°I keep feeling that your uncle doesn¡¯t dote on Zhao Lan as much as he seems on the surface and doesn¡¯t listen to her very much.¡±
During the days when Zhao Lan was working for the Zhao family, Ye Heng never appeared.
Also, what Ye Heng meant was that he didn¡¯t really want the antiques.
He seemed to be calling her because he had no choice.
Ye Tang frowned and thought back. ¡°I think so. Every time I caused trouble, Aunt always asked Uncle to teach me a lesson, but Uncle always put on an act and never punished me.¡±
It was as if¡ he had been putting on an act for Zhao Lan.
But that shouldn¡¯t be the case!
Ye Heng was the CEO of the Ye family. Could it be that Zhao Lan had something on him?
Ye Tang suddenly thought of something and asked in surprise, ¡°Do you think he already knew that Ye Tao was Aunt¡¯s child?¡±
That was why he said, ¡°How can youpare to him?¡±
Yu Su said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. He probably knows something, but he didn¡¯t expose it. He¡¯s been overseas and hasn¡¯t returned. Could he be deliberately avoiding your aunt?¡±
Ye Tang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I think so too..¡±
Chapter 508 - 508: Giving Birth and Not Raising
Chapter 508: Giving Birth and Not Raising
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su¡¯s eyes were filled with contemtion as she said, ¡°Yu Miao, Ye Tao, and Yao Yun are half-children. Other than the three of them, there¡¯s actually another person. That person¡¯s name is He Wan. She is in the same situation.¡±
Then, Yu Su exined the situation of He Wan and He Yuan.
Ye Tang¡¯s eyes widened and her face was filled with shock. ¡°Their father is simply a pig. All he knows is to keep giving birth and even nting them in someone else¡¯s house. It¡¯s too ridiculous.¡±
What was he trying to do by giving birth but not raising them?
Ye Tang frowned again and said, ¡°My aunt actually had a child with such a man. I wonder what she wants from him.¡±
Yu Su said, ¡°Mrs. Ye must love that person very much. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t take such good care of Yu Miao.¡±
Ye Tang sighed with confusion in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m having dinner with my uncle tomorrow. Should I tell him everything I found out?¡±
It wasn¡¯t good for her to say these things, but Ye Tang couldn¡¯t bear to not tell her uncle. She might as well cut to the chase and let her uncle think it through.
Yu Su thought for a moment. ¡°Test him first and see how much he knows about this matter. If he doesn¡¯t know anything, remind him secretly. If he knows most of the things, don¡¯t interfere.¡±
If Ye Heng knew about this, he would definitely be prepared.
Ye Tang took a deep breath. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do as you say tomorrow.¡±
While the two of them were talking, they received an email in their mailbox.
The sender was the detective agency.
Ye Tang opened the email and downloaded the encrypted file. After downloading it, she opened it and took a look.
Her pupils instantly dted as she said in shock, ¡°Yu Su, we¡¯ve found out about the rtionship between Meng Bo and Yao Yun.¡±
Yu Su asked, ¡°What¡¯s their rtionship?¡±
Ye Tang replied, ¡°They¡¯re siblings, Yao Yun is the daughter of Meng Bo¡¯s father¡¯s new wife. They¡¯re legally siblings, but not rted by blood.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Yu Su was slightly surprised as a glint shed across her eyes.
Ye Tang continued, ¡°When Meng Bo¡¯s stepmother got married, she brought Yao Yun into the Meng family, but Yao Yun¡¯s identity was never made public. She only said that she was her niece.¡±
Yu Su smiled. ¡°As expected, Meng Bo must have his reasons for keeping Yao Yun by his side. I just don¡¯t know what he wants to do.¡±
She had once heard from Ye Tang that Meng Bo¡¯s life in the Meng family was very difficult.
After Meng Bo¡¯s father married a new wife, he basically ignored Meng Bo.
Meng Bo¡¯s stepmother gave birth to another son. This son and Meng Bo were at odds in every aspect, while Meng Bo¡¯s father was biased towards his youngest son in every aspect.
If Meng Bo had not been taken away by Old Master Meng and Old Madam Meng, Meng Bo¡¯s personality would have long be gloomy.
Old Master Meng sent Meng Bo overseas to study. Meng Bo opened apany overseas and earned a lot. Only then did he have the confidence to return to the Meng family.
This time, Meng Bo returned to the country to fight for Father Meng¡¯s shares.
The dangers involved were definitely not something outsiders could see. That was why Ye Heng said that the Meng family was not a good home.
Ye Tang lowered her eyes and said coldly, ¡°Let Meng Bo do whatever he wants.
I don¡¯t care anyway. We¡¯ll call it quits in the future.¡±
Yu Su held her hand andforted her. ¡°If you abandon him, there will be more and better young talents for you in the future. This is a good thing.¡±
Ye Tang said, ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t care if he has his reasons or not. In any case, it¡¯s a fact that he made me suffer. I won¡¯t turn back anymore. No matter what he does, I will insist on my choice.¡±
However, she didn¡¯t understand. Since Meng Bo didn¡¯t like Yao Yun, why couldn¡¯t he announce it to her?
When Ye Tang thought of the grievances and sadness she felt overseas, she felt tired.
Yu Su nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll save the time for happiness in the future! If you can meet someone better, you can date him. If you can¡¯t, it¡¯s good to be alone. Forget about Meng Bo.¡±
Ye Tang smiled. ¡°Yes, yes. I must be happy and anger Meng Bo to death.¡±
The thought of Meng Bo¡¯s angry face made her happy.
Ye Tang asked, ¡°Yu Su, can I tell my uncle Ye Tao¡¯s identity when I see him tomorrow?¡±
If she said it out, would it affect Yu Su?
Yu Su thought for a moment. ¡°You can say it.¡±
Everyone knew that she knew metaphysics..
Chapter 509 - 509: Bullying the Young
Chapter 509: Bullying the Young
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ye Tang said, ¡°Okay, then I know what to do.¡±
She picked up her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Hello, Grandma.¡±
Old Madam Ye¡¯s loving voice rang out. ¡°Ye Tang, I was just talking to your grandfather about you. Why are you looking for me?¡±
Ye Tang sounded aggrieved. ¡°Grandma, my aunt forced me to give her the antiques again. I don¡¯t want to give them to her.¡±
Old Madam Ye was also furious. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Grandma will deal with her. Those antiques were carefully picked out by Grandpa and Grandma for you. You must keep them well.¡±
Zhao Lan was getting more and more outrageous.
The two of them were not dead yet, but Zhao Lan hade to ask for things several times.
When they really passed away, wouldn¡¯t Zhao Lan bully Ye Tang to death?
The more she thought about it, the angrier Old Madam Ye became.
Ye Tang continued, ¡°I rejected her on the phone, but she called my uncle again and asked him to force me. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±
Old Madam Ye said angrily, ¡°Ye Tang, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll call Zhao Lan now and teach her a lesson.¡±
Ye Tang nodded repeatedly. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll wait for Grandma¡¯s good news.
I¡¯ll go back to the old residence to eat with you this weekend. Thank you, Grandma.¡±
Old Madam Ye smiled from ear to ear. ¡°That¡¯s great. Then I¡¯ll get the kitchen to prepare more of your favorite dishes. You muste!¡±
The two of them chatted for a while more before hanging up.
Ye Tang smiled and snapped her fingers. ¡°Okay, with my grandmother around,
I don¡¯t have to be afraid of my aunt anymore.¡±
Zhao Lan loved to bully the weak. Now that her grandmother had spoken, she would not dare to say anything.
Yu Su gave her a thumbs up and asked, ¡°Do you know Ye Tao¡¯s birth characters?¡±
There were some things she had to figure out.
Ye Tang scratched her head and thought for a while. ¡°I vaguely remember his birthday, but I¡¯m not sure about his birth characters. I can help you investigate. Maybe I can find out.¡±
She remembered that when she was young, Zhao Lan would celebrate Ye Tao¡¯s birthday every year.
However, no one remembered her birthday. Other than her uncle, almost no one gave her a gift to celebrate her birthday.
Yu Su¡¯s eyes were filled with contemtion. ¡°Then investigate! Check if these people had a C-section or a natural birth. If they were born through a C-section, they can artificially control the time of birth.¡±
Ye Tang asked in confusion, ¡°Could it be that their birthdays are almost the same?¡±
Wasn¡¯t this too crazy?
Yu Su nodded. ¡°We can only use the worst-case scenario to specte about the person behind this. This is only a deduction for the time being. It still depends on the results of the investigation.¡±
If that was true, then the mastermind behind this was really ying a big game of chess.
Ye Tang nodded. ¡°Our Ye family has people in all the major hospitals. I can ask them to investigate. As long as Aunt gave birth to Ye Tao in the hospital, we can find out.¡±
Next, the two of them talked about the studio¡¯s ns.
On the other side.
Old Madam Ye gave Zhao Lan a call and scolded her fiercely on the phone.
She even asked Zhao Lan toe to the old residence to stay with her for a while.
Zhao Lan held her breath and could only pack her things and move to the old residence. She hated Ye Tang even more.
On the way to the old residence, Zhao Lan received another call from Yu Miao. Yu Miao asked if she had borrowed any antiques sessfully, and Zhao Lan could onlyfort her.
After hanging up, Zhao Lan called Ye Chang.
Ye Chang was reading a script at home. When he heard his mother¡¯s request, he hung up without hesitation.
He even turned off his phone.
After doing this, a trace of pain shed across Ye Chang¡¯s eyes.
Who would want their mother to be such a person who could not differentiate right from wrong?
Ever since he was young, he had not felt much maternal love. His mother would only treat him better when she met him.
He decided to pull himself together, shoulder the responsibility of the Ye Family, and be a good brother to Ye Tang.
Meanwhile, in the Meng family¡¯s garage.
Meng Bo called Ye Chang, only to hear that the other party¡¯s phone was switched off. He felt that it was strange.
He looked at Hu Rui and asked curiously, ¡°Ye Chang¡¯s phone is turned off.¡±
Under normal circumstances, Ye Chang would not turn off his phone.
Hu Rui also called Ye Chang and found that Ye Chang¡¯s phone was indeed switched off. He then called Yu Hong.
Yu Hong epted the call.
He asked coldly, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±
Chapter 510 - 510: No Contact
Chapter 510: No Contact
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Hu Rui felt ufortable and said, ¡°Cousin, can¡¯t I call you now?¡±
Yu Hong sneered. ¡°Since you¡¯re hanging out with Yu Miao, you can¡¯t contact me anymore, understand?¡±
Hu Rui asked hesitantly, ¡°Do you know something? I also noticed that Yu Miao is a little strange. Let¡¯s arrange a time toe out and talk!¡±
Yu Hong thought for a moment. ¡°Alright, send me the address then.¡±
Meng Bo listened to the entire process from the side and drove out of the garage. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Ye Chang¡¯s house to look for him. He must be at home.¡±
He guessed that Ye Chang must know something.
Hu Rui nodded. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s good for the four of us to get together so that we won¡¯t be strangers soon.¡±
The two of them drove straight to the Ye residence.
Ye Chang stood in the living room. When he saw the two of them, his attitude was cold. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±
Meng Bo said, ¡°We are going to the bar to drink, are youing?¡±
He walked up and wanted to put his arm around Ye Chang¡¯s shoulders.
However, Ye Chang took a step back. His eyes were cold. ¡°I haven¡¯t settled the score with you for letting my sister down. Why should I drink with you?¡±
Meng Bo choked. ¡°I didn¡¯t let her down. I just¡¡±
He couldn¡¯t say it.
Ye Chang sneered. ¡°But what? You didn¡¯t go out with your assistant? You didn¡¯t make Ye Tang sad?¡±
¡°Before Ye Tang forgives you, we¡¯re no longer friends. Don¡¯te looking for me again.¡± With that, Ye Chang turned around and left the living room.
Hu Rui frowned. ¡°Is there a need for him to do this for a woman? We¡¯ve yed together since we were young!¡±
Meng Boshen took a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the bar. Yu Hong should be there by now. We¡¯ll get drunk tonight.¡±
On the way, Hu Rui approached Meng Bo and asked curiously, ¡°Have you slept with Yao Yun? Did you really not do anything to let Ye Tang down?¡±
Yao Yun and Meng Bo were too close. It was normal for people to misunderstand.
As a brother, he definitely supported Meng Bo. After all, Meng Bo had never officially been with Ye Tang. There was no need for him to keep his chastity for Ye Tang.
Meng Bo¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°What are you talking about? How could I do that with Yao Yun?¡±
Hu Rui asked curiously, ¡°Then why do you always bring Yao Yun along?¡±
Meng Bo smiled bitterly. ¡°Do you think I want to bring her along? I kept her just to investigate my father¡¯s actions at any time. She¡¯s an undercover agent on my father¡¯s side. Moreover, I keep feeling that Yao Yun is strange.¡±
Hu Rui was surprised. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s strange?¡±
Ever since he was hit by the curse, he had a fear of strange and ridiculous things.
Meng Bo analyzed, ¡°When you were in the office, didn¡¯t you notice anything wrong?¡±
Hu Rui thought about it for a while before saying, ¡°I feel that there¡¯s something wrong with those two old Daoist masters. They keep urging me to drip blood, as if they want my blood.¡±
¡°What else?¡± Meng Bo asked.
Hu Rui scratched his head, frowned, and thought for a while. ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything.¡±
Meng Bo said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that Yu Miao and Yao Yun are also very anxious? They don¡¯t want you to drip blood just to remove the curse.¡±
Hu Rui thought about it again, and it seemed to be true.
He asked, ¡°Could they be in cahoots with those two old Daoist priests? Then what are they doing on this trip? Do they want my blood so badly?¡±
Meng Bo sneered. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that they want your blood because they want to deal with Yu Su. You¡¯re just a catalyst.¡±
¡°Why do they want my blood to deal with Yu Su?¡± Hu Rui asked again.
Meng Bo sighed deeply and looked at his good friend helplessly. ¡°You really have to understand more about metaphysics. You might not even know when you¡¯re harmed one day. You¡¯re rted to Yu Su by blood, so your blood has a miraculous effect on her.¡±
He had also heard this from the metaphysical masters at home.
Then, Meng Bo reminded him, ¡°In the future, don¡¯t easily give your blood to others. If others take your blood, they can do a lot of dirty things. They can cast curses, stab small people, and even borrow your lifespan. Do you understand?¡± Hu Rui¡¯s lips trembled in fear. ¡°Is it that scary? I understand. I¡¯ll be more careful in the future.. But how did you know?¡±
Chapter 511 - 511: Something’s Wrong With Yu Miao
Chapter 511: Something¡¯s Wrong With Yu Miao
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Meng Bo¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°I was cursed when I was young. Fortunately, a metaphysical master broke it. Otherwise, I would have died long ago. You should be careful too. Don¡¯t get too close to Yu Miao. Something¡¯s wrong with her.¡±
He treated Hu Rui as a friend, which was why he said so much.
Hu Rui said weakly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful.¡±
Meng Bo nced at him. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve already reminded you. If you continue to be stubborn, I won¡¯t care about you.¡±
He felt that Hu Rui still did not take it to heart.
Hu Rui was unconvinced. ¡°Stop criticizing me. Look at yourself. You¡¯re like a scumbag.¡±
Meng Bo said angrily, ¡°Why are you calling me a scumbag too? There¡¯s a reason why I did that. I was afraid that Ye Tang would be persecuted by those people at home, so I didn¡¯t get together with her. I like her in my heart.¡±
¡°If you really like her, how can you bear to see her suffer?¡± Hu Rui said disdainfully.
Couldn¡¯t Meng Bo tell Ye Tang his concerns?
He kept thinking that he was thinking for Ye Tang¡¯s sake, but he did one thing after another to hurt Ye Tang.
Meng Bo was furious. ¡°I told you, I just like Ye Tang.¡±
He was so angry that he stepped on the elerator and sped down the road.
Hu Rui was shocked. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I won¡¯t say anymore. Drive properly first. We¡¯ll talk when we reach the bar.¡±
It seemed like Meng Bo really cared about Ye Tang, but what was the use?
In Hu Rui¡¯s opinion, Ye Tang had made up her mind not to turn back. It was toote for him to like her.
However, he did not dare to say these words.
When the two of them arrived at the bar, Yu Hong had already opened a table and was sitting in a corner drinking alone.
The two of them walked over and ordered more wine.
Tonight was destined to be a sleepless night.
Ye Chang thought for a moment, then turned on his phone and called Ye Tang.
After Ye Tang answered the call, she asked in a very bad tone, ¡°Eldest Young Master Ye, why are you looking for me?¡±
Ye Chang replied, ¡°My mother called me just now. She wants your antique collection. Be careful.¡±
Ye Tang smiled and said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re acting very abnormally today. Why didn¡¯t you help your mother ask for antiques? Instead, you came to remind me?¡±
Wasn¡¯t Ye Chang always filial?
Ye Chang was stunned for a moment. Then, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°You have to remember that I¡¯m your brother. Between you and Mom, of course I¡¯m on the side of reason. I¡¯m not someone who¡¯s foolishly filial.¡±
Ye Tang chuckled. ¡°Sure, I have no objections if you¡¯re willing to be my brother, but I don¡¯t n to acknowledge you anymore. Thank you for calling. Goodbye!¡±
After saying that, she hung up decisively.
She wanted to maintain a united front with Yu Su and not give Ye Chang a good attitude.
When Ye Chang heard the busy tone on the phone, he took a deep breath. How should he go back to the past?
It seemed that this thought was an extravagant hope.
In the Yu family¡¯s vi.
Yu Miao stood in the room. The pain on her body made her restless. Even sleeping was an extravagant hope.
She called Zhao Lan again, but Zhao Lan did not pick up at all.
Half an hourter, Zhao Lan sent her a message. [I have something on and have to go out. Think of a way yourself. I¡¯ll be back in three days.]
Three days!
After reading the message, Yu Miao was so angry that she was about to go crazy.
She had waited for so long, but this was the only result she got. Damn Zhao Lan, she was as detestable as Yu Su.
Yu Miao cursed a few more times in the room before she felt relieved.
Helpless, she could only call Ye Chang again. However, the call was hung up as soon as she dialed.
When she called again, she realized that Ye Chang¡¯s phone was switched off.
Yu Miao was furious again.
With no other choice, Yu Miao couldn¡¯t help but send another message to another person.
The contact was Aunt Liu.
Yu Miao: [Auntie Liu, I didn¡¯t borrow a spiritual artifact, but I really can¡¯t take it anymore. Why don¡¯t you help me? Give me a spiritual artifact or help me remove the curse.]
Aunt Liu: [I¡¯ll go over now.]
At this moment, Yu Su had already hacked into Yu Miao¡¯s phone and saw the messages between the two of them.
Yu Su guessed that Yu Miao could not withstand the pain and would contact the people behind her.
As expected, she found a clue.
She just didn¡¯t know who Auntie Liu was.
Yu Su hacked into ¡°Auntie Liu¡¯s¡± phone again and looked through it..
Chapter 512 - 512: He Has His Difficulties
Chapter 512: He Has His Difficulties
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
This person¡¯s phone was very clean, and she only had Yu Miao as her contact. The few messages she sent were also sent to Yu Miao.
The SIM card also did not have a real name.
Yu Su did not find any useful information and clicked into this person¡¯s text chat with Yu Miao.
She realized that the two of them had been in contact ever since Yu Miao returned from Chinatown.
Aunt Liu was more like a helper.
It was also this person who instigated Yu Miao to target the antique in Ye Tang¡¯s hand.
Yu Su had ced a Trojan virus in this person¡¯s phone. In the future, as long as she sent a message, Yu Su would know.
She was quite curious. Who was this ¡°Auntie Liu¡±?
And Ye Tang¡¯s elder brother, Ye Tao, should also be a spy nted by the person behind the scenes, right?
Seeing that the lights in the living room were still on, Ye Tang walked downstairs.
She yawned and said, ¡°Yu Su, why aren¡¯t you sleeping yet?¡±
Yu Su asked, ¡°What do you think of your brother, Ye Tao?¡±
Ye Tang thought for a moment and said hesitantly, ¡°I don¡¯t know him very well. He likes to fake smiles, but I feel that he¡¯s not as kind as he looks on the surface. However, he looks like someone talented.¡±
Yu Su asked again, ¡°Does your brother know metaphysics?¡±
Ye Tang shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯ve never heard of him knowing this.¡±
Yu Su¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. ¡°It seems that things are much moreplicated than we thought. I just don¡¯t know what Ye Tao¡¯s role is in it.¡±
Ye Tang pondered for a moment and suddenly said, ¡°All these years, Mrs. Ye has spent a lot of money to buy a lot of antiques. She¡¯s also especially interested in the antiques in my hands, but something happened to Yu Miao, but she couldn¡¯t take out the antiques. Could the antiques in her hands have been given to someone else?¡±
Yu Su nodded. ¡°It¡¯s very likely to be given to the person behind this.¡±
That person was a metaphysical master, so the more antique spiritual artifacts he had, the better.
Ye Tang scratched her head. ¡°After I visit Grandpa and Grandma, I¡¯ll go home and stay for a while. I¡¯ll ask about Mrs. Ye¡¯s situation. Perhaps there will be some clues.¡±
Yu Su nodded. ¡°Alright, but you have to ensure your own safety. Don¡¯t face her head-on unless it¡¯s necessary. I¡¯ll give you a few more talismans. Bring them with you and they can protect you a few times.¡±
Ye Tang agreed. ¡°Okay, I understand. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s gettingte. Go to bed early!¡±
¡°Mm!¡± Yu Su nodded and smiled.
At this moment, in the bar.
Meng Bo hurriedly drank a ss of wine and looked at the performance on the stage gloomily. The mncholy in his heart was difficult to vent.
What should he do to win Ye Tang back?
Even Ye Chang did not like him anymore.
However, he really had his difficulties. He didn¡¯t deliberately keep Ye Tang in suspense. He did those things just to numb his father.
Yao Yun was just his father¡¯s spy. How could he fall in love with her?
Hu Rui sneered. ¡°Casanova, don¡¯t drink so hard. If you continue to drink like this, you¡¯ll be drunk before we even talk.¡±
Yu Hong sneered. ¡°He deserves it. Why are you stopping him?¡±
Meng Bo drank another ss of wine, his face full of bitterness. ¡°Indeed, I deserve it. Otherwise, why would Ye Tang leave me!¡±
¡°Hey, hey, hey, we¡¯re not here to talk about this.¡± Hu Rui took away Meng Bo¡¯s cup and winked at him.
He had yet to ask the most important question!
Meng Bo looked at the stage as if he was drunk. He was not in the mood to speak. ¡°Go ahead and ask. I¡¯m annoyed.¡±
Hu Rui looked at Yu Hong and asked with a smile, ¡°Second Cousin, I have something to ask you.¡±
Yu Hong sneered nomittally and finished the wine in his ss in one gulp.
Hu Rui was not angry. He opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Yu Miao the most beloved sister of the four of you brothers? Why has everything changed now?¡±
This was the question he was most curious about.
Yu Hong froze for a moment and nced at Hu Rui coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys watch the variety show?¡±
¡°What variety show?¡± Hu Rui asked curiously.
Yu Hong said the name of the variety show and looked at Hu Rui.
Hu Rui shook his head. ¡°I only came back to catch up with my friends and ssmates. I didn¡¯t even watch the movies that were released. Is there a problem with this variety show?¡±
Yu Hong nced at the two of them.. ¡°You came over to ask about Yu Miao? It seems that you¡¯ve also discovered something wrong with Yu Miao?¡±
Chapter 513 - 513: Seeing Yu Miao’s True Colors
Chapter 513: Seeing Yu Miao¡¯s True Colors
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Meng Bo turned his head. ¡°What do you mean? If you still treat us as friends, then say it clearly. Don¡¯t be mysterious.¡±
Yu Hong didn¡¯t say anything else. He took out his phone and handed over a video. ¡°Here, take a look for yourselves!¡±
Meng Bo and Hu Rui went over together.
The title of the video was [Comption of Yu Miao¡¯s Schemes]. It recorded all the annoying scenes of Yu Miao since she participated in the variety show.
It included the scene of Yu Miao making Yu Ruo the scapegoat at the racetrack.
After reading it, Hu Rui and Meng Bo were stunned.
Hu Rui asked, ¡°Are these malicious edits? Is Yu Miao that bad-hearted?¡±
Hearing this, Yu Hong looked at him deeply. ¡°I also hope that it¡¯s a malicious edit, but those are all real things. If I wasn¡¯t smart, I would be the unlucky one.¡±
Then, he told him about how Yu Miao had tricked the brothers into giving her luck in the Yu family, causing Hu Rui to be shocked.
Hu Rui couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Yu Miao is too vicious. You¡¯re her brother and treat her so well. How can she treat you like this?¡±
Meng Bo sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that Yu Miao is not simple. I didn¡¯t expect her to be even more vicious and selfish than I thought.¡±
He would stay away from Yu Miao in the future. It would be best if they never meet each other.
Yu Hong drank a ss of wine and shook his head. ¡°Not only that, I¡¯ll warn you guys not to sleep with Yu Miao. She will extract luck from men through sex. Those men all became unlucky.¡±
¡°What? Those men?¡± Hu Rui stood up from the stool in shock, his face full of shock. ¡°Could it be that she has sex with many men?¡±
Yu Hong clicked on another post. ¡°Take a look for yourself!¡±
On the post, there were many photos and videos of the man who had slept with Yu Miao.
After reading it, Hu Rui felt a little nauseous. ¡°What! How can she be like this!¡±
He and Meng Bo were very clean and honest when they were overseas. They had never been promiscuous, and their thoughts were rtively conservative.
Meng Bo only nced at the title and didn¡¯t look at it anymore. He didn¡¯t want to look at another woman¡¯s body.
Yu Hong sessfully used one night to make these two men hate Yu Miao.
Yu Hong said nonchntly, ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t get too close to Yu Miao. She¡¯s very strange. Not only does she have some connections with the Daoist Association, but she also knows metaphysical masters. She might even poison you.¡±
He just wanted to remind them that it was up to them to listen or not.
Hu Rui felt that his worldview had copsed.
Seeing that he was in a daze, Yu Hong smiled. ¡°You can talk to Yu Ruo when you¡¯re free. He was harmed very badly by Yu Miao. Not only did he lose a lot of luck, but he¡¯s also unlucky every other day. The injuries on his body haven¡¯t recovered yet.¡±
Hu Rui nodded in a daze. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go when I¡¯m free.¡±
Then, Hu Rui told him about the curse that they had been under for the past few days. Yu Hong frowned.
Yu Hong thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m guessing that those two metaphysical masters are rted to Yu Miao. It¡¯s right that you didn¡¯t drip any blood. With your blood, you could nt a poisonous worm. My mother was poisoned and her stomach swelled up.¡±
When Hu Rui heard this, he felt a lingering fear.
The three of them drank until dawn that night before leaving. They chatted about a lot of things in their hearts, and their rtionship became much closer.
The next day.
Ye Tang walked into Yu Su¡¯s office and sat on the sofa. ¡°Yu Su, my uncle has returned to the capital. I¡¯ll have a meal with himter, so I won¡¯t eat with you.¡±
Yu Su said, ¡°Alright, take the jammer I gave you.¡±
Last night, she had specially made an anti-interference device for Ye Tang to use today.
In that case, if someone nted bugs or cameras, they would be ineffective.
Ye Tang smiled. ¡°I know. The device is in my bag. I¡¯ll turn it on when we get there.¡±
This time, no one could hear what she said to her uncle.
Ye Tang looked at the time. It was about time.
She went downstairs and drove to the reserved restaurant. When she arrived at the private room, she realized that Ye Heng had already arrived.
Ye Heng had a refined appearance and looked very young. He also had the temperament of a superior..
Chapter 514 - 514: True Identity
Chapter 514: True Identity
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Seeing Ye Tang walk in, he smiled and said, ¡°Ye Tang, you¡¯re here. Hurry up and sit down. Let¡¯s see what you like to eat.¡±
Seeing that Ye Tang was seated, Ye Heng handed her the menu.¡¯]
Ye Tang saw that there were already a few dishes on the menu. They were all her favorites, so she said with a smile, ¡°Uncle ordered all my favorites. Just these dishes will do. It is definitely enough for the both of us.¡±
After ordering, Ye Tang smiled and slowly said, ¡°Uncle, do you know Ye Tao¡¯s true identity?¡±
Ye Heng¡¯s expression changed. ¡°How did you know? There are many people here. Let¡¯s wait until we reach a safe ce!¡±
Ye Tang took out a rectangr device from her bag and ced it on the table. The device waspletely ck, and it was impossible to tell what was inside. There was a screen on the surface that showed ¡°Interference in progress¡¡± Ye Tang said, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. I have equipment here to prevent eavesdropping. No one can hear our conversation.¡±
Ye Heng took out a recording pen and ced it beside the instrument. The screen of the instrument kept shing, showing that it interfered with the signal.
His eyes lit up. This instrument was useful.
Ye Heng looked at Ye Tang in surprise. ¡°You have be much more attentive. You¡¯ve grown up while you were overseas.¡±
Ye Tang scratched her head in embarrassment. ¡°No, no. It was Yu Su who reminded me to do this.¡±
She was too embarrassed to take all the credit.
Ye Heng nodded with approval on his face. ¡°Yu Su is really a good girl. She¡¯s capable and meticulous. Unfortunately, she¡¯s not fated with Ye Chang.¡± He really wanted Yu Su to be his daughter-inw.
Unfortunately, his silly son kept making mistakes. He could only wish Yu Su better in the future.
Ye Tang shook her head and said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s unfair to Yu Su to be with Ye Chang! Ye Chang is a scumbag.¡±
Ye Heng smiled and shook his head. ¡°Let him be. He¡¯ll definitely regret it. He won¡¯t be able to meet such an outstanding girl like Yu Su in the future.¡±
He did not agree with his son¡¯s actions.
First, he interacted with Yu Miao. Later on, it was only after Yu Su broke up with him that he realized that he wanted to be with her. No one would wait on the spot for him.
Ye Tang looked at her uncle and said meaningfully, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t talk about others. What about you and my aunt?¡±
Ye Heng clearly knew that Zhao Lan had a bad character and even helped her family do bad things, but he was infatuated. Why?
Ye Heng paused and sighed. ¡°Looks like you have something to ask me today.
Ask whatever you want to know!¡±
Ye Tang asked directly, ¡°Uncle, do you know that Ye Tao is my aunt¡¯s biological child?¡±
Ye Heng nodded. ¡°I know.¡±
¡°You know?¡± Ye Tang eximed in disbelief.
Since Uncle knew, why did he still raise his wife¡¯s child by his side? Didn¡¯t he feel terrible?
Ye Heng¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°How did you know?¡±
Then, Ye Tang told her about theparison of the photos, indicating that Yu Su had seen it with the use of metaphysics.
Ye Heng sighed in his heart. ¡°Yu Su is quite impressive. She can even tell that.¡± Ye Tang said proudly, ¡°Of course. How can my good friend not be amazing? But Uncle, how did you know?¡±
Ye Heng sorted out his thoughts and said, ¡°Ever since Zhao Lan adopted Ye
Tao, I¡¯ve felt that something was wrong. She has never liked children, but she treats Ye Tao very well. It¡¯s so good that it¡¯s a little strange. In addition, their side profiles are a little simr, so I¡¯m suspicious.¡±
¡°The year I brought Ye Tao back, I went to do a paternity test. The results showed that the two of them were indeed mother and son.¡±
The moment he found out, he was furious and wanted to ask Zhao Lan about it. But he endured it again.
Ye Tang asked curiously, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you get a divorce?¡±
Since he knew the truth, ording to the situation at that time, he could have gotten a divorce and remarried. Moreover, Ye Chang was not even born at that time.
Ye Heng shook his head. ¡°Back then, I was also very angry. I wanted to ask Zhao Lan about it, butter on, I realized that there was something fishy about this matter. Someone was plotting behind the scenes. I couldn¡¯t just let it go like this, so I could only keep her..¡±
Chapter 515 - 515: Bearing a Heavy Responsibility
Chapter 515: Bearing a Heavy Responsibility
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
He could not be willful. He had to consider the Ye family.
As the head of the family, he bore a heavy responsibility.
Ye Tang sighed. ¡°I see. Then, Uncle, why did you marry Aunt back then? I heard from Grandma that there was clearly a more suitable candidate, but you insisted on marrying her as if you were possessed.¡±
Zhao Lan was a girl from a mountain vige and did not have a high education level.
Her looks were alright, but they were far from meeting the standards of being the wife of the Ye family. Her character was also very bad.
If Ye Heng had not coincidentally met Zhao Lan, the two of them would never have crossed paths in their lives, let alone get married.
There was a trace of grievance in Ye Heng¡¯s eyes as he slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ve been cursed. When I see Zhao Lan, I can¡¯t help but be attracted to her. I hate other women.¡±
Only when he faced Zhao Lan would he feel moved.
He had a vague feeling of disgust towards other women. If he had feelings for women other than Zhao Lan, Ye Heng would vomit for a few days.
Ye Tang could not help but open her mouth in shock.
Ye Heng continued, ¡°It was just a coincidence that I married her. That night, I had a drinking party. When I woke up, I realized that I was lying with her. After that, we got married.¡±
Later on, he impulsively did many things for Zhao Lan, including investing in the Zhao family¡¯spany and adopting Ye Tao.
Every time Ye Heng woke up from the spell, he would be in extreme pain.
He didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with him.
He was sure that he did not love Zhao Lan, but every time he saw her, he could not help but want to talk to her more. He acted like a man in love.
At the beginning of their marriage, Ye Heng could not control himself in front of Zhao Lan.
He hated himself for being like this.
Ye Heng continued, ¡°After that, I started an investigation and found out that someone was plotting everything behind her back. I could only endure it to find the power of those people, so I endured it until now.¡±
Ye Tang looked at her uncle sympathetically. ¡°Uncle, is Brother Ye Chang your child?¡±
Ye Heng nodded. ¡°Ye Chang is my child. At that time, I slept with her for no reason and had Ye Chang. If I didn¡¯t keep an eye on Zhao Lan, I¡¯m afraid she would have aborted this child long ago.¡±
In that case, he would never have a child of his own in his life.
Zhao Lan was despicable, but Ye Chang was innocent.
Since he was Ye Chang¡¯s father, he would raise Ye Chang well and let him grow up healthily to do what he liked.
Ye Tang took a deep breath and looked at her uncle in admiration. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re really amazing. You¡¯ve been living a hard life all these years.¡±
Ye Heng sighed. ¡°What can I do other than put up with it? There are still so many people in the Ye family. If everything is exposed, I¡¯m not confident that I can resist the person behind it.¡±
Ye Tang clenched her fists and took a deep breath. ¡°Those people behind this are really despicable. I really want them to receive the punishment they deserve!¡±
Her uncle was really tolerant!
If it were her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to pretend to dote on Zhao Lan.
Ye Heng nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that day is not far away. When these people surface, I will definitely take revenge.¡±
Ye Tang thought about something. ¡°Uncle, why did they choose our Ye family?¡±
Could it be that the Ye family had something worth scheming for?
Ye Heng said, ¡°Your grandfather knows about this too. He thinks that the people behind this want the luck that our Ye family has umted for a hundred years.¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Ye Tang was shocked. ¡°Isn¡¯t seizing luck a forbidden evil art?¡±
She had only learned a little about metaphysics from the variety show Yu Su had participated in.
Ye Heng nodded. ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why they ced Zhao Lan in the Ye family so carefully.¡±
Ye Tang looked helpless. ¡°Then does Uncle know who the mastermind is?¡±
Ye Heng shook his head. ¡°Those people are very cautious, and their attainments in metaphysics are not small. After so many years, I¡¯ve only found out the sphere of influence of those people, but I still can¡¯t lock onto who it is.¡±
He also wanted to investigate as soon as possible, but this matter could not be rushed. Otherwise, he would alert the enemy.
He could only be more patient.
Ye Tang sighed. ¡°They¡¯re too cunning. By the way, Uncle, do you remember that Zhao Lan often auctioned antiques a few years ago? She doesn¡¯t have any antiques in her hands now. I guess she gave them to that person.¡±
Perhaps he could find it from this point of entry..
Chapter 516 - 516: Clues Interrupted
Chapter 516: Clues Interrupted
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ye Heng nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate, but every time there¡¯s a clue, it¡¯s cut off.¡±
He was just the CEO of a corporation and didn¡¯t know anything about metaphysics, so he couldn¡¯t do anything to that person.
Over the years, Ye Heng had made many deployments.
However, it was better not to tell Ye Tang about this. It would not be good for Ye Tang to know too much. It might result in more trouble for her.
Ye Tang clenched her fists helplessly. ¡°Then Uncle can only continue acting. Also, Uncle, do you know that Ye Tao and Yu Miao are siblings?¡±
She looked at her uncle curiously.
Ye Heng nodded and said slowly, ¡°I know. All these years, I¡¯ve observed that Zhao Lan isn¡¯t someone who likes children, but she treats two people exceptionally well. One is Ye Tao, and the other is Yu Miao.¡±
It was not strange for her to treat Ye Tao well. After all, he was her biological son.
Her kindness towards Yu Miao was very confusing.
If Ye Heng hadn¡¯t been stopping her, Zhao Lan would have brought Yu Miao to the Ye family every day to cultivate her rtionship with Ye Chang.
Ye Tang frowned but didn¡¯t say anything.
Ye Heng continued, ¡°I got someone to take Yu Miao¡¯s hair and Zhao Lan¡¯s hair. After an appraisal, it was confirmed that the two of them were not rted by blood. That day, I suddenly thought of using Yu Miao and Ye Tao¡¯s hair for another appraisal and confirmed that they were siblings.¡±
Therefore, Zhao Lan loved Yu Miao only because Yu Miao was that person¡¯s child.
Ye Tang didn¡¯t know what to say.
She thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s not just Ye Tao and Yu Miao. There¡¯s another person who¡¯s also the child of the person behind this.¡±
¡°Who?¡± Ye Heng asked.
Ye Tang continued, ¡°That girl is the daughter of Meng Bo¡¯s stepmother. She was brought up by her mother in the Meng family. To the public, she¡¯s one of Meng Bo¡¯s stepmother¡¯s nieces.¡±
Ye Heng was slightly surprised. ¡°It seems that the Meng family is also very restless. Perhaps they¡¯re like our Ye family and have been targeted by the person behind all these.¡±
Meng Bo¡¯s father, Meng Kun, was different from him.
Ever since Meng Kun married a new wife, he doted on that woman very much and had ignored Meng Bo for so many years.
Thinking of this, Ye Heng felt lucky.
Fortunately, Zhao Lan was a fool. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to continue acting for so many years.
Ye Heng thought of something and shook his head gloatingly. ¡°Meng Kun¡¯s youngest son might not be his biological son. To think that he dotes on that child so much. He practically raised that child as his heir.¡±
His rtionship with Meng Kun had always been neutral.
Ye Heng had also visited the Meng family as a guest. It was obvious that Meng Kun did not like his eldest son, Meng Bo. He was biased towards his youngest son and wanted to leave the family assets to his youngest son.
If Meng Bo hadn¡¯t gone overseas to attend university, he might have died.
This was also the reason why Ye Heng objected to Ye Tang marrying into the Meng family.
The Meng family was too chaotic and their rtionship wasplicated. Meng Kun was not a reasonable person. Ye Tang would definitely suffer if she married over.
Ye Tangined speechlessly, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s so good about the man behind everything. He attracted so many women to give birth to his child and even the women still worked for him wholeheartedly. Just thinking about it makes me feel disgusted.¡±
Could those women have been brainwashed?
None of them were normal.
Ye Hengughed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Anyway, it¡¯s not normal. Three children of different mothers were nted in the Ye, Yu, and Meng families. Just thinking about it makes me shudder.¡±
¡°Not three. Four kids.¡±
Ye Tang told him about He Wan again, surprising Ye Heng.
Ye Heng felt a sense of crisis in his heart. If he did not find out who was behind this, more families would be harmed in the future.
Ye Heng said, ¡°The Ye and Meng families have been nted with a woman, while the Yu and He families had fake daughters nted in them. Doesn¡¯t this prove that it was all nned by the person behind the scenes? It¡¯s very likely that that person was the one who abducted Yu Su.¡±
Yu Zong was not a pervert, so it was unrealistic to give a woman.
The mastermind could only send a child over. He nned for the family to lose the real daughter first. That way, there would be an empty spot at home.
Ye Tang stood up in anger. ¡°That damn old fellow. I really want to shoot him. He actually harmed Yu Su!¡±
The more Ye Tang thought about it, the angrier she became. Yu Su had suffered a lot when she was young. If it was really man-made, it would be unforgivable..
Chapter 517 - 517: Alliance of the Three Families
Chapter 517: Alliance of the Three Families
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ye Tang looked at her uncle. ¡°I want to tell Yu Su everything I know today. Can I?¡±
Ye Heng nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you tell her. If she¡¯s just an ordinary person, it¡¯s useless to tell her. Instead, it¡¯ll be dangerous. However, she¡¯s a powerful metaphysical master. The more she knows, the better.¡±
Perhaps the problem that he had been unable to solve for so many years could be solved by Yu Su?
Ye Heng thought of something and said, ¡°But other than Yu Su, you can¡¯t tell anyone else about this, including Ye Chang and Meng Bo. Also, don¡¯t show any abnormalities when you see your aunt. Just keep your attitude the same as before.¡±
Ye Tang promised, ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry, Uncle.¡±
This was a matter of great importance to the Ye family. She would definitely consider the Ye family and be extremely careful in everything she did.
Ye Tang thought of something else. ¡°Does my grandmother know about this?¡±
Ye Heng shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell her the exact situation, but Mom must have guessed something, but she didn¡¯t say anything and only helped in the dark.¡±
Ye Tang nodded. ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t tell Grandma either.¡±
Soon, the dishes were served. The two of them stopped chatting and chatted about their recent life updates.
After dinner, Ye Heng brought Ye Tang to the mall and bought her birthday cake and presents. He also gave her a few shopping cards from the Ye family¡¯s malls.
After parting ways with Ye Tang, Ye Heng took a ne back to the country so that Zhao Lan wouldn¡¯te looking for him when she heard the news.
After Ye Tang returned, she told Yu Su everything about the conversation.
After hearing this, Yu Su¡¯s eyes were filled with deep thought. ¡°I also realized that there¡¯s something wrong with Uncle Ye. Indeed, he doesn¡¯t love Mrs. Ye deeply. He was forced to dote on her because he was under a curse.¡±
She was not very surprised by this result, but she was a little surprised that Uncle Ye had noticed it so early.
Ye Tang asked hesitantly, ¡°Yu Su, could it be that my aunt has also been cursed? That¡¯s why she loves the person behind her so much.¡±
She was leaning towards this oue.
Otherwise, when the matter was exposed, Zhao Lan¡¯s fate could be imagined.
Yu Su shook her head. ¡°There are no signs of Mrs. Ye being cursed.¡±
Ye Tang took a deep breath. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve guessed it too, but I still hope that she¡¯s not an aplice. By the way, can you undo the curse on my uncle?¡±
Yu Su nodded. ¡°With my current strength, I can undo it, but I have to wait until I find the person behind it. If I undo the curse now, I¡¯ll alert the enemy.¡±
Ye Tang nodded regretfully. ¡°You have really considered everything thoroughly. By the way, do you think Meng Bo knows about these things?¡±
Yao Yun was also a chess piece ced beside Meng Bo.
Yu Su said, ¡°He should know. He¡¯s smarter and shrewder than his other good friends. I guess he kept Yao Yun by his side to better monitor her.¡±
Ye Tang said hesitantly, ¡°Why don¡¯t the few of us join forces to deal with the mastermind? That way, we¡¯ll be stronger.¡±
The known victims were the Ye family, the Yu family, the Meng family, and the He family. However, there was no hope for the He family. The other three families could join forces.
Yu Su nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea to join forces, but we still need to test Meng Bo¡¯s attitude.¡±
If Meng Bo was sincere, they could naturally cooperate.
Yu Su continued, ¡°On the Yu family¡¯s side, Yu Miao is still at home. Mrs. Yu is still biased towards Yu Miao. If we rashly cooperate, we might leak confidential information. We have to be more careful and wait for an opportunity.¡±
If the Yu family chose a coborator, Yu Su would choose Yu Zong or her eldest brother, Yu An, first. The others would not be considered for the time being.
Ye Tang nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, confidentialityes first.¡±
If they leaked the news, they would lose everything.
Ye Tang scratched her head again and said, ¡°In a while, if Meng Bo is still in the country, we can ask him out for a chat. Maybe we can contact him.¡±
Yu Su nodded. ¡°Yes, just as I thought. Let¡¯s do it!¡±
The two of them chatted about the studio¡¯s ns.
Ye Tang¡¯s phone vibrated. She opened it and saw that a virtual number had sent her a message.
She smiled. ¡°Ye Tao¡¯s birth characters has been found..¡±
Chapter 518 - 518: A Body Substitute for Luck Theft
Chapter 518: A Body Substitute for Luck Theft
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
During dinner, Ye Tang told Ye Heng about this. Ye Heng immediately asked his subordinates to investigate and there was news that night.
Yu Su looked at the details and reached out to calcte.
Then, a puzzled look appeared on her face. ¡°With such birth characters, this person should not live past 15 years old. Why is Ye Tao still alive?¡±
Could there be some secret?
Yu Su said, ¡°If he¡¯s still alive, there are only two possibilities. The first is that someone has been prolonging his life. The second is that he has be a body substitute to steal luck.¡±
¡°A body substitute?¡± Ye Tang asked with a frown.
Yu Su exined, ¡°The body substitute helps the mastermind steal the luck, and the person behind it absorbs the luck from the substitute. This way, it¡¯s not easy to be discovered by the heavens. Even if there¡¯s a bacsh, it will only be on the substitute.¡±
In order to survive, Ye Tao could only absorb luck. Otherwise, he would die.
Ye Tang finally understood. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. However, it¡¯s too tragic to be a substitute. Not only will he get nothing, but he¡¯ll also die easily.¡±
Yu Su said, ¡°Yes, the person behind this is really cunning and sinister. We have to be more careful in our next actions.¡±
Ye Tang nodded. ¡°Then, Yu Su, help me destroy this message. I¡¯m afraid that someone will find out.¡±
Next, Yu Su cleared the chat history between Ye Tang and Ye Heng and also cleared the messages with the detective agency.
After everything was done, she returned the phone to Ye Tang.
Yu Su was still a little worried. She took out another green jade pendant and made a simple defensive array on it before handing it to Ye Tang.
The next day, He Wan walked into the office.
¡°Sister Su, do you want to go to a variety show?¡± He Wan asked.
Yu Su took the document and nced at it.
This variety show only required a cameo episode and had a wide audience. Mostizens liked to watch it. It would also be beneficial to Yu Su if she participated in this variety show.
However, the bad thing was that this variety show invited the permanent guests of the previous variety show they had partook in. Yu Miao was also invited.
The invited guests were: Yu Su, Xiao Han, Ye Chang, Yu Miao, Meng Xi, and Chen Ling.
Yu Su nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go. I don¡¯t have any work to do during this period anyway.¡±
He Wan nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll contact them. The filming of the show is scheduled for next week.¡±
A few dayster.
Yu Su got into the studio¡¯s car and went on the show with Chen Ling.
The variety show this time was invested by the Yu Corporation, so Yu Hong followed them the entire time as the representative of the investors.
After all the guests arrived, they had to wait in the preparation room.
Yu Su and Chen Ling were the first to arrive.
Five minutester, Xiao Han also walked into the preparation room. The corners of his lips curled up as he walked towards Yu Su. ¡°Yu Su, long time no see.¡±
Yu Su also smiled. ¡°Yes, long time no see.¡±
The two of them had not seen each other since thest time they picked Ye Tang up at the airport.
Xiao Han had been holding it in for the past few days. He repeatedly watched the previous variety show clips at home alone before finally getting to meet Yu Su again.
There was a seat on Yu Su¡¯s right. She smiled and said, ¡°Sit beside me.¡±
Xiao Han¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately ran over to sit down. He turned his body slightly and started chatting with Yu Su.
The staff present looked at the two of them.
A few minutester, Ye Chang walked in behind his manager.
As soon as he entered the preparation room, he saw Yu Su. There was a glint in his eyes, but he quickly turned away.
He should restrain himself and not add to Yu Su¡¯s burden.
Ye Chang walked to the opposite side of Yu Su and sat down. He took out his phone and subconsciously swiped the screen.
However, his ears were listening to the conversation on the other side.
After a while, Yu Miao and Yu Hong walked in. The program director followed behind them with a fawning smile on his face.
He originally didn¡¯t want to invite Yu Miao, but the conditions of the Yu family¡¯s sponsorship were to let Yu Miao participate in the variety show too. He had no choice.
Yu Miao was wearing a white dress. Her makeup was light, and she exuded a faint plum blossom fragrance.
She smiled and greeted everyone, ¡°Long time no see, everyone.¡±
Yu Su and Xiao Han were still chatting and had no intention of responding.
Ye Chang lowered his head and continued to look at his phone.
The smile on Meng Xi¡¯s lips was very faint. She did not say anything and only nodded at the executive director.
Chen Ling tilted her head and looked elsewhere..
Chapter 519 - 519: Yu Miao Appears Again
Chapter 519: Yu Miao Appears Again
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, Yu Miao¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and the smile on her face faded a little, but she quickly recovered.
The more these people targeted her, the more she wanted to film the show well.
Yu Hong found an empty seat and sat down. He lowered his head and sent a message to Yu Zong.
Seeing this, Yu Miao also sat down.
Yu Su saw something from the corner of her eye and looked at Yu Miao¡¯s wrist. It was a string of prayer beads with an auspicious aura.
It seemed that this was given to Yu Miao by the person behind her.
If she could obtain this string of Buddhist beads, she would be able to collect the aura on it. It would be very useful in tracking the person behind it.
Yu Miao noticed Yu Su¡¯s gaze and the corners of her lips curled up.
With this string of prayer beads, her face no longer hurt, and she was even more beautiful than before.
Soon, the staff walked in and told everyone that they could go on stage.
Xiao Han walked beside Yu Su and handed her his cell phone. ¡°Yu Su, this is the strategy I came up with. We have an appointment to visit that small ind.¡±
Yu Su flipped through it and smiled in satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s very detailed. I want to go there now.¡±
As the two of them walked, they talked about their trip to the small ind with happy smiles on their faces.
Ye Chang followed behind, his heart aching.
Originally, he could choose not to apply for this program, but he just wanted to see Yu Su.
When he saw Yu Su and Xiao Han interacting, he thought of the time he had spent with Yu Su.
At that time, he did not like to talk much, so he always heard Yu Su speak¡ but they could no longer turn back time.
Yu Hong patted Ye Chang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything else. Just focus on filming this variety show.¡±
He knew that Ye Chang must be feeling terrible.
Not only Ye Chang, but even he felt sour in his heart. Xiao Han was really too scheming. He actually made a travel guide.
He hadn¡¯t even gone on a trip with his biological sister!
Ye Chang shook his head. ¡°How can we control such a thing? Let it be!¡±
Yu Hong sighed.
He felt that Ye Chang deserved it, but when he saw Ye Chang¡¯s dejected expression, he didn¡¯t feel good either.
The executive director knew about the conflict between Yu Miao and Yu Su, and there was a smile on his face.
The viewership ratings for this episode would definitely be very high.
The three hosts on stage briefly introduced the guests to the audience. Then, they let the talented guests perform one by one.
Yu Miao was arranged to be the first to appear. She performed a ssical dance of flute music.
Amidst the melodious sound of the flute, her figure was elegant as she danced to the rhythm. Her jade-like hands lingered in the air, and the sleeves of her dress fluttered. Her body was as soft as the clouds.
Lotuses bloomed with every step she took on the stage like a fairy among flowers.
After the song ended, Yu Miao¡¯s dance also ended.
Apuse came from below the stage. The host went on stage and praised the camera, ¡°Ms. Yu Miao is indeed a good dancer. As expected of the daughter of the Yu family.¡±
Yu Miao nced at Yu Su below the stage and said proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right. When I was young, my parents sent me to dance sses and I was taught by a dance master in the capital. Every time I finished dancing, I would perform for my parents.¡±
The guests could see the provocation in her words.
Yu Hong clenched his fists tightly, his face filled with anger.
If his mother hadn¡¯t insisted on letting Yu Miao participate, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted Yu Miao toe over at all.
The host said, ¡°It seems that Uncle and Aunt Yu really dote on Ms. Yu.¡±
Yu Miao smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±
The host continued, ¡°The next performance is Best Actor Ye¡¯s performance.
Let¡¯s give him a round of apuse!¡±
Yu Miao walked down from the side of the stage with a victorious smile on her face.
Seeing her walk over, Xiao Han said coldly, ¡°Ugly people cause trouble.¡±
¡°You!¡± Yu Miao bit her lip in anger and red at Xiao Han.
Xiao Han snorted and went straight to the stage, ignoring Yu Miao.
The performance segment ended very quickly and the guests went back on stage.
The host said in a clear voice, ¡°We will form teams to y games in the next segment. The six guests can form teams freely. One team will consist of two people and we will carry out five rounds of challenges. The team with the most points will have a surprise reward. Those who have the least will be punished.¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Han said, ¡°I want to be in the same group as Yu Su.¡±
After saying that, he smiled shyly. ¡°I¡¯m not good at games. I need someone to guide me..¡±
Chapter 520 - 520: Surprise Reward
Chapter 520: Surprise Reward
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Meng Xi and Chen Ling looked at each other and said together, ¡°Then let¡¯s form a team!¡±
The remaining two, Ye Chang and Yu Miao automatically became a team.
Ye Chang¡¯s expression was very ugly, but there was nothing he could do. He couldn¡¯t be in a group alone, right?
Yu Miao said, ¡°I¡¯ll group with Brother Ye Chang.¡±
After saying that, she walked to Ye Chang¡¯s side and tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Brother Ye Chang, please take care of meter!¡±
Ye Chang took a step back. The disdain in his eyes was about to overflow.
Xiao Han smiled and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve split up, let¡¯s start the game. I can¡¯t wait.¡±
The host smiled. ¡°Looks like no one has any objections. Let¡¯s split into groups then!¡±
Next, the six of them began to y the game. The host briefly exined the rules, and the three groups began.
Yu Su and Xiao Han cooperated well and scored six points first.
Closely after, Meng Xi and Chen Ling cooperated well and also got three points. Only Yu Miao¡¯s group did not get any points.
Ye Chang looked at Yu Su with infatuation in his eyes.
Yu Miao was about to die of anger. She really couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Chang kept looking at Yu Su when a beauty like her was standing beside him.
Even Xiao Han kept looking at Yu Su.
Yu Miao thought to herself. Had Yu Su cast a curse on these two people?
The three groups continued to y the game.
Yu Miao¡¯s group¡¯s score was far below the other two groups. Yu Miao was so angry that she wanted to curse.
However, she could only endure it and not show it. Otherwise, she would continue to be scolded by the audience after the show was broadcasted.
After the game segment ended, Yu Miao¡¯s group indeed had the lowest score. As expected, Yu Su¡¯s group obtained first ce.
As punishment, the bottom-ranked team members had to perform a show for the other members.
Yu Miao angrily chose to y the piano and went down to prepare.
Ye Chang chose the cello.
When the two of them went on stage again, the four people from the other two groups were already sitting on stools, waiting to see the performance.
Yu Miao chose her best song.
Ye Chang stood at the side to y the apaniment.
After the song ended, Yu Miao stood up and said to the four of them, ¡°What do you think of my performance?¡±
The camera was on Yu Miao¡¯s face, and anyone with a discerning eye could see the smugness on her face.
Xiao Han asked with a strange expression, ¡°Do you want to hear the truth or a lie?¡±
Yu Miao was slightly shocked.
Under everyone¡¯s gazes, she braced herself and said, ¡°Of course the truth. Just tell me.¡±
Xiao Han immediately said, ¡°This song is cheerful, but you y it so depressingly. There¡¯s no joy in it at all. You¡¯re even worse than a beginner. It makes me feel very ufortable.¡±
Yu Miao was stunned and felt very regretful.
If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have asked after she finished ying. She was a little unconvinced.
This song was very difficult. It was not something that a beginner could y well.
Seeing Yu Miao¡¯s expression, Xiao Han knew what she was thinking. He walked straight to the piano and yed it with his fingers.
A cheerful andfortable piece of music soon sounded. Everyone present could not help but be intoxicated by the piano.
Yu Miao gritted her teeth and stared at Xiao Han¡¯s back with an embarrassed expression.
Wasn¡¯t this a deliberate p to her face?
After ying a short part, Xiao Han looked at Yu Miao and said, ¡°This part should be yed so happily, but when you y it, it¡¯s abnormally dull.¡±
After saying that, Xiao Han even imitated a segment. It was exactly the same as Yu Miao¡¯s. Even the feeling was the same.
Originally, most of the people present thought that Yu Miao¡¯s piano skills were not bad, but after hearing Xiao Han y, they felt the difference.
It turned out that the song could be so beautiful.
Inparison, Yu Miao¡¯s piano skills were indeed not good.
Yu Miao¡¯s face stiffened, and the resentment in her heart increased.
Why was Xiao Han targeting her too? Was it just to please Yu Su?
After Xiao Han finished ying, he looked at Yu Miao and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve always been straightforward. Do you mind?¡±
Yu Su could not help butugh.
Xiao Han¡¯s words sessfully stunned Yu Miao on the spot.
She originally wanted to apologize to Xiao Han and the audience with the excuse that she wasn¡¯t feeling well.
In this way, it would show her humility and also highlight Xiao Han¡¯s aggressiveness.
Unexpectedly, Xiao Han had chosen to use her trick and exined to her first. How could she respond?
Hadn¡¯t Xiao Han always been unforgiving?
Chapter 521 - 521: Gaming Competition
Chapter 521: Gaming Competition
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Miao was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t know how to react to win, so she could only pant on the spot.
However, Xiao Han asked aggrievedly, ¡°You¡¯re not saying anything. Are you angry? You were the one who asked about your performance level. Why can¡¯t you ept the real evaluation?¡±
After he finished speaking, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Yu Miao.
Yu Miao smiled. ¡°No, no. I was thinking about something just now and forgot to reply to you. You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll definitely practice more in the future.¡±
She regretted it so much. She shouldn¡¯t have asked for thatment.
Seeing that the atmosphere was tense, Ye Chang walked forward. ¡°Our performance is over. Let¡¯s move on to the next segment.¡±
He nced coldly at Yu Miao.
If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were in the same team, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have stood up to smooth things over.
The host smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, the next segment is for us to choose three people to temporarily form a team and participate in the gamingpetition. If you win, you can get the opportunity to travel on the cruise tonight.¡±
He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°There¡¯s another point. This segment will be broadcasted live. I¡¯m sure the fans will be very happy to meet everyone.¡± ¡°Gamingpetition?¡± Ye Chang frowned in surprise.
He was not very good at this and was a little resistant.
The host smiled and nodded, indicating for everyone to look at the big screen behind them. The screen disyed the interface of a popr game.
Yu Su¡¯s eyes shed and she was not surprised.
Meng Xi smiled. ¡°It seems that this segment was designed for our God Xiao. Is there anyone else who is proficient in games? Tonight¡¯s cruise will depend on you.¡±
She wasn¡¯t good at gaming, so she didn¡¯t want to embarrass herself.
¡°This game! I know how to y offense. I want to give it a try.¡± Chen Ling¡¯s eyes lit up as she said with a smile.
When she was in university, she had yed in this school-level league and even obtained a good ranking. She shouldn¡¯t be a burden.
Xiao Han looked at Yu Su. ¡°Yu Su, do you know how to y?¡±
Yu Su nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. You guys can make the arrangements!¡±
Xiao Han said excitedly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll y the sniper position. Yu Su will be support, and Chen Ling will y offense. The three of us will form a team. Does anyone have any objections?¡±
Meng Xi shook her head.
Yu Miao also wanted to show off, but unfortunately, she didn¡¯t know how to y games. If she teamed up rashly, she would definitely be scolded.
Ye Chang said, ¡°I have no objections. The three of you can form a team and fight well.¡±
Thispetition was divided into three rounds. The difficulty of the three rounds was divided into low, medium, and high. Only by winning three consecutive rounds would one have the chance to travel on a cruise ship.
The opponents in each match were carefully selected professional yers.
Soon, the live broadcast of the game began.
There were many people who yed this game. Knowing that Yu Su and the other two were going to live stream their games, they all entered the livestream to watch.
Everyone wanted to see how celebrities yed games.
Xiao Han was a retired eSports yer and was very strong. His fans also wanted to see if God Xiao¡¯s strength had decreased since then.
Five minutester, the number of viewers in the live-stream reached 80 million, and the number was still rising.
On the stage, Yu Su and the other two sat down at the side.
There were also three stools on the other side. Those were the seats where the opponents were sitting. The opponents had yet to go on stage.
At this moment, Hu Rui walked into the studio.
Just now, Yu Hong had something on and went back to thepany. He left the work here to Hu Rui.
Hu Rui was very interested in e-sports games, so he agreed. Coincidentally, he heard the host introduce the game.
When he saw Ye Chang and the others sitting below the stage, he walked to Ye Chang¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Do you think these three will seed?¡±
He was a little puzzled. Why did the production team set up such a segment?
Letting three celebritiespete with professional esports yers, wasn¡¯t the oue already decided?
Ye Chang shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I feel that it¡¯s very difficult. Xiao Han is very strong, but I¡¯m not sure about Yu Su and Chen Ling. If they enter a high-difficulty map, I¡¯m afraid they will lose the first round.¡±
Ye Chang did not yputer games often. He did not know much about games, but he knew how difficult these three games were.
If Xiao Han had teamed up with professionals, he would be looking forward to the results.
Hu Rui sighed. ¡°Good luck to them!¡±
He often yed games and was very familiar withpetitions. However, the more familiar he was, the less confidence he had in the three of them..
Chapter 522 - 522: We Can Definitely Win
Chapter 522: We Can Definitely Win
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ye Chang also nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I hope they can persevere for a while longer.¡±
In the next second, the information of three groups of eSports yers shed on the big screen on the stage.
Hu Rui looked at thest group in shock. ¡°That¡¯s actually the champion of this year¡¯s eSportspetition. He¡¯s actually here. We¡¯re definitely going to lose this round.¡±
Everyone also looked at the big screen.
The nine yers in the three groups each had their own advantages and had participated in various leagues.
Hu Rui said dejectedly, ¡°These three groups are all very strong. It looks like Yu Su and the other two are going to lose in the first round.¡±
Meng Xi sat at the side and retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. God Xiao is very strong. I¡¯ve seen Yu Su y games before. She¡¯s also very powerful. Chen Ling shouldn¡¯t be bad either. We might even win!¡±
They were fighting for the six of them. It didn¡¯t matter if they lost, but they couldn¡¯t destroy their prestige before thepetition.
Yu Miao pouted. ¡°I think you¡¯re too optimistic. Do you know how strong their opponent is?¡±
She did not go on stage, nor did she want Yu Su to win.
Anyway, it wasn¡¯t like she hadn¡¯t been on a cruise before and she didn¡¯t care about it this time. However, if Yu Su really won, she would definitely attract more fans.
Meng Xi said speechlessly, ¡°No matter how strong the opponents are, they¡¯re not as strong as Yu Su and the others. I believe in Yu Su and the other two. If you continue to lower your own prestige, don¡¯t take the cruise ship after we win!¡±
Ye Chang started to panic.
He did not want Yu Su to misunderstand. He shook his head and said, ¡°Yu Su and the others will definitely win. Their opponents are average.¡±
Hu Rui looked at Ye Chang with a nk expression.
Wasn¡¯t this nonsense? Was the champion¡¯s strength ordinary?
Hu Rui recalled thest curse and was afraid. He also said, ¡°Yes, yes, they will definitely win. I think the three of them are simply the best teammates. Their teamwork is absolutely tacit and their strength is strong!¡±
After saying that, he smiled at Meng Xi.
Meng Xi snorted.
Yu Miao was stunned for a moment. She really didn¡¯t expect the two of them to change sides so quickly. She was the only one who didn¡¯t say anything.
Yu Miao could only stiffen her face and smile. ¡°They will definitely win.¡±
After saying that, she lowered her head and pretended to be ying with her phone.
There were two cameras in the live broadcast. One was aimed at Yu Su and the other two, while the other was aimed at the three people below the stage.
When the live-stream heard Yu Miao and the other two¡¯s words, they sentments crazily.
[Support Meng Xi!]
[I hope Yu Su wins and ps these three people in the face.]
[Don¡¯t worry, my Xiao Han will not lose. You don¡¯t know my God Xiao¡¯s strength.]
[Best of luck, Yu Su!]
[Yu Miao, why aren¡¯t you getting lost? Why did the production team invite her?]
However, there were also some people in the live-stream who felt that Xiao Han was very miserable having to lead two newbies.
There was also a small portion of people who did not think highly of Yu Su and felt that she was simply wasting her position by ying support.
If Xiao Han lost too badly, it would definitely be very embarrassing.
He wouldn¡¯t be able to keep his title as the God of War.
There were also many people who predicted that Yu Su¡¯s team would not even be able to win the first round.
If they really entered the second round, it would be because there was something done internally in the show that deliberately made the first group lose.
Yu Miao sat at the side and felt terrible when she saw Hu Rui and Ye Chang looking at Yu Su with concern.
It was one thing for Ye Chang to care, but Hu Rui¡¯s attitude towards Yu Su had also changed a little. He did not hate her as much as before. In fact, he was even a little afraid and respectful.
The first group of opponents went on stage.
In the live-stream, many people who did not think highly of Yu Su mocked her.
However, on the stage, Yu Su and the other two ended thepetition at an extremely fast speed and won this round.
Xiao Han¡¯s marksmanship was very strong. As long as he aimed, the enemy would be killed with a single shot.
Yu Su¡¯s support y was also very good.
She had saved Xiao Han and Chen Ling¡¯s lives several times. After each heal, Xiao Han and Chen Ling¡¯s strength had increased.
The host announced happily, ¡°In the first round, Yu Su, Xiao Han and Chen Ling¡¯s team have emerged victorious, there are still two rounds left. You have to continue working hard!¡±
Hu Rui and Ye Chang stood rooted to the ground, dumbfounded.
This result was too unexpected. How could this be?
Did Yu Su and the others really win just like that?
Hu Rui could also tell how strong Yu Su¡¯s support skills were. He had once yed the character Yu Su had yed but he could not unleash the character¡¯s strength at all..
Chapter 523 - 523: Program Effects
Chapter 523: Program Effects
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Hu Rui said faintly, ¡°I think Yu Su is really quite strong. She¡¯sparable to a professional yer.¡±
Ye Chang was also shocked. ¡°That¡¯s right. Yu Su is indeed ying well. Xiao Han¡¯s performance is very normal, and Chen Ling is not a burden. The three of them have a tacit understanding.¡±
Could it be that the three of them had practiced in private?
After the fans in the live-stream saw this, they all celebrated this victory.
However, a small number of people who were causing troublemented again. [There must be an inside story. Their strength is definitely not that strong.]
[That¡¯s right. It¡¯s impossible for these three people to win.]
[It¡¯s the program¡¯s effect! It¡¯s too fake. The other party is ying a fake match.]
However, thesements were drowned in praise from the fans.
After a five-minute break.
Yu Su and the other two entered the second round. This time, their opponents were very strong. Two of them had participated in top internationalpetitions before.
But 15 minutester, Yu Su¡¯s team won again.
This time, the three of them performed exceptionally well. Xiao Han hit the target almost every time, and Yu Su followed closely behind the two of them. She was very aware of the overall situation.
Chen Ling sacrificed herself and attracted a lot of firepower. She was almost killed by the enemy.
Fortunately, Yu Su was there to save her again.
This victory proved the strength of Yu Su and the other two. One of the opponents hugged Xiao Han after thepetition ended and even asked for his autograph.
When the host announced the second victory, the livestream room was filled with cheers.
[Yu Su is so awesome!]
[They won again. The three of them have great teamwork.]
[I really want to cry. Yu Su is really amazing.]
[God Xiao will always be God Xiao. His strength is as terrifying as it was back then.]
[Now, those people who are creating trouble have nothing to say, right? The strength of the three of them is obvious!]
[They¡¯ve won the second round. There¡¯s still one more round before they can take the luxury cruise. I hope they can win the third round too.]
[Best of luck, Yu Su! Best of luck, God Xiao!]
At the scene, Meng Xi stood up and waved his arms at Yu Su and the others. She shouted, ¡°Yu Su is awesome, Chen Ling is awesome, God Xiao is awesome. I¡¯m proud of you!¡±
Ye Chang also stood up and waved at the three of them.
Hu Rui stood at the side and also shouted, ¡°Best of luck!¡±
Yu Su¡¯s strength hadpletely conquered him. He loved ying games the most. He hoped that his cousin could lead him in the games in the future and help him increase his strength.
Yu Miao¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. She lowered her head and did not move.
She did not want to cheer for Yu Su and could not wait for her to be defeated immediately.
She really wanted to go on stage and cause a ruckus so that the entirepetition could not continue. She hoped that the next team would be stronger and not let Yu Su win again.
At the same time, Yu Miao¡¯s heart ached.
What was wrong with Hu Rui? He actually cheered for Yu Su. Hadn¡¯t he always hated Yu Su?
Half an hourter, the finals began.
Yu Su and the other two were facing the strongest team. Two of the opponents had participated in the international league and even obtained a high ranking.
Before thepetition began, the opponents looked down on Yu Su and the other two.
However, after thepetition started, the other party became serious and realized that Yu Su¡¯s team was quite strong.
If they did notpete properly, it was very likely that they would lose. That would be embarrassing.
With this mentality, the three of them fought seriously, but one of them still made a small mistake.
Originally, that mistake was nothing. Unfortunately, he had encountered Xiao Han.
Xiao Han seized the opportunity and attacked his opponent.
The other party was caught off guard and one of them was almost killed. He could only retreat to conserve his strength.
In the end, the opponent adjusted his strategy and attacked again.
Yu Su also did not stop for a moment to prepare the treatment for the two of them.
The fans in the live-stream watched anxiously, silently cheering for Yu Su in their hearts, hoping that Yu Su and the other two would win.
Meng Xi could not help but stand up and cheer silently.
Ye Chang and Hu Rui were also nervous. They looked at the big screen and held their breaths.
Yu Miao stared fixedly at the screen and kept repeating in her heart that Yu Su had to lose this round.
Her palms were sweaty.
In the second half, both sides were very strong, and the score had always been very close.
After all, the three of them were professional yers, and their scores had always been two to three points higher than Yu Su¡¯s team.
Towards the end, the two sides began the team battle..
Chapter 524 - 524: Final Victory
Chapter 524: Final Victory
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Xiao Han killed one of the enemies with a single shot, and Chen Ling, who was attracting the firepower beside her, was also killed by the enemy.
In other words, only Xiao Han, Yu Su, and the other two opponents were left on this stage.
The other party¡¯s remaining characters were a sniper and a warrior. These two were very aggressive.
On Yu Su¡¯s side, Xiao Han was the only sniper left to attack. Yu Su was only a medic support, and it was obvious that herbat strength was weak.
From the looks of it, Yu Su¡¯s team would definitely lose.
If Xiao Han killed another person, he still had a chance to win.
However, the two people on the other side were very smart. They stayed together and protected each other, avoiding Xiao Han¡¯s firepower.
Xiao Han and Yu Su hid in two different ces.
Xiao Han thought for a moment and contacted Yu Su. ¡°I¡¯ll charge first and try my best to kill one person. Find an opportunity to attack.¡±
He wanted to use himself as bait to defeat the other party.
Yu Su replied, ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡±
Chen Ling looked at the screen and clenched her fists tightly. Her expression was tense.
The most critical moment had arrived.
On the screen, Xiao Han rushed out from his hiding ce and fired at his opponent.
His opponents also appeared one after another and attacked Xiao Han.
Xiao Han aimed at the soldier and fired at the man¡¯s head. Bang!
After a gunshot, the opponent was dered dead.
Xiao Han was also killed by the opponent¡¯s sniper, indicating his death.
Only Yu Su and the sniper were left at the scene.
The people watching the screen shook their heads in disappointment. Yu Su¡¯s team was going to lose this round.
The other party still had a main force, but Yu Su was only a support. She was destined to be killed by the other party.
The sniper on the opposition team had a smile on his face as he quickly moved from his hiding spot to find Yu Su¡¯s hiding spot.
However, just as he moved, his figure was exposed.
Yu Su was still prostrating on the ground. She fired a shot in a certain direction.
The enemy sniper was shot in the heart and instantly fell to the ground and he was dered dead. He was out.
Yu Su¡¯s team won this round!
The audience in the live-stream left in shock,pletely unaware of what had happened.
[They won?]
[What¡¯s going on? Who fired thest shot? How did it hit thest person on the other side?]
[Can someone tell me what happened!]
[There¡¯s only Yu Su left at the scene, so¡ that shot must have been fired by Yu
Su. She killed her opponent with one shot.]
[Isn¡¯t Yu Su a healer support?]
[Previousmenter, healers can also carry guns. It¡¯s not like they don¡¯t have weapons. It¡¯s just that most healers choose not to carry guns.]
[So it was Yu Su who shot the enemy sniper to death?]
There was an intense discussion in the live-stream.
Hu Rui stretched out his hand and hit the wall beside him hard. The blood in his entire body was mobilized. ¡°This is too awesome. I can¡¯t believe she has such a move!¡±
The sniper had moved quickly just now, but Yu Su was actually able to kill him with one shot. It could be seen how strong she was.
Ye Chang muttered, ¡°It¡¯s too surprising.¡±
Yu Miao clenched her fists tightly and gritted her teeth as she looked at the ending words on the screen. There was nowhere to vent the anger in her heart. Meng Xi said proudly, ¡°I knew it. Yu Su won¡¯t do something she¡¯s not confident in. She¡¯s very good at everything.¡±
Chen Ling stood up excitedly. ¡°That¡¯s great, we won!¡±
This voice brought everyone back to their senses.
The host also walked forward with a smile and congratted Yu Su and the others. ¡°That¡¯s really amazing. I was also shocked when I saw it from below the stage. You guys really have a tacit understanding.¡±
Even the three opponents had just regained their senses and had no choice but to ept this oue.
They, the professional yers, had actually lost. There was always someone better out there.
What surprised the three of them the most was Yu Su. Not only was she good at being a healer support, but her marksmanship was also so urate.
The people present could not help but exim.
¡°They really won!¡±
¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡±
¡°They actually won against professional yers. Their strengths are extraordinary.¡±
Hu Rui listened to the praises around him and there was a hint of pride on his face.
Yu Su was his cousin.
He hadpletely forgotten how bad his attitude towards Yu Su was and was only immersed in the praises of everyone.
The victory of this match was also rted to Xiao Han¡¯s willingness to sacrifice himself.
Xiao Han believed that Yu Su would definitely be able to kill the opponent and win..
Chapter 525 - 525: Cruise Celebration
Chapter 525: Cruise Celebration
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ye Chang came back to his senses and stood up to apud.
Yu Su was indeed very capable. As long as she participated in a project, she would definitely seed. This was also what moved him the most.
Unfortunately, the two of them could no longer return to the past.
There were bursts of apuse and shouts below the stage. The staff at the venue were also proud of Yu Su and the other two.
Ye Chang regretted not cherishing Yu Su¡¯s kindness back then.
The people in the live-stream also reacted.
[Yu Su is so awesome!]
[This three-man team will definitely win when they yed together!]
[I knew that they would definitely win. As expected, they won.]
[I want to be a fan of Yu Su for the rest of my life. I love Yu Su.]
[Amazing!]
[This is an unimaginable plot. It actually came true.]
[Sob sob sob, I¡¯m so touched. Why is Yu Su so amazing?]
Many eSports studios were also watching this live broadcast. When they saw Yu Su shoot, they were extremely excited.
They were professionals, so of course they knew the level of that shot.
It would be great if they could poach Yu Su to his studio. Perhaps they could nurture anpetitive expertparable to God Xiao.
Yu Miao stared fixedly at Yu Su and the others, her fists clenched tightly.
¡°Snap!¡±
Yu Miao cried out in pain and looked at her finger.
The manicure she had just done broke at the root, and blood flowed out of her hand. The instant pain made her want to die.
However, the people around them were all paying attention to Yu Su and the other two¡¯s victory.
Winning the championship, it meant that they could attend the party on the luxury cruise tonight. Chen Ling¡¯s face was filled with excitement. She could not even hear what the host was saying behind her.
The host stood on stage and summarized the event before announcing that the recording of this program was over.
Yu Su and the others also got tickets to the cruise.
The group of people came out of the studio, their faces filled with excitement and smiles.
Except for Yu Miao, who was at the back.
Meng Xi walked beside Yu Su like a loyal fan. ¡°Yu Su, you guys are really too handsome. It¡¯s all thanks to your hard work that we were able to go to the cruise party this time.¡±
Chen Ling also smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. If not for Yu Su¡¯sst shot, it would have been hard to say who would have won or lost. Thank you, Yu Su, for bringing me along.¡±
Yu Su didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Today¡¯s victory is the credit of three people. Don¡¯t just praise me. Chen Ling, your skills are also not bad. There¡¯s no doubt about God Xiao¡¯s strength.¡±
Xiao Han also smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Chen Ling, you¡¯re quite talented. If you walk the path of an eSports yer, you can probably make a name for yourself.¡±
¡°Ah?¡± Chen Ling was stunned, her face full of surprise. ¡°Thank you, God Xiao.¡±
She was actually praised by God Xiao?
Why didn¡¯t she know that she was so powerful¡
This was the most talented yer in the eSports scene, Xiao Han. God Xiao actually praised her!
The more she thought about it, the more excited Chen Ling became. She could not suppress the corners of her mouth anymore.
Xiao Han smiled. ¡°Then we must celebrate tonight. Cheers to our tacit cooperation.¡±
¡°Yes, yes!¡± Chen Ling nodded vigorously, her face full of surprise.
Hu Rui also looked at the three of them with bright eyes and interrupted, ¡°Yu
Su, can I participate tonight? I also want to gather with you guys.¡±
Yu Su raised an eyebrow. ¡°Ask the others for their opinions.¡±
This cruise was sponsored by the Yu family. As a rtive of the Yu family, no want could say anything if Hu Rui really wanted to board the cruise.
Xiao Han sized Hu Rui up a few times. ¡°You are?¡±
This person had never appeared beside Yu Su before. This person seemed to be very familiar with Yu Su. Who exactly was he? Xiao Han felt a sense of danger in his heart.
Hu Rui cracked a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m Yu Su¡¯s cousin, by blood.¡±
Ye Chang turned his head away in embarrassment.
On the night someone returned to the country, he had been beaten up by Yu Su at the bar and he even wanted to take revenge on her. His skin was really extraordinarily thick.
Only then did Xiao Han nod. ¡°Then I don¡¯t mind.¡±
Ye Chang looked at Hu Rui in disdain. ¡°You cane too. You¡¯ll take care of dinner tonight. The eldest son of the Hu family can afford it, right?¡±
Hu Rui nodded excitedly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to prepare it. Let¡¯s eat on the cruise ship!¡±
Then, he ran to make a call.
Ye Chang inadvertently walked to Yu Su¡¯s side, wanting to talk to her.
However, he did not expect to be pushed away by Xiao Han in an instant..
Chapter 526 - 526: Getting Her Cousin Back
Chapter 526: Getting Her Cousin Back
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Xiao Han smiled at him. ¡°Best Actor Ye, the three of us have a good teamwork, right? Not everyone has our tacit understanding. It¡¯s so blissful to y games with Yu Su.¡±
Ye Chang looked at his expression and felt a little ufortable.
He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Congrattions. You¡¯re very powerful.¡±
¡°Of course we¡¯re good. The main thing is that Yu Su is good. She alwayses to treat me when I¡¯m injured and bleeding. That¡¯s why I recovered quickly. Yu Su is really good.¡± Xiao Han shook his head with a smug expression.
He did it on purpose to let Ye Chang know his position.
Then, without waiting for Ye Chang to speak, Xiao Han continued, ¡°Of course, you definitely won¡¯t have such an experience. Yu Su won¡¯t y games with you. You can only envy me. Sigh!¡±
Ye Chang was speechless.
The more he listened, the more ufortable he felt. However, Xiao Han was telling the truth, and he couldn¡¯t refute him.
Ye Chang could not help but re at him. ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard!¡±
After Hu Rui finished the call, he heard a few words from the side and retorted, ¡°God Xiao, you¡¯re still as sharp-tongued as usual. If you continue like this, no girl will dare to be with you.¡±
However, Xiao Han smiled and nced at Yu Su shyly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry.¡±
It was enough that he had Yu Su, but he did not know when he could be with her.
Yu Su noticed his gaze and thought that he was asking her for help.
Hence, she said, ¡°Even someone like you can find a girlfriend. How can Xiao Han not find one? Besides, Xiao Han doesn¡¯t have a sharp tongue. You must have done something bad for him to speak to you in this way.¡±
Xiao Han stood at the side and could not help but smile.
Look, Yu Su had always been very good to him and was the most protective of him. Ye Chang, this ex-boyfriend, was iparable.
Xiao Han said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t I use my poisonous tongue on Chen Ling and Meng Xi? Think about it carefully.¡±
Hu Ruiwas speechless.
For a moment, he really envied Xiao Han.
Why was Yu Su protecting Xiao Han without holding back? He was clearly her blood-rted cousin!
Ye Chang looked at Xiao Han coldly and did not say anything else.
Chen Ling leaned in front of Yu Su and said with a smile, ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re so strong. If you¡¯re on the game in the future, can you fight with me?¡±
As Yu Su¡¯s fan, she would be so happy if she could still y games with Yu Su in the future.
Yu Su nodded. ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s add each other as friends in the game. You can add me in the future.¡±
Chen Ling nodded excitedly. She was the happiest fan in the world. Not only was she in the same studio as her idol, but she could also y games with her idol. It was awesome!
Hu Rui looked at Chen Ling enviously. He also yed this game and his level had been stuck in a certain ce for a long time. He had always hoped that someone could guide him.
If only Yu Su could bring him along, he would definitely be able to level up.
However, Hu Rui could only think about this.
If he really asked, Yu Su probably wouldn¡¯t agree either. He should know his ce and limits!
Hu Rui also felt bitter and depressed. If only he hadn¡¯t be enemies with Yu Su previously.
After watching the live broadcast, some people who did not follow celebrities also had a good impression of Yu Su.
These people went to search for Yu Su¡¯s other videos and realized that Yu Su was not only good at gaming. Many people had turned into Yu Su¡¯s fans.
The number of fans on Yu Su¡¯s social media ount increased by a few million again, making many celebrities envious.
Other than Yu Miao, everyone was having a good time at the cruise party at night.
Yu Miao was alone at the table.
The others were chatting and dancing happily on the deck. All of them were extremely excited.
Hu Rui ignored Yu Miao and ran to drink with Ye Chang. The two of them drank until their faces were red and waved their hands to sing.
Xiao Han roasted the meat and would give Yu Su a skewer from time to time.
Yu Su, Chen Ling, and Meng Xi were ying cards. The three of them were having a good time, andughter could be heard from time to time.
Yu Miao sat alone at a table further away and looked at the sea gloomily.
No one came to talk to her the entire night.
This group of people isted her collectively! Even Hu Rui did note to chat with her.
Yu Miao was furious and gritted her teeth.
Then, she looked at the stairs on the deck, and a dark light shed in her eyes.
If she was injured, her cousin would definitely feel sorry for her. Perhaps he would treat her as well as before..
Chapter 527 - 527: Fatal Blow
Chapter 527: Fatal Blow
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
She just needed to sprain her ankle. When she went back, she would rub it with medicinal oil. It would heal quickly and would not affect her filming.
The more she thought about it, the more tempted Yu Miao became.
Yu Miao walked towards the stairs and deliberately bent her legs. ¡°Ah!¡±
What Yu Miao did not expect was that she did not stop in time and rolled down the stairs. Her leg cracked and her calf was fractured.
Thismotion attracted everyone¡¯s attention.
Hu Rui ran to the stairs and helped her up.
He asked anxiously, ¡°Yu Miao, are you alright?¡±
He had doted on Yu Miao with the Yu brothers for so many years. It was impossible for him to ignore her immediately.
Yu Miao seemed to have knocked her head. Her face was covered in blood and she fell into aa.
Her calf was bleeding. It looked pretty bad.
When Ye Chang saw this situation, he immediately went to look for the staff and asked the cruise ship to quickly dock.
The staff did not expect this to happen. Someone brought a medical kit over and bandaged it briefly to stop the bleeding.
After the cruise ship docked, the staff immediately sent Yu Miao to the hospital, and Hu Rui followed.
The others also got off the cruise ship. Yu Miao was injured and it was destined that they would not be able to gather again.
The few of them were shocked, but they did not sympathize with Yu Miao.
Yu Miao was unkible and tenacious.
Xiao Han was very helpless. It was not easy for him to have a chance to meet Yu Su, but Yu Miao ruined it.
In the Central Hospital.
At 930 p.m., Yu Miao woke up from hera with a nk expression.
She looked to her side and saw her eldest cousin, Hu Rui, sitting on a chair. There were also a few staff members in the room.
Her second cousin, Hu Zhe, was also sitting at the side, ying with his phone.
Yu Miao came back to her senses and remembered what had happened.
She moved and realized that her forehead and calves hurt.
Yu Miao asked in confusion, ¡°Cousin Hu Rui, what happened?¡±
Hu Rui said, ¡°You identally fell down the stairs. You hurt your forehead and fractured your calf.¡±
¡°Ah!¡± Yu Miao hurriedly touched her forehead and realized that it was bandaged.
At that time, she only wanted to sprain her ankle and make her cousin¡¯s heart ache. She did not expect to roll down the stairs just like that. Her forehead was injured!
How was she going to continue filming?
Yu Miao shouted, ¡°I¡¯m definitely disfigured. I still have to film! What¡¯s wrong with my leg?¡±
Hu Rui said hesitantly, ¡°Your calf is also fractured. You probably need some time to recuperate. Don¡¯t worry about your disfigurement. You¡¯ll definitely recover.¡±
Yu Miao was so angry that her chest was trembling, and her mind was in a mess.
She suddenly thought of something and said with red eyes, ¡°I was walking properly, but I suddenly lost all consciousness andy here. Someone must have done something to me.¡±
She was hinting that Yu Su had used metaphysics to harm her.
Hu Rui frowned. ¡°Who did anything to you? We were all on the other side. You went down the stairs alone.¡±
Yu Miao bit her lip and said even more bluntly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t that someone pushed me, but someone cast a curse on me and made me fall down.¡±
Among the few of them, only Yu Su knew metaphysics. She was referring to Yu Su.
Other than Hu Rui, the other staff members also reacted.
Hu Rui asked curiously, ¡°Are you saying that Yu Su cast a curse on you and deliberately made you fall down the stairs?¡±
He had seen how powerful Yu Su¡¯s metaphysics was. If Yu Su really wanted to do it, it was not impossible.
Yu Miao gritted her teeth and sighed. ¡°My body hurts so much. It¡¯s so ufortable.¡±
Hu Zhe, who was standing at the side, stood up with anger on his face.
He had long heard that his aunt¡¯s biological daughter knew metaphysics, but he did not expect her to use it on her own family. She was really too much.
Hu Zhe was a national weightlifter. He was usually engrossed in training and did not pay attention to the outside world. He also did not watch television programs much.
After his training ended, he called his brother, Hu Rui. However, his brother said that he was in the hospital, so Hu Zhe took a taxi to this hospital.
Hearing Yu Miao¡¯s words, Hu Zhe said angrily, ¡°Yu Su is reallywless. How can she treat Yu Miao like this? She¡¯s too much.¡±
Yu Miao¡¯s forehead was also injured, and there might be a scar.
This was a fatal blow to an actress like Yu Miao. Yu Su was really too ruthless..
Chapter 528 - 528: Revenge
Chapter 528: Revenge
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Miao reached out and grabbed Hu Zhe¡¯s clothes. She said pitifully, ¡°Second Cousin, I¡¯m in so much pain. Tell Yu Su to let me go and stop targeting me.¡±
Hu Zhe gritted his teeth and his eyes were filled with anger. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll avenge you.¡±
After saying that, he walked out.
Hu Rui frowned and seemed to be deep in thought. There was a smile on his lips. ¡°Do you think Yu Su deliberately harmed you?¡±
Yu Miao¡¯s words seemed to make sense, but they could not withstand scrutiny.
If Yu Su wanted to teach her a lesson, there was no need to use such a method. Last time, Yu Su even dared to hit him.
When Yu Miao saw Hu Rui¡¯s expression, she was furious.
It seemed that her eldest cousin really did not love her anymore.
She was in so much pain. ¡°I was walking fine. I couldn¡¯t have fallen down the stairs by myself, could I?¡±
Hu Rui said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wait for Hu Zhe to return and see what Yu Su has to say.¡±
He felt that this matter was not simple.
After Yu Su got off the cruise ship, Xiao Han said that he wanted to visit her office. Meng Xi also expressed that she wanted to go.
Hence, Yu Su brought the two of them back to the studio.
The three of them were drinking tea and chatting in the office.
Hu Zhe knew that Yu Su had opened a studio, so he ran straight to the studio building. Under the guidance of the staff, he went to Yu Su¡¯s office and knocked on the door a few times.
Meng Xi opened the door, only to find a man she did not know.
When Yu Su saw Hu Zhe, she asked curiously, ¡°Why is Second Young Master Hu free toe to my ce?¡±
In her previous life, when she returned to the Yu family, the person who disliked her the most was Hu Zhe.
Fortunately, Hu Zhe didn¡¯t go home often. He had been training in the athletes¡¯ base and rarely saw her.
Hu Zhe walked up to Yu Su and asked angrily, ¡°Yu Su, you were the one who caused Yu Miao to fall down the stairs, right? Didn¡¯t I warn you not to have any bad intentions towards Yu Miao?¡±
A few years ago, when he heard that the Yu family¡¯s biological daughter had returned, he ran over to warn Yu Su.
A glint shed across Yu Su¡¯s eyes as she asked mockingly, ¡°Yu Miao said that I was the one who did it?¡±
As expected, as long as something happened to Yu Miao, she would me her. Hu Zhe said coldly, ¡°Yu Miao said that when she went down the stairs, she lost consciousness for a moment. It¡¯s very likely due to someone using metaphysics on her. You¡¯re quite good at these techniques. Who else could it be but you?¡±
Yu Su smiled and did not say anything.
Xiao Han, who was sitting at the side, retorted, ¡°It is due to metaphysics just because she lost consciousness? It was done by Yu Su just because it is metaphysics? Is there something wrong with your brain?¡±
Hu Zhe snorted coldly and looked at Yu Su. ¡°I already knew that you don¡¯t like Yu Miao, but she¡¯s innocent. She did not choose to be adopted by your family. If you have anything you are unhappy about, you cane at me.¡±
There was a mocking smile on Yu Su¡¯s lips as she said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t like Yu Miao and I hate her very much. But will I deliberately let her break her leg when she went down the stairs just because I hate her? Are you sure you¡¯ve investigated the matter clearly?¡±
He came to question her just based on guesses and Yu Miao¡¯s instigation? This second cousin of hers was really brainless.
Her second cousin, Hu Zhe, was an athlete. He was very strong and looked like a tough guy. He also had many fans on social media.
What outsiders did not know was that he liked weak girls like Yu Miao the most.
Xiao Han looked at Hu Zhe coldly. Meng Xi also stood up in anger and red at Hu Zhe.
Hu Zhe panicked and said, ¡°I¡¯m just here to ask you if you did it.¡±
Yu Su sneered. ¡°There¡¯s no doubt in your words just now. You believed it long ago. You only came to ask me to denounce me.¡±
Xiao Han said, ¡°Yu Su is kind-hearted. Do you think everyone is as unscrupulous as Yu Miao? Besides, with Yu Su¡¯s ability, she doesn¡¯t need to take revenge on Yu Miao like this.¡±
Hu Zhe choked. ¡°That¡¯s why I just wanted to ask.¡±
His heart wavered. If it was really Yu Su who did it, she couldn¡¯t be so calm, right?
However, Yu Miao¡¯s words echoed in his ears, making him hesitate.
In the end, Hu Zhe asked Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, tell me, did you do it?¡±
Yu Su couldn¡¯t help butugh. She said slowly, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. I didn¡¯t harm her.¡±
Hu Zhe¡¯s gaze was still filled with doubt as he hesitated to believe Yu Su..
Chapter 529 - 529: Confrontation
Chapter 529: Confrontation
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su was not surprised to see Hu Zhe¡¯s hesitation.
Sheughed out loud. ¡°Look, I told you I didn¡¯t do it. Is that going to help? You won¡¯t believe me at all. So what¡¯s the point of asking me?¡±
¡°I¡¡± Hu Zhe was speechless.
Yu Su continued, ¡°You¡¯ve already decided in your heart that you¡¯re here to question me because you want to blow this matter up, right? When the matter blows up, even if I don¡¯t admit it, you¡¯ll be relieved.¡±
Her sharp gaze looked at Hu Zhe like a steel knife.
Hu Zhe took a step back and lowered his head to avoid Yu Su¡¯s gaze.
At this moment, he was also very confused and did not know who to listen to. However, he felt that Yu Su was right.
Xiao Han looked at him coldly. ¡°If you want to protect Yu Miao, don¡¯t try to frame Yu Su by ndering her. Our Yu Su also has someone to pamper her.¡±
Yu Su¡¯s heart warmed.
Meng Xi also sneered. ¡°Second Young Master Hu, I advise you to ask Yu Miao what¡¯s going on again. If you don¡¯t have evidence, you can spout nonsense. This is nder and you have to bear legal responsibility.¡±
Hu Zhe panicked even more. He was indeed in the wrong.
Xiao Han added, ¡°If it was really Yu Su who did it, the Metaphysics Management Office would have longe to arrest her. Don¡¯t tell me you think that the people from those departments are just decorations?¡±
Hu Zhe said guiltily, ¡°Alright, I believe Yu Su now, alright? I didn¡¯t say that it must be Yu Su who did it.¡±
Hu Zhe felt a little regretful. He had indeed been rash this time. He should have found evidence of Yu Su setting Yu Miao up before making his way over.
If it was as Xiao Han had said, someone from the Metaphysics Management Office would go after Yu Su if she had set Yu Miao up with metaphysics. If that is so, wouldn¡¯t it prove Yu Su¡¯s innocence?
Hu Zhe¡¯s heart wavered. Could it really not be Yu Su?
Xiao Han looked at Hu Zhe and knew what was going on.
He snorted coldly. ¡°You and Yu Miao think that Yu Su was the one who cast the curse. Why don¡¯t we have a video call and see which side is lying?¡±
¡°This¡¡± Hu Zhe hesitated.
Yu Miao was recuperating in the ward. Was it not good to video call her rashly?
Meng Xi crossed his arms and questioned, ¡°You don¡¯t dare? Then it¡¯s clear who¡¯s guilty, right?¡±
Upon hearing this, Hu Zhe immediately nodded and said, ¡°Alright, since you insist on calling to have a confrontation, I¡¯ll video call her. You canmunicate among yourselves.¡±
Yu Miao was lying on the bed and looking at her phone. Her calf and forehead were injured, but her hands were fine.
When Hu Zhe made the video call, she guessed that there must have been some progress on Yu Su¡¯s side. Hu Zhe must have scolded Yu Su fiercely.
Yu Miao was extremely excited. She immediately picked up the call and asked coquettishly, ¡°Second Cousin, how are things on your side?¡±
Hu Zhe asked in confusion, ¡°Yu Miao, they said that you fell down yourself.¡±
Meng Xi and the others waited quietly for Yu Miao to speak.
Yu Miao¡¯s aggrieved voice sounded. ¡°Second Cousin, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t rush around for me anymore. If I¡¯m cursed, that person must have made full preparations.¡±
Suddenly, Hu Zhe¡¯s phone was snatched away, and Xiao Han¡¯s face appeared on the screen.
Behind him were Meng Xi and Yu Su.
The three of them had very cold expressions.
This change was too sudden, causing the expression on Yu Miao¡¯s expression to freeze. She instantly did not know what to say.
Xiao Han asked coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence that you¡¯ve been cursed? Or should we check the surveince cameras on the cruise ship?¡±
Yu Miao panicked. There were surveince cameras on the cruise ship?
If they checked the surveince footage, they would definitely be able to tell that she had fallen down the stairs on purpose.
Yu Miao¡¯s expression immediately changed. She shook her head and said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say that Yu Su pushed me. I just felt that it was a little strange for me to fall down the stairs. It was as if someone had cast a curse on me.¡±
She continued, ¡°My second cousin had misunderstood. I didn¡¯t say it was Yu Su.¡±
When Hu Zhe heard this, his face was filled with disbelief.
He took a few steps forward. ¡°Yu Miao, in the words you had spoken to me, you meant that Yu Su did it. Why did you change your words again?¡±
Why did she push all the responsibility onto him?
Yu Miao pretended to be surprised. ¡°Second Cousin, you¡¯ve really misunderstood. I was just guessing at that time and didn¡¯t mention Yu Su¡¯s name. However, you rushed out of the ward and wanted to seek justice for me.. This has nothing to do with me!¡±
Chapter 530 - 530: Being Used as a Gun
Chapter 530: Being Used as a Gun
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In order to prevent them from checking the surveince footage, she could only let Hu Zhe take the me first.
Hu Zhe panted in anger and said angrily, ¡°So, this is all my fault?¡±
He should not have believed Yu Miao¡¯s words so easily.
To think that he had always doted on Yu Miao so much, but he was used by her. How ridiculous.
Yu Miao shook her head. ¡°No, my words have caused you to misunderstand. I¡¯ll reflect on myself. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±
She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Yu Su, we misunderstood this matter. I¡¯m sorry.¡±
As she spoke, her face was already covered in tears.
Coupled with the wound on hir forehead, she looked rather pitiful.
Unfortunately, Yu Su and the other two were already used to her pretending to be aggrieved and did not find her innocent at all.
Yu Su said coldly, ¡°Since the misunderstanding has been resolved, the two of you can write an apology statement together. After signing it, get someone to send it over.¡±
If she didn¡¯t do this, with Yu Miao¡¯s personality, there would be people who would use this matter to find fault with her in the future.
Yu Miao did not have the patience to y with them.
Yu Miao bit her lip, feeling unhappy.
An apology statement could not be written casually. Besides, she had not done anything wrong. It was all the result of Hu Zhe¡¯s impulsiveness.
However, if she did not do so, Yu Su might check the surveince footage. If it was posted online, her poprity would decrease again.
Yu Miao looked at Hu Rui, who was sitting at the side. Her eyes were pleading, hoping that Hu Rui could help her.
Hu Rui watched the entire process and sneered in his heart.
He was not a fool. He would definitely not help Yu Miao.
When he heard Yu Hong say what Yu Miao had done, he always felt that it was too exaggerated. Now that he really felt it, he felt that Yu Hong was right.
Previously, in the ward, Yu Miao had hinted that Yu Su had done it. That was why Hu Zhe rushed out to question Yu Su.
But now, she was putting all the me on Hu Zhe.
Hu Rui¡¯s heart turned cold, and goosebumps appeared all over his body. Yu Miao¡¯s true colors were really terrifying.
Facing Yu Miao¡¯s plea, Hu Rui chose to look down at his phone.
Yu Miao was speechless.
At such a critical moment, Hu Rui actually did not help her!
Facing the gazes of the four people on the screen, Yu Miao really had no choice. She gritted her teeth and thought of an ultimate move.
Pretending to faint!
She said in a high-pitched voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. You can¡¯t force me. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±
After saying that, she fainted on the bed.
Her phone also fell to the ground.
Xiao Han said mockingly, ¡°Wow, you¡¯re doing this again. How many times have you done this? Do you have any new ideas?¡±
Meng Xi also said coldly, ¡°Your acting is too clumsy. It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s fake.¡±
Yu Su couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to Yu Miao. She immediately hung up the video call and stuffed the phone into Hu Zhe¡¯s hands. ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid again in the future. It doesn¡¯t feel good to be deceived by someone you trust, right?¡±
These words were like a p to Hu Zhe¡¯s face.
Hu Zhe¡¯s face was a little hot and it was really ufortable.
The angrier he was when he first entered the office, the more embarrassed he was now.
Hu Zhe was stunned for a while before lowering his head and saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Yu Miao to lie to me. I¡¯m sorry, Yu Su. Please forgive me, your second cousin!¡±
¡°Whose second cousin are you? Yu Su has already cut ties with you.¡± Xiao Han questioned first.
Yu Su had long severed ties with the Yu and Hu families. These people always wanted to climb up the socialdder.
They was not shy at all.
Hu Zhe¡¯s face alternated between green and white. He opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.
It was already extremely embarrassing. Now that he heard Xiao Han¡¯s question, it was as if he had been stripped naked.
Hu Zhe became dispirited, and the corners of his eyes drooped. He seemed to have suffered a huge blow.
Xiao Han said, ¡°Is there anything else? If there¡¯s nothing else, leave quickly. Don¡¯t disturb our conversation and tea here!¡±
Yu Miao was a scourge!
Their party on the cruise ship at night was disrupted by Yu Miao¡¯s fall.
The three of them gathered in private, but Yu Miao found someone to disturb them again.
There was some anger on Xiao Han¡¯s face. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re not annoying enough?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Please go quickly. We still have to continue chatting,¡± Meng Xi urged.
Yu Su smiled. These two people were speaking her mind. She did not want to see Hu Zhe either..
Chapter 531 - 531: Quibble
Chapter 531: Quibble
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Hu Zhe was so embarrassed that his ears turned red. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°Then continue. I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯m really sorry about what happened today.¡± After Hu Zhe left, Meng Xi shook her head.
It was another person who had been deceived by Yu Miao.
These people always imed to be smart, but they were unknowingly yed by others.
However, fortunately, Yu Su was smart and did not get bullied by these people. At the hospital.
Hu Zhe stood at the door of the ward and pushed it open angrily.
Hu Rui had left long ago, and so had the staff of the cruise ship. Only Yu Miao was left sitting on the bed ying a game.
There were also some snacks on the table at the side. They were probably bought by the cruise crew.
Hu Zhe walked to the bed and sneered. ¡°Yu Miao, you¡¯ve harmed me badly. You¡¯re not affected at all.¡±
It was too ironic. He rushed back from Yu Su¡¯s studio, full of anger, but Yu Miao acted as if nothing had happened.
When Yu Miao heard this, her hand that was ying the game paused.
She lowered her head and said with reddened eyes, ¡°Second Cousin, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. At that time, I guessed that someone had used a curse on me. I didn¡¯t expect you to misunderstand.¡±
Hu Zhe clenched his fists. ¡°You¡¯re still quibbling. Do you dare to say that you didn¡¯t deliberately cause me to misunderstand?¡±
If Yu Miao admitted it frankly, he might forgive her.
But even now, Yu Miao was still shirking responsibility. It was obvious that she had treated him as a fool.
Yu Miao said aggrievedly, ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I didn¡¯t lie to you. Second Cousin trusted me the most in the past. Are you going to side with Yu Su now?¡±
She remembered that Hu Zhe had said in the past that no matter how well Yu Su treated him, he would always stand on her side.
Could it be that everything he said was no longer effective?
Hu Zhe gritted his teeth. ¡°Then swear that you didn¡¯t do it on purpose to make me misunderstand. Otherwise, your reputation will be ruined and you will be hated by everyone.¡±
Yu Miao¡¯s entire body trembled, and her face was filled with shock. She did not expect Second Cousin to make her swear such a poisonous oath.
¡°You don¡¯t dare?¡± Hu Zhe crossed his arms and examined Yu Miao¡¯s expression.
If Yu Miao did not swear, he would never trust her again.
Yu Miao shook her head with a determined expression. ¡°Second Cousin, whether you believe me or not, I didn¡¯t do it. I won¡¯t swear.¡±
If it came true, it would be terrible.
Hu Zhe walked forward and looked into Yu Miao¡¯s eyes. ¡°As expected, you don¡¯t dare to swear, right? Because you¡¯re guilty, you treat me like a fool and order me around.¡±
Yu Miao saw the deep disappointment in her second cousin¡¯s eyes and panicked.
If she did not swear, she would probably lose this most loyal cousin forever.
If even Hu Zhe stopped protecting her, it would be even harder for her to gain a foothold in the Yu and Hu families in the future.
Yu Miao gritted her teeth as tears streamed down her face.
She said, ¡°I swear that if I deliberately let Second Cousin misunderstand, my reputation will be ruined and I will be hated by everyone.¡±
After saying that, she copsed weakly on the bed, her face covered in tears.
Hu Zhe loosened his fist and turned to walk out of the ward.
Even if Yu Miao swore, he couldn¡¯t believe her for a moment.
Yu Miao cried, ¡°Second Cousin, stay with me. I¡¯m afraid to be alone in the ward.¡±
Hu Zhe left without looking back and mmed the door shut.
He had to think about what had happened today.
Yu Miao was left alone in the ward again.
She cried aggrievedly. ¡°You¡¯re all going to abandon me. You¡¯re all big bastards.¡±
When she finished crying, she looked up and was shocked.
A woman in gray sat on a stool beside the bed. She was looking at her coldly.
Liu Min was speechless. ¡°How did you end up like this?¡±
Her forehead was injured, and her calf was fractured. How could she film like this?
If she didn¡¯t film, how could she recover her remaining luck?
Yu Miao looked aggrieved. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I identally fell down the stairs. Why are you ming me too?¡±
¡°Heh, you¡¯re the stupid one, yet you don¡¯t allow others to talk about it?¡± Liu Min said coldly.
Tears were about to fall from Yu Miao¡¯s eyes again. ¡°I¡¯m already so miserable. Don¡¯t nag about it anymore. Is there any way to help me recover quickly?¡±
Liu Min said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a Healing Talisman. Wear it on your body every day to speed up your recovery.. Be good during this period of time and don¡¯t cause trouble again!¡±
Chapter 532 - 532: Jade Ring Pendant
Chapter 532: Jade Ring Pendant
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
She really couldn¡¯t understand what Yu Miao was thinking.
She could actually injure herself at such a critical moment.
Yu Miao nodded, took the talisman, and ced it under her pillow.
Then, Liu Min continued, ¡°You have to think of a way to make Hu Rui and Hu Zhe love you more. At the same time, find an opportunity to secretly absorb Yu Su¡¯s luck.¡±
After saying that, she took out a jade ring pendant and put it on Yu Miao.
Yu Miao nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±
Liu Min continued, ¡°There¡¯s an array formation in this pendant that can seize luck. If you get within three meters of Yu Su and chant an incantation, you can absorb her luck. Do you understand?¡±
Yu Miao said, ¡°I understand. Auntie Liu, don¡¯t worry.¡±
Then, she touched the wound on her forehead aggrievedly. ¡°Auntie Liu, do you have any ointment to treat scars? I don¡¯t want to leave a scar. It won¡¯t look good during filming.¡±
Liu Min said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this first. During this period of time, you have to cry to your brothers and Ye Chang and try to win back their love for you. Only then will you have a chance to win back your luck.¡±
With that, she gave a few more instructions before turning to leave.
The next day.
After Yu Miao woke up, she felt that her calf was in extreme pain and her heart was extremely ufortable.
She thought of what Aunt Liu had said and called Ye Chang.
Based on Yu Hong and the others¡¯ attitude towards her, they probably wouldn¡¯te to visit her. However, Ye Chang knew how badly she fell yesterday. He heard that he was the one who asked the staff to send her to the hospital.
It would probably be easier for her to conquer Ye Chang.
Yu Miao used a new number to call Ye Chang.
The call was picked up very quickly.
Yu Miao said, ¡°Brother Ye Chang, my entire body hurts. Come and see me. I¡¯m so lonely.¡±
Ye Chang hung up when he heard Yu Miao¡¯s voice and continued working.
After Yu Miao finished speaking, she waited for a while. When she didn¡¯t hear anything, she looked at her phone strangely.
The call had ended.
Only then did Yu Miao react. Ye Chang had actually hung up on her just like that!
However, Yu Miao still had a backup n. She naturally had other ways to get Ye Chang toe and take care of her.
Yu Miao called Mrs. Ye again.
Over the phone, she told Mrs. Ye about her miserable state, especially that she had no one to take care of her.
Zhao Lan promised that Ye Chang would go over and take care of her.
Only then did Yu Miao hang up with a smile.
She believed that Ye Chang woulde overter.
Ye Chang sat in his room and was reading his script when his phone rang again.
He picked it up and saw that it was a call from his mother.
Ye Chang guessed that it might be rted to Yu Miao, so he didn¡¯t really want to answer this call.
Hence, he put his phone aside and ignored it. However, after a while, his phone rang again.
After that, she called every five minutes.
Ye Chang picked up the phone helplessly and answered, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m working. Can we talk after I get off work?¡±
Zhao Lan said aggressively, ¡°Work, work. All you know is work. Is work more important than Yu Miao? I heard that Yu Miao was injured and you sent her to the hospital. Why didn¡¯t you stay and take care of her?¡±
Hearing her words, Ye Chang choked.
He really didn¡¯t know what to say.
The two of them were alone. How would he be able to take care of her?
After taking care of her, there would be another scandal. Besides, he didn¡¯t want to see Yu Miao again at all.
Ye Chang thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for me to take care of her. The Yu family will hire a nurse. Mom, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±
Zhao Lan said angrily, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you paying attention to her? Yu Miao is such a good girl. Aren¡¯t you tempted at all? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still thinking about Yu Su?¡±
Ye Chang frowned. ¡°Mom!¡±
Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Zhao Lan.
¡°Let me tell you, as long as I live in this world, I won¡¯t let Yu Su enter the family. Give up. Hurry up and pack up and go take care of Yu Miao.¡±
Yu Miao was smart and obedient, and her eyes looked like Zhao Lan¡¯s lover¡¯s. Of course, Zhao Lan wanted to have her in her family.
Ye Chang put his hand to his forehead. His head hurt.
He said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t take care of Yu Miao, you can give up. Even if I¡¯m single for the rest of my life, I won¡¯t be with Yu Miao.¡±
Zhao Lan was so angry that her face was about to contort. ¡°Unfilial son, would I harm you? There are only benefits and no disadvantages if you marry Yu Miao. Just listen to me obediently..¡±
Chapter 533 - 533: Severing Their Relationship
Chapter 533: Severing Their Rtionship
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zhao Lan was so angry that her entire body trembled.
She knew that Yu Su was a vixen.
Ye Chang said coldly, ¡°Then tell me, what benefits does it have? If you¡¯re satisfied with Yu Miao, then acknowledge her as your goddaughter and not harm me.¡±
He must have been stupid to listen to his mother in the past.
Zhao Lan could not believe that such cold words came from her son.
She scolded in a low voice, ¡°Ye Chang, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±
Ye Chang¡¯s face was filled with mockery. ¡°Mother, do you think our Ye family is a golden nest? Yu Su doesn¡¯t want toe. You despised her background, but you¡¯re the real vige girl.¡±
He continued, ¡°Don¡¯t interfere in my matters in the future. If you still interfere, I¡¯ll cut ties with you. I mean what I say.¡±
Ye Chang finally said everything that was on his mind.
He felt his entire body rx and his mind was very clear.
Zhao Lan was so angry that she almost fainted. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Unfilial son, you¡¯re rebelling!¡±
Ye Chang said indifferently, ¡°Whatever you think it is. I won¡¯t do things ording to your thoughts anymore. I don¡¯t need your noble guidance either. If you really think Yu Miao is pitiful, take care of her yourself!¡±
Zhao Lan shouted angrily, ¡°I¡¯m going to tell your father that you¡¯repletely rebellious!¡±
Only Ye Heng could control Ye Chang.
However, Ye Chang still said coldly, ¡°Then go. Even if Dades to persuade me, I won¡¯t change my mind. I¡¯ll also cry to Grandpa and Grandma and see who¡¯s better.¡±
¡°Ye Chang!¡± Zhao Lan shouted angrily, but she could not say anything else.
After Ye Chang made himself clear, he immediately hung up.
Calling his mother was a waste of time and energy. It was not beneficial to him. He might as well read the script again.
When Zhao Lan heard that the call was hung up, she was stunned on the spot.
This youngest son seemed to have changed into apletely different person. He could not be controlled.
She was clearly doing this for Ye Chang¡¯s sake. Why didn¡¯t her son listen to her? He even threatened her!
The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Zhao Lan called again.
This time, she realized that she had been blocked by Ye Chang.
¡°Ah!¡± Zhao Lan screamed and threw all the pillows on the sofa to the ground.
Zhao Lan vented her anger in the living room for a while before calling Ye Heng.
Sheined and said a lot of things.
On the other end of the phone, Ye Heng was all smiles.
It seemed that his son had finally grown up.
It was good that he saw his mother¡¯s true colors. Then, he did not have to worry about his son being harmed by Zhao Lan.
As usual, Ye Hengforted Zhao Lan and promised to teach Ye Chang a good lesson when he returned to the capital.
Zhao Lan hung up the phone in satisfaction.
After hanging up, Zhao Lan still felt ufortable, so she made another call.
¡°Hello, Mrs. Ye.¡±
It was Ye Tao on the other end of the phone.
Zhao Lan¡¯s tone was much better than when she was talking to Ye Chang. ¡°Are you still working at thepany?¡±
¡°Yes, Madam, do you need anything?¡± Ye Tao looked at theputer screen and was nning an event.
Hearing her biological son calling her Mrs. Ye, Zhao Lan felt ufortable. She said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m your biological mother. Don¡¯t keep calling me Mrs. Ye. It¡¯s too distant.¡±
Ye Tao frowned and didn¡¯t say anything.
Then, Zhao Lan began to cry andin about how unfilial and heartless Ye Chang was. She even said that Ye Chang had blocked her phone number.
Shock shed across Ye Tao¡¯s face.
He did not expect his second brother to finally wake up and know how to resist his mother¡¯s control. This was a good thing.
He could only agree. ¡°Yes, he shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡±
Ye Tao knew how controlling his mother was. It was useless to persuade her. He might as well follow her words and let her vent the anger in her heart.
He had also watched Yu Su¡¯s variety show and knew that his younger brother¡¯s ex-girlfriend was not bad.
Her mother could not stand Yu Su. It was mainly because her younger brother liked Yu Su too much that her mother felt a sense of crisis and felt that she could not control Ye Chang.
This was also the reason why Ye Tao had never dared to fall in love.
If he found a girlfriend, his mother would also be so picky. He might as well not find one.
Ye Tang was the smartest person in the family..
Chapter 534 - 534: Finding Ye Tao to Take Care of Yu Miao
Chapter 534: Finding Ye Tao to Take Care of Yu Miao
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After returning to the country, not only did Ye Tang not go home, but she also kept going against Zhao Lan and escaped from Zhao Lan¡¯s control.
Now, even Ye Chang did not listen to his mother.
Only he, the adopted son of the Ye family, was still controlled by his mother.
After all, his mother knew all his secrets and could easily control him.
Ye Tao also didn¡¯t want to be enemies with anyone from the Ye family.
He had grown up in an orphanage. After he was adopted by the Ye family, the
Ye family treated him very well. Ye Tao had always felt lucky.
But when he was eight years old, everything changed.
Mrs. Ye actually told him that she had given birth to him with another man and that he was Ye Chang¡¯s half-brother. This was uneptable.
From then on, he studied hard so that he could leave the Ye family as soon as possible and have a world of his own.
He would no longer be held hostage by Zhao Lan and be foreced to do things he did not like.
However, he soon discovered another secret. He was being used as a puppet for a secret technique¡
A hint of pain shed in Ye Tao¡¯s eyes, and his right hand gripped the mouse tightly.
On the other end of the line, Zhao Lan continued, ¡°My good son, I have something I want you to do.¡±
Ye Tao took a deep breath and said, ¡°What is it?¡±
It was impossible for him to do anything against his will.
Zhao Lan said, ¡°Yu Miao is injured and lying alone in the hospital. Take a few days off to take care of her!¡±
Ye Tao looked helpless. Zhao Lan actually asked him to take care of Yu Miao? She didn¡¯t even think about it. Was it appropriate for him to take care of her? Besides, he didn¡¯t dare to hang out with people like Yu Miao. Who knew when his luck would be sucked away?
Ye Tao said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m going on a business trip tomorrow. The higher-ups have already decided.¡±
¡°Can¡¯t you let others go? I¡¯ll tell yourpany,¡± Zhao Lan said impatiently.
Yu Miao was so pitiful in the hospital alone. Besides, Ye Tao was Yu Miao¡¯s biological brother, so they should take care of each other even more.
Ye Tao immediately exined, ¡°Father instructed me toplete this project properly. Otherwise, it will affect the assessment.¡±
He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°There¡¯s another thing. I feel that it¡¯s not appropriate for me to take care of Yu Miao. If I go over, it won¡¯t be good if the Yu family misunderstands.¡±
When Zhao Lan heard this, she felt that it made sense.
The two of them were siblings. It wouldn¡¯t be good if the Yu family arranged their marriage.
Zhao Lan said helplessly, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll get Yu Miao to find the Yu family to take care of her. It¡¯s justifiable for the Yu family to take care of her.¡±
Ye Tao held his forehead helplessly.
She should have let the Yu family take care of her since the start. He didn¡¯t know what Zhao Lan was thinking.
Ye Tao said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll continue working.¡±
He entertained his mother awhile more before hanging up. His face was full of fatigue.
After Zhao Lan hung up, she called Yu Miao again.
¡°Yu Miao, I¡¯m sorry. Ye Chang is busy with work. He doesn¡¯t even have time to answer my call. He can¡¯t take care of you. You should call Hu Ying.¡±
Yu Miao frowned and said, ¡°Alright, Mrs. Ye. I won¡¯t trouble you then.¡±
However, she was cursing in her heart: What a useless thing. She can¡¯t even order her son around.
The more she thought about it, the angrier Yu Miao became. She chatted with Zhao Lan listlessly for a while more before hanging up.
After the call ended, the ward fell silent again.
Yu Miao felt terrible and was unwilling to be hospitalized alone.
After thinking for a long time, she finally thought of a solution. That was to let Hu Ying bring her home to recuperate and let the three brothers at home take care of her.
Hence, she took a few photos of the injured area and sent them to Hu Ying.
Not long after, Hu Ying called her, her heart aching for Yu Miao.
Yu Miao exined that she had identally fallen while working. She also pitifully said that she was alone in the hospital and couldn¡¯t eat or sleep well. She really wanted to go home.
Hu Ying immediately asked the butler to drive to pick Yu Miao up.
There was a family doctor in the Yu family. Yu Miao¡¯s injury could be treated at home. There was no need to stay in the hospital forever.
When Yu Miao returned home, her three brothers were not at home. Only Hu Ying went to her room to see Yu Miao. Yu Miao was so touched that she cried on the spot.
However, after Hu Ying left, Yu Miao felt very disgusted.
Hu Ying¡¯s stomach was even bigger. Her face was sallow and thin, and she looked like a farmer¡¯s wife in the countryside. She looked very ugly..
Chapter 535 - 535: Transferring the Worm Poison
Chapter 535: Transferring the Worm Poison
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Miao sent the photos of her injuries to her brothers, hoping that they woulde and see her.
However, after a few days, her three brothers did note to the room at all.
Yu Miao sent another message to Hu Rui and Hu Zhe.
The two of them did not reply, as if they had not seen the messages. This made Yu Miao furious.
Yu Miao thought of a way. She wanted Hu Ying to love her more so that she would force her brothers to take care of her. At that time, they would not be able to escape even if they wanted to.
That night, Yu Miao contacted Liu Min.
After the two of them discussed, Liu Min left.
The next day, Yu Miao took the initiative to look for Hu Ying and asked her go to her room alone.
Hu Ying¡¯s expression was ugly. ¡°What exactly is it that you can¡¯t talk about in the living room?¡±
In the past few days, the one-month deadline for the talisman given by the master was approaching. Her worm poison was acting up again, and her mood was getting worse.
Yu Miao bit her lip and said, ¡°Mom, I really can¡¯t bear to see you suffer so much. I found a ck Magic Master for you. Perhaps he can help you.¡±
Hu Ying¡¯s eyes were so bright that they were a little scary. She grabbed Yu Miao¡¯s hand at once. ¡°Really? Can he kill the worm in my body?¡±
Yu Miao shook her head. ¡°The worm can¡¯t be killed for the time being.¡±
Hu Ying loosened her grip on Yu Miao¡¯s hand and gritted her teeth. ¡°Then why are you even saying?¡±
Yu Miao smiled and said slowly, ¡°Although we can¡¯t kill it, there¡¯s another way.¡±
Hu Ying became happy again and held Yu Miao¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Tell me, if you help me, I¡¯ll satisfy whatever you want.¡±
Yu Miao said, ¡°That ck Magic Master said that he can transfer the worm in your body to someone else.¡±
¡°Sure!¡± Hu Ying¡¯s body was trembling, and wrinkles appeared on her face from her smile.
She didn¡¯t care about others. At most, she would give that person more money.
Yu Miao said, ¡°That person needs to satisfy two conditions. First, that person has to be rted to you by blood. Second, he has to be born in the same month as you.¡±
It took Liu Min a long time toe up with this idea.
If this matter was sessful, Yu Su would also be hurt, and Yu Miao would be able to regain Hu Ying¡¯s trust and love.
After Yu Miao finished speaking, Hu Ying really thought about it.
They had to be rted by blood, and have their birthdays in the same month. Her sons¡¯ birthdays were not in the same month as hers. Among the children of her maternal family¡
Hu Ying thought for a while and finally remembered someone. It was her elder brother¡¯s son, Hu Rui.
Hu Rui had juste from overseas and even brought her a gift.
Back then, when Hu Rui was born, she had just celebrated her birthday, so she had a deep impression of his birthday.
Hu Ying frowned. ¡°Your eldest cousin, Hu Rui, is born in the same month as me, but it¡¯s not good to transfer it to him, right? If he¡¯s as bloated as me, that would be too ugly.¡±
She was not crazy enough to sacrifice her nephew¡¯s health.
Besides, if she was found out, her brother would definitely not let her off.
Yu Miao exined, ¡°No, this poison has a different effect on men and women. Eldest Cousin is a man. If he¡¯s poisoned, it will only slightly affect his fertility. It won¡¯t affect him much.¡±
She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°In the future, if you would like to force out the worm, it will be easier to force it out of the second aspared to the first host body. It won¡¯t be too painful. Besides, Cousin is strong. He will be fine.¡±
Yu Miao knew that Hu Ying was tempted.
She only said these words to convince Hu Ying take advantage of the situation to do this.
Hu Ying frowned, her heart wavering.
Yu Miao looked at her mother with a pained expression, ¡°Mom, I saw that you are in too muchpain, so I found a ck Magic Master to find this method. If you don¡¯t use it, it will be a waste of my effort.¡±
Of course, she hoped that Hu Ying would be ruthless.
When Hu Rui was affected, the Hu family would invite all kinds of masters to treat him.
However, those masters would definitely not be able to treat him. In the end, it would be really likely that the Hu family might contact Yu Su.
At that time, regardless of whether Yu Su was willing to save him or not, he would not have a good ending.
ording to Liu Min, with Yu Su¡¯s strength she is unable to save him.
Even if he was saved, it was very likely that Hu Rui would die immediately. In that case, the Hu family would be enemies with Yu Su.
If she did not save him, the Hu family would definitely bepletely disappointed in Yu Su.
When the time came, Yu Miao could rmend the master of the Daoist Association to help save him..D
Chapter 536 - 536: Retribution
Chapter 536: Retribution
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
She heard from Liu Min that the Hu family had recently obtained a lot of antiques. When the time came, she could ask for these antiques.
If Hu Rui really died in the process, it would have nothing to do with her. Who asked Hu Rui not to dote on her?¡¯
This was Hu Rui¡¯s retribution!
Hu Ying was tempted, but she did not dare to. She hesitated for a while.
Yu Miao continued, ¡°Mom, Uncle dotes on you the most. If he finds out, he will definitely agree to this method.¡±
She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Besides, Eldest Cousin was just fooling around overseas. Now that he¡¯s back, he¡¯ll definitely be very happy to help his aunt.¡±
Hu Ying pondered for a moment before nodding.
Big Brother really doted on her. Ever since she was young, other than not agreeing to help the Ye familyst time, he would satisfy her with everything else.
However, if she had to choose between her and Hu Rui, Hu Ying was not sure what her brother would choose.
Hu Ying looked hesitant. ¡°Why don¡¯t I call home and ask for their opinion?¡±
Yu Miao hurriedly said, ¡°No, that ck Magic Master emphasized that the other party must not know about the ritual. If the other party resists even a little, the ritual will fail.¡±
If she said it, the Hu family would definitely not agree.
Yu Miao continued to persuade him, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first. Anyway, there won¡¯t be any obvious reaction from Eldest Cousin. If it¡¯s just a problem with his fertility, the family will definitely think that it¡¯s caused by Eldest Cousin fooling around overseas. No one will guess that it¡¯s you.¡±
¡°Really?¡± Hu Ying heaved a sigh of relief.
Yu Miao said, ¡°Mom, think about how ufortable it is every day after you have been poisoned by the worm poison. If it¡¯s transferred to Eldest Cousin, you¡¯ll recover.¡±
These words made Hu Ying¡¯s heart flutter. It had been a long time since she had left the house. Because her stomach was swollen, she had been cooped up at home.
Hu Ying took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll give Big Brother a call first and see what he says.¡±
Yu Miao frowned, worried that something would happen, but she didn¡¯t say anything. If she said too much, it would arouse her mother¡¯s suspicion.
Hu Ying took out her phone and called Hu Yu.
Soon, the call went through.
The two of them chatted for a while before Hu Ying asked, ¡°Brother, do you still love me as much as before?¡±
¡°Of course. You¡¯re the youngest daughter of the Hu family. Your second brother and I dote on you the most,¡± Hu Yu said firmly.
Hu Ying continued to ask, ¡°If you were to choose between me and Hu Rui, who would you choose?¡±
Hu Yu frowned and asked curiously, ¡°What happened at home again?¡±
Hu Ying said coquettishly, ¡°Brother, just answer me. Who will you choose?¡±
Hu Yu said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? You¡¯re as important as him.¡±
He would definitely choose his son, but he was afraid that Hu Ying would think too much, so he could only say this.
Hu Ying said in surprise, ¡°I knew you¡¯re the best. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. I¡¯ll go home in a few days and we can have a good chat.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Hu Yu said.
The two of them chatted for a while more before Hu Ying hung up.
She looked at Yu Miao and nodded. ¡°Make an appointment with the master. Let¡¯s meet.¡±
Yu Miao¡¯s eyes lit up and she immediately said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll arrange a ce to meet tomorrow. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±
After resting for a few days, she could now sit in a wheelchair.
Hu Ying nodded with afortable smile on her face.
Since Big Brother felt that she was as important as his nephew, it didn¡¯t matter if his nephew suffered for her, right?
Even if Big Brother found out, he probably wouldn¡¯t me her.
That day, Yu Miao also went out to eat in a wheelchair. Her rtionship with Hu Ying was even closer than before.
Yu Zheng and Yu Ruo sat at the table. They looked at each other in confusion.
Yu Hong didn¡¯t return today and went to the office to work overtime again.
It was rare that Hu Ying was not angry either.
This meal really made Yu Zheng and Yu Ruo feel that something was wrong.
A few days ago, because of abdominal pain, Hu Ying ate little and always lost her temper at the dining table.
However, Hu Ying had eaten a lot today. She still had a smile on her face, and her temper was much better.
Yu Zheng nced at his mother and tried to ask, ¡°Mom, you have a good appetite today. You seem to be in a good mood.¡±
Hu Ying nced at him and saidzily, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s good that you are like this,¡± Yu Zheng looked at his mother¡¯s expression and said carefully.
¡°Hmph! Unfilial son.¡± Hu Ying scolded before continuing to chat with Yu Miao with a smile..
Chapter 537 - 537: Black Magic Master Wu Zhen
Chapter 537: ck Magic Master Wu Zhen
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After dinner, Hu Ying brought Yu Miao upstairs.
At the dining table, Yu Zheng and Yu Ruo looked at each other and felt that it was too calm today. It was so calm that they were not used to it.
Yu Zheng scratched his head and asked curiously, ¡°Why do I feel that Mom is hiding something from us?¡±
Yu Ruo rolled his eyes at him. ¡°What is Mom hiding from us? Are you out of your mind? You should be happy that Mom has be better.¡±
In his opinion, his mother was a patient and should not have the ability to do anything else.
Yu Zheng sighed. ¡°I hope so!¡±
He really didn¡¯t want to clean up his mother¡¯s mess anymore.
During this period of time, his mother had suffered from the worm poison and did not have the energy to go out. It had been hard on the brothers.
Yu Ruo nodded. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that it might be because Yu Miao coaxed Mom and Mom¡¯s mood improved.¡±
Yu Miao had always been very good at coaxing their mother.
The two of them stopped thinking about it and went upstairs after dinner.
The next morning.
After Yu Ruo finished his breakfast, he returned to his room to rest while Yu Zheng went out.
The entire Yu family fell silent. Yu Miao and Hu Ying were pushed out of the door by the servants. After getting into the nanny car, Yu Miao heaved a sigh of relief.
The nanny car drove towards a farm outside the city. After arriving, Yu Miao and Hu Ying went straight to the private room on the third floor.
A man in a ck robe sat in the private room.
The man was about 40 years old and he was smiling.
Three cups of tea were ced on the table. The fragrance of the tea filled the room, and birds chirped outside the window.
This made Hu Ying feel better, she had a good impression of this ck Magic Master.
The ck Magic Master was called Wu Zhen, he studied under the Southwest ck Magic Master faction and had a lot of experience in worm techniques.
Hu Ying asked about the worm.
Wu Zhen said with a smile, ¡°When transferring the worm, it will reduce some poison of the worm. The next person whom the worm gets transferred to will not be greatly affected. His symptoms will be much lighter than yours.¡±
¡°I have some connections with the president of the Daoist Association. As long as hees out of seclusion, I¡¯ll get him to help your nephew remove the parasite. You can rest assured.¡±
This meant that the worm was only in Hu Rui¡¯s body temporarily. It would be fine.
Hu Ying heaved a sigh of relief. Then she had nothing to worry about.
Hu Ying nodded. ¡°When is the best time to perform the ritual?¡±
Wu Zhen smiled. ¡°Madam, the parasitic poison in your body is about to re up. The sooner the better. If you wait until the talismanpletely loses its effect, your stomach will continue to swell.¡±
At the mention of her stomach, Hu Ying looked down at her stomach with a pained expression.
When she gave birth to a few children, she did not have stretch marks on her stomach.
After being poisoned by the spell, her stomach became bigger and bigger. It was filled with stretch marks like a big watermelon. This was the most ufortable thing for Hu Ying.
Hu Ying nodded. ¡°Alright, then please help me with the ritual as soon as possible. I will definitely cooperate. If you need anypensation, just let me know.¡±
Wu Zhen had a smile in his eyes.
He inadvertently looked at Yu Miao, and both of them were smiling.
Three dayster, at ten o¡¯clock at night.
Hu Ying was dressed in a thick maternity suit and was wrapped tightly in it as she left the house.
Yu Miao was also pushed into the car.
The two of them had been asking around for the past few days and found out that Hu Rui went back to a bar to drink every night. Hence, they decided to go to somewhere near the bar to perform a ritual.
Wu Zhen had already entered the bar and bribed the bartender to sprinkle a powder into Hu Rui¡¯s wine.
After the nanny car arrived near the bar, Yu Miao waited in the car. Hu Ying was wearing a hat and a mask on her face, revealing only her eyes. Yu Miao had also put on eye makeup for Hu Ying, so she looked different from usual.
Then, Hu Ying stood at the entrance of the bar and waited for Hu Rui to walk out.
At 11:30 p.m., Hu Rui finally walked out of the bar. Hu Ying quickly walked over and bumped into him.
Wu Zhen stood on the second floor nearby and watched themotion below.
The moment Hu Ying bumped into him, Wu Zhen picked up the whistle and blew it softly. The tune was very strange.
After hearing the song, the parasite in Hu Ying¡¯s body woke up.
The worm quickly squirmed and came to the surface of the skin of Hu Ying¡¯s arm. It smelled a pleasant smell from the person opposite it and jumped towards him..
Chapter 538 - 538: Transfering the Worm
Chapter 538: Transfering the Worm
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Hu Rui came out of the bar drunk and was bumped by a fat woman. His body was knocked back a few steps.
Hu Rui was so angry that he was about to curse.
However, the woman opposite him said in a hoarse and strange voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m pregnant and can¡¯t walk steadily.¡±
After the woman finished speaking, she kept bowing.
The woman¡¯s stomach was very big and bulging. She did look pregnant.
Hu Rui would not argue with a pregnant woman. He said angrily, ¡°Watch the road clearly in the future and don¡¯t bump into anyone again. Get lost!¡±
After saying that, he continued walking forward.
But what he didn¡¯t notice was that there was a fat ck worm lying on his cor.
The worm crawled up his cor to his neck and swooshed into his nostrils.
As Hu Rui walked, he felt an itch in his nose and sneezed.
However, the worm had already burrowed into his nose¡
Hu Rui rubbed his nose and didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. He hailed a taxi by the roadside and went home.
A weekter.
Yu Su sat in the studio when her phone rang.
It was an unknown number.
Yu Su picked up the call and asked, ¡°Hello, who is this?¡±
¡°Yu Su, I¡¯m Eldest Uncle.¡± Hu Yu¡¯s voice sounded a little reserved.
Yu Su found it a little strange. Why would the head of the Hu family call her?
After leaving the Yu family, she never saw her eldest uncle again.
Yu Su had a good rtionship with her eldest uncle. After she returned to the Yu family, her eldest uncle and aunt brought many gifts to visit her.
The two of them were afraid that if they gave Yu Su a bank card in person, she would not ept it. Thus, they stuffed a card into the gift. The password was Yu Su¡¯s birthday.
Yu Su had also been to the Hu family as a guest. Her eldest aunt had specially tidied up a room for her and decorated it carefully. She had even asked Yu Su to visit often when she was free.
Among the Hu family, other than her second uncle¡¯s family, who treated Yu Su coldly, everyone else treated her well.
Eldest Aunt¡¯s two children, Xia Chen and Xia Ning, often sent Yu Su messages.
After Yu Su cut ties with his family, Xia Chen and Xia Ning even sent a message to support Yu Su and told her not to be afraid.
Yu Su was not a cold person. She would naturally show some mercy to those who treated her well.
Yu Su asked, ¡°President Hu, why are you looking for me?¡±
She had broken off her rtionship with the Yu family and was no longer rted to the Hu family. Naturally, she would not call him Eldest Uncle.
She hoped that her uncle would understand this.
When Hu Yu heard this form of address, his heart ached. ¡°Yu Su, Hu Rui has beenining about his headache for the past few days. There were a few times when he fainted from the pain. He went to the hospital to check, but they didn¡¯t find any problems. I hired a few metaphysical masters, but we couldn¡¯t find the reason either.¡±
He paused for a moment and asked in embarrassment, ¡°I called to ask if you¡¯re free toe and take a look?¡±
When he said this, he felt very embarrassed. After all, when Yu Su broke off ties with the Yu family, him, as the eldest uncle, did not help much.
Yu Su was a little surprised. Wasn¡¯t Hu Rui fine not long ago?
Yu Su said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look in the afternoon.¡±
Since her uncle had spoken, she could not stand by and do nothing.
Hearing Yu Su¡¯s answer, Hu Yu finally rxed a little.
He immediately said, ¡°Alright, Hu Rui is at the Third Hospital in the capital. Give me a call when youe. I¡¯ll get your aunt to pick you up.¡±
With that, the two of them hung up.
Yu Su immediately got Guan Lu to arrange for her work to be done in the morning, leaving her afternoon free.
Guan Lu nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±
At 2.00 pm in the afternoon.
Yu Su appeared at the entrance of the Third Hospital. Her eldest aunt, Wu Xi, was already waiting at the entrance.
She walked up to Yu Su and said happily, ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re finally here. I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. You¡¯re getting prettier and prettier.¡±
When Wu Xi first met Yu Su, Yu Su still looked young and inexperienced.
Now that she had be a superstar, she could only see her on television.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°Hello, Madam Hu. It¡¯s been a long time.¡±
Hearing this form of address, Wu Xi felt extremely ufortable, but she quickly smiled again. ¡°Let¡¯s go up and talk.¡±
The two of them took the stairs and headed for the seventh floor.
The seventh floor were the high-ss wards. Wu Xi walked out of the elevator first and guided Yu Su to the door of the ward in the middle.
¡°This is the ce,¡± Wu Xi said.
Yu Su nodded and pushed open the door to enter the ward.
The three people in the ward looked over with mncholic expressions..
Chapter 539 - 539: Treatment
Chapter 539 - 539: Treatment
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In the hospital bed, Hu Rui¡¯s face was unshaven. His lips were bloodless, and the dark circles under his eyes were deep. He looked listless, as if he had been locked up for days.
Hu Yu sat by the bed with a worried expression.
Hu Zhe stood in the ward with a terrible expression.
Seeing Yu Su enter, a trace of embarrassment shed across Hu Rui¡¯s face, and he did not look at her.
Hu Zhe clenched his fists and opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.
Thest time he doubted Yu Su, he even questioned her. However, now they needed her help.
Hu Yu stood up from the stool and said to Yu Su with a smile, ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re here. Come in and take a seat!¡±
He gave Hu Zhe a look.
Hu Zhe immediately ran over to get a stool and ced it by the bed for Yu Su to sit on.
Yu Su greeted, ¡°President Hu.¡±
This form of address sessfully made Hu Zhe and Hu Rui¡¯s hearts tremble.
Hu Yu sighed. ¡°Yu Su, help Hu Rui take a look. The color on his face getting worse and worse, and he¡¯s been unconscious for longer and longer.¡±
Hu Rui looked at Yu Su with hope in his eyes.
Yu Su nodded and nced at Hu Rui. She saw a dark auraing from him, along with blood and restlessness.
She took another step closer. ¡°Stretch out your wrist.¡±
Hu Rui immediately did as he was told. He stretched out a pale hand and handed it to Yu Su.
Yu Su ced two fingers on his pulse, then closed her eyes and used her magic power to probe Hu Rui¡¯s body.
Her magic power flowed through Hu Rui¡¯s meridians and reached his limbs to investigate, but she did not find anything abnormal.
Yu Su injected her magic power into Hu Rui¡¯s neck again.
She felt that dark aura getting closer and closer, as if she was about to find it.
In the end, Yu Su found a curled-up worm in a blood vessel above Hu Rui¡¯s eye socket. The worm was motionless in the blood vessel.
If not for Yu Su¡¯s breakthrough to Upper Level 5, she would not have been able to find this worm.
The Master who refined this worm was definitely not weak. At least, he wasparable to the Southwest ck Magic King.
However, the Southwest ck Magic King had already been imprisoned. Was there a ck Magic Master stronger than him now? Yu Su was a little puzzled.
At the same time, she did not understand why this ck Magic Master was targeting Hu Rui.
Yu Su asked, ¡°What have you done recently?¡±
Hu Rui paused for a few seconds before slowly saying, ¡°I¡¯ve been ying golf at the golf course during the day these past few days. I¡¯ve also gone to the nearbymercial street to shop. I¡¯ve also gone to a few inte cafes to y. I¡¯ve been drinking at the bar at night.¡±
After saying this, Hu Yu red at him coldly.
What a wastrel! He had worked hard all his life. Why was the son he gave birth to such a bastard!
He did not study hard overseas and almost did not even get his graduation certificate. After returning to the country, he did not work in thepany and even wandered outside all day.
The more he thought about it, the angrier Hu Yu became.
Wu Xi looked at her husband¡¯s expression and knew what he was thinking. She reached out and stroked Hu Yu¡¯s back.
The two of them looked at each other and suppressed their anger.
He would let his son get through this first. It would not be toote to teach him a lesson when he recovered. He would slowly educate him in the future.
Yu Su thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Then have you made any enemies recently?¡±
Hu Rui shook his head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯ve been living quite happily recently. I¡¯ve also made a lot of friends. They¡¯re all quite good.¡±
So what went wrong? Hu Rui couldn¡¯t figure it out himself.
Yu Su also knew that although Hu Rui was a little stupid sometimes, he was very loyal to his friends and would not be ruthlessly attacked by them.
She thought about it some more. ¡°Have you met anyone strangetely? Have any strangers ever touched your body or bumped into you?¡±
At the mention of the strange person, Hu Rui¡¯s eyes shed.
He said, ¡°A few days ago, I just finished my drink and walked out of the bar. I was knocked down by a pregnant woman wrapped tightly at the door. That person kept apologizing, so I didn¡¯t pursue the matter. But now that I think about it, that person is quite suspicious.¡±
¡°It¡¯s summer, and that person is wearing a mask and hat. Doesn¡¯t she feel hot?¡± Thinking back, Hu Rui felt that the person was even more suspicious.
He asked, ¡°Did someone cast a spell on me? Is that why I have a headache?¡±
Yu Su shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not a curse, it¡¯s a parasite poison. Someone ced a worm in your head.¡±
¡°Ah!¡± Hu Rui covered his head with his hands and screamed.
Although he looked like a tough guy on the surface, he was most afraid of
worms..
Chapter 540 - 540: So It’s Hu Ying
Chapter 540 - 540: So It¡¯s Hu Ying
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Now that he heard that there was a worm in his head, Hu Rui panicked. ¡°Worm! I hate worms the most. Why is there a worm in my head? Is it because of that woman?¡±
But why did that person want to harm him?
Wu Xi was also very anxious, but she did not speak. She was afraid of disturbing Yu Su¡¯s consultation.
Yu Su thought for a moment and said, ¡°Try to recall what that person was like at that time.¡±
Hu Rui forced himself to calm down. ¡°That person¡¯s stomach was very big, like a pregnant woman. There was a cloth hat on her head and a mask on her face, only revealing her eyes. Her voice was a little strange, as if she was deliberately speaking in a high-pitched voice.¡±
She deliberately hid her voice¡ This made Yu Su frown slightly.
This meant that this person might be someone Hu Rui knew. She had to hide her appearance to avoid exposing herself.
Her stomach was very big¡ Yu Su suddenly thought of someone.
Could it be Hu Ying?
Yu Su said, ¡°Do you remember which day it was? You can get the staff of the bar to pull out the surveince footage from that day and analyze it.¡±
There were usually surveince cameras at the entrance of the bar.
If it was really Hu Ying, it could be seen from the surveince camera.
Hu Rui nodded. ¡°I know the date. It was my friend¡¯s birthday. That friend owns the bar too. He can help me check the surveince cameras.¡±
After saying that, Hu Rui immediately contacted his friend. Ten minutester, he received the video from that day.
Hu Yu was working in the ward today, so Yu Su used hisputer to open the surveince video and check the surveince footage from that day.
Sure enough, there was a woman with a big belly loitering at the entrance of the bar that night. She hid behind a pir and looked into the bar from time to time, as if she was waiting for someone.
After Hu Rui walked out of the bar, the woman rushed out from behind the pir and charged straight at Hu Rui.
It was obvious that she did it on purpose.
After the collision, she apologized without even raising her head, not caring who the person in front of her was. Or rather, she had long known the identity of the person in front of her.
After apologizing, the woman ran to the other side in a panic.
Yu Su pointed theputer at Hu Yu and the others and said, ¡°Do you guys remember this person?¡±
She yed the video again.
Hu Yu shook her head after reading it. ¡°I can¡¯t see her face clearly. I don¡¯t know who she is. I can¡¯t recognize her!¡±
Wu Xi said curiously, ¡°I feel that she¡¯s a little familiar, but I can¡¯t remember who it is. Who is it?¡±
Hu Rui and Hu Zhe also shook their heads. They did not know who this person was, but they felt that she was vaguely familiar.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°You really don¡¯t remember? You all know this person and are very familiar with her.¡±
The four of them looked at Yu Su.
Hu Rui asked angrily, ¡°Who is this person? Why did she harm me like this? I must take revenge and let her experience the pain I¡¯ve suffered!¡±
He had barely slept for the past few days. The moment he fell into a deep sleep, there was a piercing pain in his brain.
He was on the verge of a nervous breakdown.
Yu Su said slowly, ¡°This person is your aunt.¡±
Hearing this, Hu Rui was petrified on the bed, his mouth wide open in a daze.
Was this person really his aunt? Hu Rui thought about it carefully and said in disbelief, ¡°So it¡¯s really my aunt. Why did she harm me!¡±
Hu Yu could not believe it either. He frowned and asked Yu Su, ¡°Is she really my little sister?¡±
Hu Ying was a little stubborn at times, but she would not harm her own family.
Moreover, Hu Ying loved beauty the most. How could she look like a fatty in the video?
Yu Su nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll get my friend to check the surveince cameras on this street. Wait a moment.¡±
Asking her friends to check was just an excuse. Yu Su did not want to expose her hacker skills in front of them.
Then, she entered the hacker¡¯s website and downloaded the surveince video of the street outside the bar. Soon, she found the scene of Hu Ying getting into the car.
Yu Su uploaded the surveince footage to theputer and yed the video for them to see.
On the screen, a ck nanny car stopped. The tightly wrapped woman looked around before getting into the car.
On the other side of the car sat a familiar person.
Hu Zhe shouted, ¡°Isn¡¯t this person Yu Miao?¡±
Wu Xi looked at it carefully a few times and realized something. ¡°This seems to be the Yu family¡¯s car. I have some impression of it. One time, I bumped into Hu Ying when I was going for a beauty treatment. She was sitting in this car..¡±
Chapter 541 - 541: Yu Miao Pulling the Strings
Chapter 541: Yu Miao Pulling the Strings
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Hu Yu frowned and felt terrible.
He had a feeling that this person was Hu Ying.
But why did Hu Yu wrap herself up like this and attack her biological nephew?
This was simply iprehensible.
Did something happen that he didn¡¯t know about?
Suddenly, Hu Yu thought of the phone call Hu Ying had made a few days ago. She had asked him how he would choose between her and her son.
Could this be what she was talking about?
Yu Su smiled and closed theputer. She exined to the few of them, ¡°As for the reason, I might know. She has a poisonous worm in her body. If she doesn¡¯t transfer it to someone else, she will suffer herself. Therefore, she chose Hu Rui as the target of transferring the worm.¡±
This was something that Hu Ying would do. She did not care about the safety of others and only cared about her own gains and losses.
As soon as these words were spoken, the four people present were shocked.
Hu Zhe was so angry that he stomped his feet and asked first, ¡°Are you saying that my aunt was poisoned and she transferred the worm in her body to my brother?¡±
Wu Xi¡¯s face was filled with anger as he clenched his fists tightly.
This sister-inw was too much. She actually had designs on the child. This was unbearable for Wu Xi.
Yu Su nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what I mean.¡±
Hu Yu¡¯s expression darkened slightly as he asked curiously, ¡°When did she get infected with the worm? How did she know the method to transfer it? Could it be that Yu Miao instructed her?¡±
He had also watched the variety show and knew that Yu Miao was very evil.
It made sense that Yu Miao knew these evil things.
Yu Su said, ¡°The transfer process shouldn¡¯t have been carried out by Yu Miao, but her connection with the Daoist Association is very deep. It¡¯s possible that she was the one who pulled the strings.¡±
She paused for a moment and asked again, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Mrs. Yu has been poisoned?¡±
Wu Xi gritted his teeth and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t hear about this. She hasn¡¯t returned to her parents¡¯ house for the past month.¡±
Hu Yu thought for a while and said, ¡°She told me that Mrs. Ye hired a ck Magic Master to deal with her. She was probably poisoned at that time!¡±
But why didn¡¯t she tell her family? Hu Yu couldn¡¯t understand this.
Yu Su exined, ¡°Yes, she was poisoned by the worm poison more than 20 days ago. At that time, CEO Yu even invited many metaphysical masters to treat her illness. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t manage to lure the worm out.¡±
¡°The name of the worm is Swellon Worm. The person who is poisoned will have a swollen abdomen and have difficulty excreting. They will be in a bad mood all day.¡±
Wu Xi gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with hatred. ¡°Hu Rui is her biological nephew. How could she bear to hurt him?¡±
She was really too much. It was fine if she bullied her in her parents¡¯ house in the past, but now, she was bullying her child.
Hu Zhe paced around the room, his face filled with anger.
Hu Yu was rtively calm. After thinking for a while, he asked, ¡°Can this worm be transferred to anyone?¡±
He wanted to know why his little sister chose Hu Rui.
Yu Su: ¡°There are two conditions for the transfer. Firstly, the two of them have to be rted by blood. Secondly, their birthdays have to be on the same month.¡±
¡°Yes! Hu Ying and Hu Rui¡¯s birthdays are on the same month,¡± Wu Xi said through gritted teeth.
Then, Wu Xi asked with a worried expression, ¡°Yu Su, do you have a way to resolve the poison worm in Xiao Rui¡¯s body?¡±
Hu Yu also looked nervously at Yu Su. Hu Zhe turned his head, waiting for Yu Su¡¯s reply expectantly.
Yu Su said, ¡°This is very difficult. The worm is hidden in the blood vessels in the eye socket. If anything happens during the removal process, it will either blind him or cause his brain to die.¡±
The Hu family had to consider this carefully. If they really wanted to treat him, she would not take responsibility if anything happens.
Hu Rui was so frightened that his face turned pale. He said in a sobbing voice, ¡°Yu Su, I don¡¯t want to be blind or lose consciousness.¡±
Seeing how scared his brother was, Hu Zhe¡¯s eyes welled up with tears.
The brothers rarely met each other, but their rtionship was deeper than that of ordinary brothers. Their parents had taught them since they were young that they were like brothers and had to support each other.
He did not dare to imagine how he would live if something happened to his brother.
Hu Zhe had always been looked down upon by his family when he went to be an athlete.
But Hu Rui had always been supportive, allowing him to chase his dreams and take on the responsibility of running thepany.
In fact, Hu Zhe also knew that his big brother did not like to manage thepany..
Chapter 542 - 542: Chances of Success
Chapter 542: Chances of Sess
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Hu Yu¡¯s heart trembled as well. He took a deep breath and asked Yu Su, ¡°What are the chances of sess?¡±
He had always doted on his eldest son. Otherwise, he would not have let Hu Rui fool around overseas for so many years.
Yu Su said, ¡°This worm is rted to the other party¡¯s ck Magic Master. During the process of my activation, the other party will definitely sense it. If the other party¡¯s ck Magic Master activates the worm and moves it, it will be extremely dangerous. The chances of sess are only 50%.¡±
The low probability was not because Yu Su was not strong enough, but because the location of the worm was special. If she was not careful, it would lead to serious consequences.
Also, the ck Magic Master who transferred the worm was definitely not weak and had rich experience, Yu Su had to consider all aspects.
Wu Xi asked anxiously, ¡°Yu Su, who has more confidence in doing this? If we invite the people from the Daoist Association, will there be a higher chance?¡±
A 50% chance was too low. This was her biological son. She didn¡¯t want any idents to happen.
Yu Su thought for a moment and replied, ¡°There are only two types of people who can sessfully take out the worm. The first is the person who nted the worm, using a special method to activate the worm. The other is the ck Magic Master who is in cahoots with the person who nted the worm.¡±
She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°If these two people would be willing to help to remove the worm, they would definitely want the Hu family to pay the price.¡±
Hu Rui also said, ¡°I keep feeling that Yu Miao is also involved in this matter. She must be involved in this matter. I just don¡¯t know what she wants.¡±
Hu Zhe took a deep breath. He did not expect things to be soplicated.
Hu Rui had been poisoned by a worm, and it was rted to the Hu family¡¯s resources.
Obviously, the Hu family was like a piece of cake that had been targeted. People wished they could run over and tear off a piece.
At this moment, hatred arose in Hu Zhe¡¯s heart. He really wanted to teach Yu Miao a lesson.
After listening to Hu Rui¡¯s analysis, Hu Yu fell into deep thought.
The transferring of the worms must have been nned. They wanted something from the Hu family. But what exactly did they want?
Tears fell from the corners of Wu Xi¡¯s eyes. She wiped them away. ¡°The Hu family has been targeted by a hungry wolf. Are we just going to let them extort us? If we don¡¯t undo the curse and let the worm stay in his brain, what will happen?¡±
She did not want to be restrained by others, let alone a ck Magic Master who harmed others.
Yu Su said slowly, ¡°If we don¡¯t undo the curse, the worm will slowly absorb the blood and essence in the brain. The host will have to endure pain every day, and the duration of hisa will also increase until the blood in his brain is sucked dry. Then, the host will die.¡±
In other words, Hu Rui would die if this was not cured.
Yu Su guessed that Yu Miao must have colluded with that ck Magic Master to deceive Hu Ying and did not tell her the truth.
That was why Hu Ying was so decisive.
However, ording to Hu Ying¡¯s personality, even if she knew the truth, she might not give up on moving the worm.
Hu Ying and Yu Miao¡¯s selfishness and coldness were exactly the same.
Wu Xi couldn¡¯t help but cry bitterly. ¡°My poor child, how did you meet such a heartless aunt who actually wanted to kill you? And that Yu Miao, didn¡¯t she always have a good rtionship with you? How could she do such a thing?¡±
She was on the verge of breaking down.
Although her eldest son, Hu Rui, loved to y, he had always been filial and obedient. How could he suffer such bad luck?
Hu Rui looked disgusted. ¡°I saw Yu Miao¡¯s character clearly and stopped contacting her. She¡¯s a selfish person. It¡¯s not strange for her to do such a thing.¡±
Unfortunately, he discovered it toote.
Hu Zhe¡¯s eyes were red as he asked, ¡°Yu Su, if my brother doesn¡¯t get the worm removed, how long can he live?¡±
¡°Six months at most,¡± Yu Su said after some thought.
If it was an ordinary person, they would still have at least a year to live. However, Hu Rui¡¯s body had a huge reaction to the worm, and it was easier for him to exhaust his blood essence.
Wu Xi was filled with hatred. She reached out and pinched her husband¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s all your sister¡¯s fault. You have to give me an exnation, or I won¡¯t let you off!¡±
Hu Yu¡¯s expression was also very terrible. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Little Sister probably didn¡¯t know that the consequences would be so serious..¡±
Chapter 543 - 543: We’ll Not Bear With It
Chapter 543: We¡¯ll Not Bear With It
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Hu Yu was stuck in the middle and was in a dilemma.
However, he was definitely on his son and wife¡¯s side. Hu Ying was too wrong this time.
Wu Xi sneered. She knew Hu Ying too well. ¡°Do you think she won¡¯t do this because she knows the consequences?¡±
Hu Yu was stunned for a moment before sighing. ¡°She was indeed in the wrong this time. When this matter is over, I¡¯ll definitely get her to give Hu Rui an exnation.¡±
However, the most important thing now was to ensure his son¡¯s safety.
Wu Xi gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Not only that, I also want the Hu family to know about this.¡±
She could tolerate it, but she could not tolerate the fact that her son was getting killed.
¡°Okay.¡± Hu Yu took a deep breath and took out his phone to call his parents.
To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and se@rch this link " /39h6j " to support us
When Old Master Hu and Old Madam Hu heard this, their first reaction was disbelief. Why would their youngest daughter do such a thing?
However, they could not exin it over the phone. After hanging up, they rushed to the hospital.
On the way, Old Madam Hu called her second son, Hu Shao, and her eldest daughter, Hu Wen, and asked them toe to the hospital.
In the ward.
Hu Zhe sat on the chair listlessly. Wu Xi¡¯s face was filled with grief.
Hu Yu was also standing by the window, his back looking heavy.
The atmosphere in the room was too oppressive, making it difficult for Hu Rui to breathe. He forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. At most, I¡¯ll die young.
Anyway, I¡¯ve been living quite happily in my life. I have no regrets.¡±
No matter what the oue was, the others still had to continue living. He didn¡¯t want to drag everyone down.
Hu Rui looked at Yu Su again, and his smile became more sincere. ¡°Yu Su, it was all my fault in the past. I didn¡¯t know how to read people properly and made you suffer. I¡¯m also very open-minded now. If you really can¡¯t treat me, then forget it. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±
Wu Xi said helplessly, ¡°Rascal, what nonsense are you talking about? If you leave, how will Mom live? I might as well go with you.¡±
At this point, her tears flowed again.
Hu Yu also sighed by the window. His back view looked very bleak, as if he had aged a lot.
Yu Su thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±
After saying that, she walked out of the ward and walked towards the end of the long corridor.
Yu Su took out her phone and called Wen Chuan. ¡°Senior, I might need your help here. I just don¡¯t know if it¡¯s convenient for you.¡±
Wen Chuan had just finished a game of chess when he received a call from Yu Su.
He said slowly, ¡°Tell me about it.¡±
Yu Su quickly exined the situation and asked, ¡°Senior Brother, can you guard the array formation by my side?¡±
If she had the help of his senior brother, the chances of sess would increase to 100%.
Wen Chuan thought for a moment. ¡°ording to what you said, it¡¯s not easy to undo this curse. You have to reach the perfected fifth level to be confident. Are you sure you want to get involved in this mess?¡±
Since Yu Su had severed ties with the Yu family, there was no need to help the Hu family remove the worm.
Yu Su understood what Wen Chuan meant.
She smiled. ¡°Back then, his parents helped me. I¡¯ll treat it as repaying a favor. After this matter is over, I won¡¯t have anything to do with them anymore. Also, I forgot to tell Senior Brother that my strength has already reached the perfected realm.¡±
Hearing this, even the knowledgeable Wen Chuan couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.
Yu Su¡¯s talent was too astonishing. At such a young age, she had already reached a realm that some people could never hope to reach in their entire lives.
Among the metaphysical masters that Wen Chuan knew, the youngest who had attained this level was also 40 years old.
From this, it could be seen that Yu Su was indeed a rare genius.
Wen Chuan couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue. ¡°You¡¯re really impressive. As expected of my junior sister.¡±
Yu Su smiled. ¡°You tter me!¡±
If it wasn¡¯t for the spirit stones that Xiao Han gave her, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to break through so quickly. This was all a coincidence.
Wen Chuanughed loudly. ¡°If news of your realm spreads, I¡¯m afraid the old fellows of the Daoist Association won¡¯t believe it. You¡¯re really talented. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to rely on you in the future.¡±
Previously, when he was discussing metaphysics with Yu Su, he realized that Yu Su¡¯sprehension ability was very high. The only problem was that she had reached a bottleneck.
Now that she had broken through the bottleneck, her realm naturally upgraded..
Chapter 544 - 544: Promise to Protect
Chapter 544: Promise to Protect
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su said, ¡°Thank you for your praise, Senior Brother. Are you willing to help with Hu Rui¡¯s matter?¡±
Wen Chuan nodded and smiled. ¡°Of course. You know that I can¡¯t leave the ancient city. You can bring the people to me. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±
He had never liked to interfere in the matters between metaphysical masters.
However, since Yu Su had begged him and he still needed Yu Su to help him get out of Chinatown. Naturally, he could not stand by and do nothing.
Yu Su hurriedly thanked him. ¡°Alright, I understand. Thank you, Senior Brother.¡±
The two of them exchanged a few more pleasantries. Wen Chuan reminded Yu Su that the person behind this might be up to something big and told her to be careful during this period of time. After Yu Su replied, the two of them hung up.
When Yu Su returned to the ward, the four people in the room were still frowning.
Yu Su said slowly, ¡°There¡¯s a way to increase the chances of sess.¡±
To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and se@rch this link " /39h6j " to support us
Upon hearing this, the four of them looked at Yu Su in surprise.
Wu Xi quickly walked over and hurriedly asked, ¡°Is there any way? If you need anything, just say it. We¡¯ll definitely cooperate.¡±
Yu Su said, ¡°My senior brother¡¯s metaphysics is very strong. If he sets up a defensive array formation for me, the probability will increase, but there¡¯s a requirement.¡±
¡°What request?¡± Hu Yu immediately asked.
Yu Su said, ¡°This ritual must be done in Chinatown.¡±
This request was not too harsh.
Hu Yu nodded. ¡°No problem. I can get the Hu family¡¯s private ne to send you there. If you need anything else, I can collect it as soon as possible.¡±
Wu Xi quickly hugged Yu Su, her eyes red. ¡°Yu Su, thank you so much. If not for your help, I don¡¯t know what would have happened to Hu Rui.¡±
Hu Zhe also nodded and said, ¡°Thank you for this time. If you need me in the future, you can contact me.¡±
Only at a critical moment could one see a person clearly.
After what happened to his eldest brother, he realized how righteous Yu Su was under her coldness.
Hu Yu immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s right. If Yu Su needs the Hu family¡¯s help in the future, you must look for me. Even if I have to do our best, our Hu family will help you.¡±
Yu Su nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll look for you if I need anything.¡±
In this matter, the Hu family indeed owed her a favor.
If she did not agree, it would be thought that she had other motives. She might as well agree.
Hu Rui was filled with gratitude, and his chest was filled with warmth.
He could survive. This was all thanks to Yu Su. He had to remember Yu Su¡¯s kindness.
Hu Zhe scratched his head and asked, ¡°Yu Su, when can the curse be cured?¡±
The thought of having a worm in his brother¡¯s head made him feel very ufortable and aggrieved.
The other three also looked at Yu Su expectantly.
Yu Su thought for a while and counted with her fingers before saying, ¡°This ritual is very difficult. I need to make sufficient preparations. I¡¯ve calcted the auspicious date. It can be on the sixth of next month. This way, there will be enough time and the chances of sess will be higher.¡±
¡°One more thing. During this period of time, we can also investigate Yu Miao¡¯s intentions and see what she wants to do.¡±
If they did not investigate thoroughly, there would be other dangers in the future.
Hu Zhe clenched his fists and said, ¡°Yes, I also want to know what they want to do!¡±
Resources of the Hu family? Or money?
Hu Yu¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°This time, let¡¯s teach those people a lesson. Otherwise, they¡¯ll think that the Hu family is easy to bully.¡±
Having been in the business world for so many years, he naturally knew the importance of chasing after the enemy.
He had to catch the mastermind and take revenge.
As for Hu Ying, the aplice, he wanted to sever their sibling rtionship. If she still didn¡¯t understand, then don¡¯t me him for being impolite.
Hu Rui asked pitifully, ¡°Yu Su, a month is so long. My head hurts every day. If the worm absorbs my energy for a month, will it affect my lifespan?¡±
Yu Su shook her head. ¡°I can give you a spiritual artifact. If you wear it with you, you can make the worm fall into a deep sleep. However, the effect will onlyst for a month.¡±
Yu Su knew a lot of ways to suppress it, but they were all temporary solutions.
After hearing Yu Su¡¯s words, Hu Rui nodded vigorously with a smile on his face. ¡°That¡¯s great. I won¡¯t have to suffer this month!¡±
For the past few days, he had been living a life worse than death..
Chapter 545 - 545: Keeping a Secret
Chapter 545: Keeping a Secret
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In the beginning, Hu Rui had only suddenly fainted.
Later on, he began to feel a sharp pain in his head and rolled on the ground in pain until he fell unconscious again.
Every night was the most torturous. Hu Rui could barely sleep. As long as he fell asleep, his head would start to hurt, waking him up from his sleep.
The severe insomnia made Hu Rui instantly haggard. His greatest wish now was to have a good sleep.
Wu Xi also heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. We can be at ease now. Yu Su, it¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re here. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t know how flustered we would be.¡±
The Yu Family must be blind to treat Yu Su like that.
Wu Xi was usually bored and had also watched the variety show Yu Su participated in, so she naturally knew how overboard the Yu family was.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°Keep the news that my senior brother and I can cure the curse a secret first. Otherwise, it will rm the people behind Yu Miao and we won¡¯t be able to find out their true motive.¡±
Hu Yu nodded. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡±
He would still look for metaphysical masters and ask them to treat his son. He would also pretend to be worried.
Wu Xi said hatefully, ¡°Other than our family of four, no one else will know.¡±
She also wanted the Hu family to see Hu Ying¡¯s true colors. If the Hu family knew that the parasitic poison could be cured, they would definitely not take it to heart and would even find excuses for Hu Ying.
Old Master Hu and Old Madam Hu doted on Hu Rui very much. If they heard that the parasitic poison could not be cured, they would really be disappointed in Hu Ying.
Not long after, someone knocked on the door.
Hu Zhe walked forward to open the door. The first to enter were Old Master Hu, Hu Jun, Old Madam Hu and followed by Zhang Xia.
Wu Xi cried to the two elders with a worried expression, ¡°Dad, Mom! You¡¯re finally here. Come and see Hu Rui!¡±
Hu Yu also sighed and stood at the side.
Looking at the situation in the ward, Hu Jun had an ominous feeling. He was shocked and walked in quickly with his walking stick. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Hu Rui? Tell us quickly!¡±
This was their most beloved eldest grandson. Nothing must happen to him.
Zhang Xia was also given a fright as she panicked.
She also walked in quickly and saw Hu Rui¡¯s declining appearance. ¡°Aiyo, my eldest grandson, how did you be like this?¡±
Wu Xi reached out to wipe his tears and sobbed, ¡°Hu Rui probably won¡¯t live for more than six months.¡±
As soon as these words were spoken, the two elderly¡¯s legs went weak and they almost fainted on the ground.
The second son of the Hu family, Hu Shao, and his wife, Chen Ci, walked in. Behind them was the eldest daughter of the Hu family, Hu Wen.
The three of them nced at Hu Rui, who was lying on the bed, and were also shocked.
Hu Zhe¡¯s face was filled with pain. He recounted what had happened to Hu Rui, emphasizing how his aunt had harmed Hu Rui, as well as Hu Rui¡¯s tragic state after being poisoned by the parasitic poison.
These words made the two elderly break out in cold sweat.
Hu Jun frowned and said in disbelief, ¡°How is that possible? Your aunt has always loved the younger generation.¡±
Zhang Xia also looked at Yu Su suspiciously. ¡°Yu Su, are you mistaken?¡±
She trusted her youngest daughter more.
It was true that Yu Su was her granddaughter, but she did not get along with the Yu family and did not have a good rtionship with Hu Ying. Could these words be made up to take revenge on Hu Ying?
Moreover, after they entered, Yu Su did not take the initiative to greet them. It was obvious that this child still hated the Hu family.
Chen Ci pursed her lips and rolled her eyes. She said disdainfully, ¡°Mom, do you really believe it? I know that this is all made up. What voodoo? Even television dramas aren¡¯t this ridiculous. Hu Ying isn¡¯t a muddle-headed person. How could she harm her nephew!¡±
Chen Ci was already annoyed that Hu Yu¡¯s family had called them over with a phone call. Now that she heard such a ridiculous thing, she did not believe it at all.
Chen Ci had always looked down on Yu Su, who had grown up in the countryside, and had never treated her well. She did not think that Yu Su would have any brilliant ideas.
In Chen Ci¡¯s opinion, Yu Su was using this opportunity to discredit Hu Ying in front of the Hu family.
Hu Zhe was furious and could not help but retort, ¡°Second Aunt, just because you haven¡¯t heard of it doesn¡¯t mean that it doesn¡¯t exist. Anyway, our entire family believes in Yu Su.¡±
He had long guessed that his second aunt-inw would speak up for his aunt.
His second aunt-inw had always been on good terms with his youngest aunt. The two of them had simr personalities and were very stubborn.
Chen Ci sneered. ¡°Hu Zhe, I think you¡¯re getting worse. It¡¯s one thing for you to be an athlete, but your IQhas also dropped. You¡¯re a pampered young master of the Hu family. Don¡¯t trust outsiders so easily..¡±
Chapter 546 - 546: Solutions
Chapter 546: Solutions
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Hu Rui, who was lying on the bed, turned green with anger. ¡°What outsider? Yu Su is not an outsider. She¡¯s a child of our Hu family.¡±
Chen Ci said, ¡°Heh, if you don¡¯t treat her as an outsider, she¡¯ll treat you as a fool and lie to you. Do you really believe her?¡±
The eldest daughter of the Hu family, Hu Wen, looked unhappy and retorted, ¡°I know Yu Su. She won¡¯t lie. I think it¡¯s very likely that Little Sister did it.¡±
If Hu Ying was really poisoned by the parasitic poison, she would definitely use this solution.
Chen Ci shook her head and looked at Hu Wen suspiciously. ¡°You¡¯ve never been on good terms with Hu Ying. It¡¯s not good to hit her when she¡¯s down, right?¡±
She also looked down on this elder sister-inw. She was born into a wealthy family, but she insisted on marrying a poor university teacher and abandoned the life of a richdy. How stupid.
¡°You!¡± Hu Wen was so angry that she raised her voice. ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts. When did I hit you when you were down? Don¡¯t use me.¡±
Chen Ci sneered again and wanted to continue mocking him, but she was interrupted by Hu Yu.
¡°Stop arguing. This matter is indeed rted to Little Sister. We¡¯ve already found evidence. You¡¯ll know when you see the evidence.¡± His son was in trouble, but the family was arguing. If word got out, it would be a joke.
Hu Zhe also red at Chen Ci. ¡°Second Aunt, I hope you¡¯ll apologize to my eldest aunt after you see the evidence!¡±
Chen Ci was furious. She wanted to teach her nephew a lesson, but when she saw Hu Yu¡¯s ugly expression, she said reluctantly, ¡°Heh, I hope your evidence is convincing. Otherwise, I still don¡¯t think it has anything to do with your aunt.¡±
Hu Jun nced around and carefully realized that his eldest son¡¯s family was actually on Yu Su¡¯s side.
It seemed that this matter might really have been done by his youngest daughter.
He asked Hu Yu, ¡°What evidence is it? Show it to everyone!¡±
Hu Yu looked at Yu Su. ¡°The evidence is with Yu Su.¡±
Zhang Xia frowned and said to Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, show the evidence to Grandpa and Grandma so that we can judge what¡¯s going on.¡±
Yu Su watched a scene and said calmly, ¡°Let me make it clear first that I¡¯ve cut ties with the Yu family. You¡¯re not my grandparents either. If you want to see the evidence, then go ahead!¡±
She stayed only to find out Yu Miao¡¯s motive and help Hu Yu¡¯s family once.
It wouldn¡¯t be bad if they could let the Hu family see Hu Ying and Yu Miao¡¯s character through this matter and stop helping them.
Zhang Xia was a little surprised. She thought that Yu Su was just saying that she had cut ties with the Yu family, but she did not expect it to be true.
However, she had no right to me Yu Su. After all, after Yu Su returned to the Yu family, she did not care about her enough.
If she had been more concerned about Yu Su at that time and let her stay at the Hu family¡¯s house, she might have known about Yu Su¡¯s situation.
Zhang Xia nodded mncholically. ¡°Alright, we would like to take a look at the evidence. Sorry to trouble you.¡±
Yu Su turned on theputer and yed the surveince video. Then, she turned theputer to face everyone. ¡°The person here is Mrs. Yu. You can take a closer look. There will be other evidence after you¡¯re done.¡±
Zhang Xia and Hu Jun shakily walked forward and carefully looked at the person on theputer.
The video was yed a few times, but they still could not confirm that the person in the video was Hu Ying. It was too tightly covered, so they could not see her face at all.
Chen Ci nced at her coldly and said, ¡°This person is dressed so tightly. How can you tell that she¡¯s Madam Yu? That¡¯s nonsense.¡±
Yu Su yed the next video. Yu Miao and Hu Ying were sitting in the car. This car was the Yu family¡¯s nanny van.
Chen Ci sneered again. ¡°This car seems to be Mrs. Yu¡¯s usual ride, but it might be driven out by Yu Miao on her own ord. It can¡¯t be used as evidence to identify Mrs. Yu.¡±
Hu Zhe¡¯s expression was ugly as he asked, ¡°If not for Aunt, who could order Yu Miao to run around?¡±
He felt that his second aunt-inw was siding with his aunt.
Chen Ci narrowed her eyes and looked in Yu Su¡¯s direction. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Anyway, I just don¡¯t believe that that person is your aunt. You guys have to think about it more. Who¡¯s the happiest after framing your aunt? That person might have put on a show and caused our Hu family to misunderstand..¡±
Chapter 547 - 547: Acting
Chapter 547 - 547: Acting
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chen Ci felt that this drama was all nned by Yu Su and she was deliberately deceiving Hu Yu¡¯s family.
In the past, Hu Ying had talked to her about how her biological daughter was rebellious and unruly. Now, it seemed that she was right.
¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. That person did such a big show for us to see. His heart is really evil.¡± Chen Ci shook her head and smacked her lips.
Yu Su naturally knew that she was talking about her. She said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if anyone is putting on an act, but I know that Mrs. Hu can¡¯t even see such clear evidence. She must be a little blind because she¡¯s old.¡±
She had never liked her second aunt. Like Zhao Lan, she always looked down on country bumpkins.
¡°You!¡± Chen Ci was so angry that she could not speak. She took a few deep breaths.
She had long heard that Yu Su liked to disobey her elders, but she did not expect Yu Su to speak so rudely in front of so many people. She was really unruly.
¡°How dare you speak to your aunt-inw like that? You¡¯re really unruly.¡± Chen Ci took a few deep breaths before saying angrily.
There was a hint of mockery at the corner of Yu Su¡¯s mouth. ¡°Oh? I¡¯ve cut ties with the Yu family. Where did youe from? Only those who love the younger generation are qualified to be respected as elders. Do you think you¡¯re qualified?¡±
Chen Ci was furious. She pointed a finger at Yu Su and opened her mouth for a long time, not knowing what to say. In the end, she said, ¡°You unruly brat, how dare you speak to me like this? I¡¡±
The corners of Yu Su¡¯s lips curled up slightly as she said calmly, ¡°What do you want? Aren¡¯t you just repeating these few words over and over again? You¡¯re as anxious as a clown. You¡¯ve really embarrassed your family. When you have time, go home and practice your eloquence. Don¡¯te out and embarrass yourself.¡±
Chen Ci stomped her feet in anger. Her face alternated between green and white, and her chest heaved up and down.
Hu Rui sat on the bed and looked at Yu Su with admiration. He could not help but praise her in his heart.
His second aunt should be taught a lesson so that she wouldn¡¯t make noise all day.
Hu Zhe and Wu Xi also had smiles in their eyes. If not for the inconvenience, they really wanted tough out loud.
Chen Ci looked up and saw the smiles in the eyes of the others. She felt even more embarrassed and strode towards Yu Su.
She had to teach this b*tch a lesson today.
Chen Ci walked up to Yu Su and reached out to p her face, but Yu Su grabbed her wrist.
Yu Su sneered. ¡°If you dare to touch me today, I¡¯ll definitely make you pay the price.¡±
Chen Ci¡¯s wrist was grabbed, but she could not break free. Her expression turned even uglier.
The second son of the Hu family, Hu Shao, walked up to her. ¡°Yu Su, is this how you treat your elders? Let go of your second aunt quickly, or I¡¯ll call the police.¡± ¡°Call the police? At most, I¡¯ll consider it self-defense, but that might not be the case for Second Madam Hu,¡± Yu Su said coldly.
Then, she pointed at the brooch on her chest. ¡°There¡¯s a mini camera here. Everything that happened just now was recorded. Are you sure you want to call the police?¡±
Hu Shao was stunned. He opened his mouth but didn¡¯t say anything.
However, Yu Su looked at Hu Shao with an ambiguous smile on her lips. ¡°Second Young Master Hu, you¡¯ve been living quite freely recently. A few days ago, you brought your female secretary to buy a ring and gave her a house. Does your wife know all of this?¡±
In the past, when she lived in the Hu family, this second uncle had never made things difficult for her. However, now that he insisted on standing up for his wife, don¡¯t me her for being impolite.
Hu Shao was so frightened that he took a step back. He nced at Chen Ci from the corner of his eye and shouted angrily, ¡°You wretched girl, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand a word.¡±
That woman was pregnant with his child, and it was a pair of twins. Of course, he had given her a house.
But how did Yu Su know about this?
¡°You don¡¯t understand, do you? There are surveince cameras in the jewelry store. Why don¡¯t you pull them out and take a look?¡± Yu Su said with a smile.
Chen Ci first looked at her husband suspiciously before reaching out to kick Yu Su. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? He wouldn¡¯t dare. Don¡¯t even think about sowing discord between us.¡±
She had a bad feeling in her heart, but the most important thing now was to turn the tables on Yu Su and join forces with others against her.
Yu Su reacted quickly and stretched out her leg to block her. ¡°You¡¯re really pitiful. You¡¯ve been kept in the dark all this time. His child is about to be born, but unfortunately, it has nothing to do with you. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and investigate. There will definitely be a surprise..¡±
Chapter 548 - 548: The Embarrassing Cheating Incident
Chapter 548 - 548: The Embarrassing Cheating Incident
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su knew that Chen Ci had a domineering personality at home and always bullied her husband.
After the illegitimate child incident was exposed, Chen Ci Hui would regreting to the ward today, regret participating in Hu Ying¡¯s matter, and resent Hu Ying. Then, Hu Ying would lose a capable assistant.
Chen Ci gritted her teeth and insisted, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. You must be talking nonsense. My husband dotes on me the most. He won¡¯t mess around outside.¡±
¡°You¡¯ll know if he¡¯s messing around or not after you investigate. Moreover, he doesn¡¯t dote on you at all. He¡¯s just used to being bullied by you, so he¡¯s used to being weak,¡± Yu Su said with a smile.
Hu Shao was filled with anger. ¡°Stop talking. We¡¯re here to settle Hu Rui¡¯s matter today. Don¡¯t drag us into this again.¡±
He really couldn¡¯t take back what he had done.
After today, the entire Hu family would probably know.
However, Hu Shao did not regret it at all. He had long had enough of this tigress, Chen Ci, who monitored him all day long and pped him whenever she was unhappy.
Besides, he had another child now, and they were twins. It didn¡¯t matter even if they got a divorce.
Hu Jun and Zhang Xia were dumbfounded by their words.
The second daughter-inw actually hit someone in public. The second son actually had an affair and even had an illegitimate child. What a misfortune for the family!
Hu Jun¡¯s face turned red. He really wanted to chase the two of them out of the ward. ¡°Both of you, shut up and be quiet! I invited you here today to discuss Hu Rui¡¯s matter. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve be!¡±
Zhang Xia also swept a cold nce at Chen Ci, her eyes like knives. ¡°You still have the cheek to let Yu Su treat you as an elder. Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself and see if you¡¯re worthy of her respect? You hit her the moment you came up. You¡¯re really unruly!¡±
If it weren¡¯t for the two children of their family, she wouldn¡¯t have let Chen Ci behave atrociously at home for so many years.
Chen Ci pursed her lips and gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m also afraid that you¡¯ll be deceived by this girl.¡±
Upon hearing this, Wu Xi frowned slightly and his expression turned ugly. ¡°Our family trusts Yu Su very much. If you don¡¯t believe me, then please go back! I don¡¯t need your family¡¯s help with Hu Rui¡¯s matter.¡±
When she saw Yu Su rebutting Chen Ci with ease just now, she did not help her. However, she was on Yu Su¡¯s side in her heart and did not think that Chen Ci could do whatever she wanted just because she was an elder.
Chen Ci red at Yu Su coldly. ¡°After I leave, I don¡¯t know how this girl will nder Hu Ying. I want to stay and monitor her.¡±
She did not believe Yu Su at all.
She had something on Hu Shao. Hu Shao was used to living off women. If not for the Chen family¡¯s help, Hu Shao would have been kicked out of thepany long ago.
Therefore, she was certain that Hu Shao did not dare to cheat on her.
Chen Ci nned to get the detective agency to investigate after she returned home and throw the results of the investigation at Yu Su¡¯s face.
Yu Su looked around the ward and finally looked at Hu Jun. ¡°ording to the existing evidence, you still don¡¯t believe that the person is Mrs. Yu, right?¡±
Hu Jun nodded. ¡°Yes, we didn¡¯t see that person¡¯s face.¡±
Perhaps someone was pretending? He had always doted on his youngest daughter and believed in her character.
¡°Alright, since you don¡¯t believe me, I have another way to prove it,¡± Yu Su said.
After saying that, she took out her phone and found a group chat to send a voice message.
[Yu Hong, your mother transferred the parasitic poison to Hu Rui. Hu Rui doesn¡¯t have long to live. Do you want toe over and take a look? Call your other two brothers along!]
Yu Hong was working in thepany when his phone rang.
He opened it and was shocked. He was so frightened that he immediately sent a voice message: [What? Really? When did this happen? How is Cousin now?]
Life is short¡ If something really happened to his cousin, the Yu Family would probably break ties with the entire Hu Family.
Yu Su sent an address over. [Bring them over first. It¡¯s hard to exin in a few sentences.]
[Okay!] After Yu Hong replied, he immediately called his two younger brothers and asked them to rush to the hospital.
Along the way, Yu Hong¡¯s heart was burning with anxiety. His mind couldn¡¯t help but let his imagination run wild.
He did not doubt the authenticity of Yu Su¡¯s words at all. He only felt that the matter was too tricky.
At the same time, he hated his mother a little. It had only been a few days, and she had caused such a thing..
Chapter 549 - 549: Other Evidence
Chapter 549: Other Evidence
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Ruo and Yu Zheng happened to be at home.
When Yu Hong called, the two of them immediately drove off.
Ten minutester, the three of them gathered at the entrance of the hospital.
In the ward, Zhang Xia asked with a strange expression, ¡°Yu Su, Hu Ying was poisoned by a parasitic poison? When did this happen? Our family doesn¡¯t know at all.¡±
Hu Jun also looked at Yu Su nervously.
Hu Ying was their most beloved youngest daughter. When they heard that Hu Ying had been poisoned, they couldn¡¯t help but worry.
Yu Su guessed, ¡°After Mrs. Yu was poisoned by the parasitic poison, her stomach became as swollen as a six-month-old pregnant woman. There were also many swellings on her body. I guess she was unwilling to ruin her image.¡±
For the past few days, Hu Ying had not even left the house. They did not hear of her attending gatherings of noblewomen. It was obvious that she cared a lot about her image.
If she returned to the Hu family and discussed it with the Hu family, the entire noblewomen circle would probably know.
¡°Ah!¡± Hu Rui had a bitter expression and could not help but ask, ¡°Then will my stomach be bloated too?¡±
Wu Xi felt terrible.
Her eldest son had always been handsome. If he was really tortured badly, as his mother, her heart would ache.
Yu Su shook her head. ¡°The symptoms of this parasitic poison are different for men and women. On women, their stomachs will expand. On men, it will affect their fertility and cause men to have erectile dysfunction.¡±
As long as the parasitic poison was not cured, Hu Rui would no longer be able to have sex.
Hu Rui¡¯s face was pale, and his heart was filled with hatred. ¡°Then what¡¯s the difference between me and a eunuch?¡±
He wasn¡¯t very enthusiastic about matters between men and women, but he couldn¡¯t stand the fact that he didn¡¯t have the ability to do so.
Hu Zhe clenched his fists tightly, his face ashen. ¡°If this is really Aunt¡¯s doing, don¡¯t stop me. I want to seek justice for Brother!¡±
Hu Rui looked like a yboy, but in fact, he had made a lot of preparations to take over his family¡¯spany.
If all his preparations for so many years were ruined because of childbirth, Hu Zhe would definitely make his aunt pay the price.
Hu Jun sighed deeply. He could not say that he was biased towards his youngest daughter. Now, he could only hope that this matter was not done by his youngest daughter. If it was really done by her, he could not help.
Hu Yu and Wu Xi were so angry that their faces were about to turn green. They held back their anger. They were not done with Hu Ying about this matter. They would take revenge in the future.
There was no hurry.
Chen Ci nced at Hu Rui¡¯s crotch and rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re really getting more and more ridiculous. You¡¯re just relying on Hu Rui¡¯s illness to say that he isn¡¯t able to perform the act. Who can prove that it¡¯s true that you have erectile dysfunction?¡±
Of course, Hu Rui felt his second aunt¡¯s gaze. His eyes were filled with shame and anger.
He red at Chen Ci. ¡°Does that mean that Second Aunt is quite knowledgeable about men with erectile dysfunction?¡±
Chen Ci was shocked. She pursed her lips and did not say anything else.
Yu Su nced at Chen Ci coldly and walked towards theputer. ¡°I have other evidence.¡±
After saying that, she faced theputer screen at herself and sat facing the wall alone, not letting anyone in the room see the screen.
Her fingers moved quickly on the keyboard, intercepting many surveince cameras and editing them into a video.
When it was almost done, the three Yu brothers walked in.
Yu Hong entered first and greeted the elders. Yu Ruo and Yu Zheng, who were following behind, also greeted them.
Yu Ruo¡¯s leg had yet to recover and he was sitting in a wheelchair pushed by Yu Zheng.
Yu Hong looked at Hu Rui, who was lying on the hospital bed, and his heart skipped a beat. ¡°Hu Rui, how did you be like this? Are you alright?¡±
Hu Rui said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet.¡±
If not for Hu Ying, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.
Hu Rui was not venting his anger on Yu Hong and the other two. He was just in a bad mood and could not be happy at all.
Yu Zheng asked Hu Zhe, who was at the side, ¡°What exactly happened? Tell me quickly!¡± He had been worried all the way in the car.
Hu Zhe recounted the matter and even mentioned Yu Su¡¯s evidence and judgment.
Yu Zheng had a look of realization on his face. ¡°No wonder Mom¡¯s stomach became smaller. She¡¯s been in a good mood these few days and didn¡¯t make things difficult for us anymore. It turns out that the parasitic poison has been cured.¡±
At that time, he thought that it was Yu Miao¡¯s credit. So this was the case.
Yu Zheng said to Yu Ruo, ¡°I told you that Mom was hiding something from us. You even said that Mom was coaxed by Yu Miao.¡±
If only he had been more careful back then. He might have been able to find some clues. He would not have only found out now..
Chapter 550 - 550: Poisoned by Worm Poison
Chapter 550: Poisoned by Worm Poison
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Ruo¡¯s expression was very terrible. He said angrily, ¡°How would I know that Mom would do such a thing? One wave after another really rises before it calms down. Why can¡¯t Mom rest for a while? She always does such things that make things difficult for us. This matter must be rted to Yu Miao.¡±
Yu Hong said coldly, ¡°Do you even need to think about it? As long as Yu Miao stays at home, the house won¡¯t be peaceful. Mom has always treated Yu Miao as a treasure. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking!¡±
He was really angered to death.
The brothers began toin about this matter in the ward. They had no intention of covering up for their mother.
In any case, this matter could not be hidden anymore. It was better to talk about it openly and have a sincere chat.
The more Yu Hong thought about it, the angrier he became towards his mother.
Hu Jun frowned, his tone filled with frustration. ¡°Does that mean that your mother was really poisoned by the voodoo?¡±
If this was true, it was not impossible to transfer it to Hu Rui.
Yu Hong pursed his lips and nodded. ¡°Yes, my mother¡¯s stomach is especially bloated. My family hired many metaphysical masters for her, but they couldn¡¯t treat her. She has been waiting for another master toe out of seclusion to treat her.¡±
Hu Zhe clenched his fists tightly and gritted his teeth.
At the side, Yu Su brought theptop over and ced it on the table beside the bed. She said, ¡°This is the newly sorted evidence. You can take a look at it again.¡±
Then, everyone in the ward stuck their heads out to take a look. Hu Shao and Chen Ci squeezed in front.
In the video, a car drove out of the Yu Family¡¯s door. In the driver¡¯s seat sat the Yu Family¡¯s driver and another woman.
Yu Hong pointed at the woman and said, ¡°This person is my mother¡¯s assistant.¡±
Everyone looked at the back seat. Yu Miao and Hu Ying were in the back seat.
Hu Ying was wearing a maternity dress and was not wearing a hat or mask. They could see her clearly.
¡°This person is Mom!¡± Yu Zheng eximed.
Everyone continued to watch the video. The car drove for a long time before stopping on the road.
Hu Rui raised his eyebrows and said excitedly, ¡°On the other side of the road is the bar I went to that night!¡±
On the screen, Hu Ying put on a mask and hat in the car and covered herself tightly as she walked towards the bar opposite.
Finally, she stopped at the pir at the entrance of the bar.
The following scene was the video they had watched previously.
However, this time, the video recorded what the two of them had said after their collision. The woman said in a hoarse and strange voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m pregnant and can¡¯t walk steadily.¡±
Everyone was very familiar with this voice.
It was as if Hu Ying was speaking in a strangled voice.
Hu Zhe¡¯s expression darkened as he said to Chen Ci, ¡°Second Aunt, now you believe that this person is Aunt?¡±
Chen Ci averted her eyes and said, ¡°Who can prove that there¡¯s only one person in this car? Maybe your aunt got off halfway.¡±
She thought of something and said to Yu Hong and the other two, ¡°Do you think this person is your mother?¡±
Yu Hong nodded. ¡°That¡¯s obvious. She¡¯s my mother!¡±
Yu Zheng also sighed and said, ¡°A few days ago, I bumped into my mother wearing this at home. At that time, I still felt that this outfit was too ugly.¡±
Upon hearing this, Hu Shao and Chen Ci¡¯s expressions instantly changed, and they were a little speechless.
The two elders also sighed deeply. No one knew what they were thinking, but their expressions were very ugly.
Chen Ci rolled her eyes and retorted, ¡°Even if the woman in the car is Mrs. Yu, what can it prove? Can¡¯t she even go to the bar to take a look? What poisonous worm? I think it¡¯s all nonsense.¡±
In her opinion, Yu Su did not have the ability to detect the existence of such worms.
Hu Zhe looked at her coldly. ¡°Second Aunt, you¡¯re really amazing. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to treat my brother¡¯s illness. If you say a few more words, my brother¡¯s illness might be cured by you.¡±
Everyone could hear the sarcasm in his words.
Chen Ci sneered. ¡°There¡¯s no need to hire metaphysical masters to begin with. Modern medicine can cure it. Why do you have to waste your time and energy?¡±
Hu Rui and Hu Zhe rolled their eyes in unison, not wanting to talk to her anymore.
Wu Xi said firmly, ¡°No matter what you think, I believe in Yu Su. There¡¯s no need for her to lie to us..¡±
Chapter 551 - 551: Never Going To Forgive
Chapter 551: Never Going To Forgive
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Wu Xi looked at Yu Su and pleaded, ¡°Yu Su, don¡¯t be angry.¡±
If Yu Su left in anger, no one would be able to treat her son¡¯s illness.
If not for the two elders, Wu Xi would have chased Chen Ci out of the ward.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s quite simple to prove if there¡¯s a worm in his brain. I¡¯ll do a simple ritual and use a catalytic talisman to guide the worm to the surface of his skin. Then, you¡¯ll be able to see the shape of the worm.¡±
She paused for a moment and said, ¡°However, the patient will be in some pain during the casting process.¡±
Yu Su could only lure it to the surface of his skin and could not really lure it out.
One of the great advantages of catalytic talismans was that it could allow the worm to move slowly whilst it is in a deep sleep and finally appear without alerting the person who nted the worm.
It did not hurt Hu Rui as well.
¡°This¡¡± Hu Yu hesitated for a moment and looked at his son on the bed. He was in a dilemma.
He did not want his son to suffer, but if they could not prove the existence of the worm, he would not be able to prove Hu Ying¡¯s mistake.
He fell into a dilemma.
Wu Xi also took a deep look at his son with a pained expression.
Hu Rui took a deep breath and made a decision. ¡°Yu Su, help me catalyze the worm. I also want to see what the worm is like. I can bear the pain.¡±
He knew very well that he had to rify this matter today.
Otherwise, the Hu family would not be able to help him hold his aunt ountable. The pain he had suffered previously would have been for nothing.
Hu Jun thought for a moment and said to Yu Su, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to perform the ritual!¡±
He hoped that all of this was fake. He hoped that Hu Ying had done nothing and that the Hu family would regain their peace.
Yu Su nodded. ¡°Alright, we can do it now, but I need you to keep quiet.¡±
The others nodded.
Hu Rui sat on the bed with his eyes closed.
Yu Su stood behind him and took out a talisman paper, burning it in her hand.
The next second, she closed her eyes and chanted an incantation.
Chen Ci stood in front, her face still filled with disdain.
Yu Su ced her hand on Hu Rui¡¯s head and transferred her magic power into his brain. The hypnotized worm moved along the artery in his brain, first passing through the front artery of the brain, then towards the middle artery of the brain and the carotid artery.
Hu Rui gritted his teeth and grabbed the nket with both hands. His veins were bulging.
He could not help but cry out in pain, ¡°Ah! It hurts!¡±
There was a pain in his brain which felt as if needles were stabbing it, and his entire body convulsed from the pain.
Wu Xi couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth as tears fell.
Five minutester, the worm finally moved from the middle artery of the brain to the carotid artery. At this moment, the worm was still in a deep sleep and did not move.
¡°Lower your head!¡± Yu Su said coldly.
Hu Rui lowered his head in pain and gritted his teeth. He was about to faint from the pain.
Yu Su whispered, ¡°Look, the bulge on the back of his neck is the sleeping worm.¡±
Everyone surrounded him and frowned at the area on his neck.
They saw that there was indeed a small bulge on his neck that was still moving down. It was the size of a mosquito bun.
Yu Su closed her eyes again and sent the worm back to its original position.
The worm could only be left in its original position. If it moved through the entire body¡¯s arteries, it would cause the brain to not have enough blood supply. There would also be other problems.
After a few minutes, the worm finally returned to its original position.
Yu Su retracted her hand and said coldly, ¡°Do you believe me now?¡±
The room was silent. The three Yu brothers nodded.
They trusted Yu Su to begin with, and when they saw this scene, they felt even more ashamed of what their mother had done.
Wu Xi¡¯s cold eyes were filled with hatred, and his expression darkened. ¡°I must seek justice for my son. No one can stop me. If any of you still side with Hu Ying, then you are going against our family!¡±
Hu Yu stood behind his wife and silently supported her.
Hu Rui wiped the sweat off his forehead and said weakly, ¡°I don¡¯t know why Aunt wants to harm me like this, but I definitely won¡¯t forgive her.¡±
This was because his aunt had severed this kinship first.
Yu Su looked cold, but she had actually helped him when he needed her the most. This was how a close kin should be. Unfortunately, Yu Su no longer recognized their family.
Hu Zhe also said coldly, ¡°I only have one aunt in the future. I don¡¯t have any other aunts..¡±
Chapter 552 - 552: End of Their Descendant Line
Chapter 552: End of Their Descendant Line
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
If anything happened to his brother, he would seek justice for him even if he had to risk his life.
Wu Xi continued, ¡°Yu Zhe¡¯s words mean that our family will never acknowledge Hu Ying as our rtive again. If anything happens to Hu Rui, I¡¯ll make Hu Ying pay with her life!¡±
Hu Shao frowned. ¡°Sister-inw, it¡¯s not that bad.¡±
Hu Yu red at Hu Shao coldly. ¡°Your sister-inw¡¯s intention is my intention. We must pursue this matter to the end. I won¡¯t acknowledge Hu Ying as my younger sister in the future.¡±
Now that the person suffering was his son, Hu Yu, and not Hu Shao¡¯s son, Hu Shao naturally felt that the matter was not too serious.
Chen Ci was stunned for a while. She did not expect to really see the bump on Hu Rui¡¯s neck. Her heart was in a mess.
Could there really be such worms?
Hearing their eldest brother¡¯s firm attitude, Chen Ci quickly persuaded, ¡°I think Hu Rui¡¯s condition isn¡¯t too bad. I reckon that the poison isn¡¯t too strong. Let¡¯s get the neurologist to check again. Perhaps we can get rid of it with a small surgery!¡±
¡°In my opinion, there¡¯s no need to cut ties. Hu Ying was also deceived. If she knew that something would happen to her nephew, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have done this.¡±
After Chen Ci finished speaking, she looked at Wu Xi.
Wu Xi¡¯s eyes were filled with anger as she said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s really easy for you to speak. If that worm enters your head, let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll be angry. If that worm can really be removed through surgery, Hu Ying wouldn¡¯t have transferred the worm to my son.¡±
Most importantly, Hu Ying had kept everything a secret.
If not for the fact that Yu Su knew metaphysics, they would have been kept in the dark like fools.
How could Wu Xi not be angry and resentful?
Chen Ci only watched from the sidelines and never put herself in Hu Rui¡¯s shoes. In just a few days, Hu Rui had already be so haggard. His condition would definitely worsen in the future.
Chen Ci could not help but mutter in a low voice, ¡°Hu Rui helped his aunt transfer the worm onto himself. This is considered filial piety. What are you dissatisfied with?¡±
Yu Su couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Second Mrs. Hu is quite generous. I have a way to get the best of both worlds and Hu Yu¡¯s family wouldn¡¯t hate Mrs. Yu so much. Do you want to hear it?¡±
Chen Ci nced at her and pursed her lips. ¡°Tell me.¡±
Yu Su said coldly, ¡°The worm can be transferred. Since you want to help Madam Yu so much, transfer the worm to your son, Hu Shuo. Letting Hu Shuo help Madam Yu can be considered as fulfilling his filial piety. What do you think?¡±
Yu Su would not do that. This was unfair to Hu Shuo. She was only saying this to scare Chen Ci.
As expected, Chen Ci was instantly enraged.
Her eyes were filled with anger, as if she was about to spew fire out. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting! Hu Shuo is my heart and liver. How can he suffer like this? Be careful or I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart!¡±
Her son was so outstanding. How could he have a worm in his brain?
If Hu Shuo became as haggard as Hu Rui, he would not be able to face anyone in the future.
Moreover, she still wanted to carry her grandchildren! If he was infected by this worm, it would be impossible for her to have any descendants if Hu Shuo was impotent for the rest of his life.
¡°Oh? When other people¡¯s sons are tortured by worm, they are fulfilling their filial piety. And if it is your son, he is suffering? You really have double standards!¡± Yu Su crossed her arms and sneered.
Chen Ci was stunned. ¡°I¡ I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±
After watching this farce, Wu Xi was even more disappointed. ¡°No wonder you¡¯ve been speaking up for Hu Ying. You¡¯re all the same. Stubborn and selfish. Stop persuading me. I won¡¯t change my mind.¡±
After seeing Chen Ci¡¯s character, Wu Xi¡¯s heart turnedpletely cold. She did not want to maintain any superficial harmony anymore. She only wanted to protect her child.
Chen Ci waved her hand awkwardly. ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just don¡¯t want the two of you to fall out. If you don¡¯t want me to speak, I won¡¯t say anything.¡±
If she really angered Wu Xi, it would be difficult to live with the Hu family in the future.
Moreover, Hu Yu was still the CEO of thepany. She could not offend him at this time.
¡°Misunderstanding? How can there be so many misunderstandings!¡± Wu Xi¡¯s eyes were cold as she said coldly..
Chapter 553 - 553: Harming The Child
Chapter 553: Harming The Child
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chen Ci pursed her lips and muttered softly, ¡°Sister-inw is getting more and more harsh. I only said a few wrong words. Is there a need to be so unforgiving?¡±
In the past, when she was in the Hu family, she had always said whatever she wanted. Her sister-inw had always given in to her.
Zhang Xia¡¯s face was tense, and her gaze was slightly cold. ¡°Second daughter-inw, if you don¡¯t want to stay in the ward, then go home!¡±
Chen Ci nced at her mother-inw and unwillingly shut her mouth, not saying another word.
However, she was unwilling to give up. She nced at her husband and gestured for him to say a few words for her.
Hu Shao turned his head away and ignored her.
Now that the entire family was in a fit of anger, why should his family be the evil ones?
Even if her younger sister was hated by Hu Yu¡¯s family, that was her own business. It was better for them not to get involved.
Chen Ci gritted her teeth and cursed her husband in her heart.
At the critical moment, Hu Shao actually ran away at thest minute. He was really as timid as a mouse. Why did she marry such a person?
Yu Su looked at the two elders. ¡°This matter is already very clear. It was Mrs. Yu who got someone to transfer the worm. I don¡¯t care about your family matters, but you can¡¯t nder me. Even if Mrs. Yu and Mrs. Ye colluded to harm me, I¡¯m not the kind of person to add insult to injury.¡±
She just wanted to tell the truth and let the Hu family see Hu Ying¡¯s true colors. As for how they would treat Hu Ying in the future, it had nothing to do with her.
Hu Jun was stunned. He frowned and said, ¡°What? She even colluded with Mrs. Ye to harm you? When did this happen?¡±
¡°Yes, I know about this.¡± Yu Zheng walked forward and carefully recounted the matter of the worm.
She also talked about how Yu Miao had hired someone to threaten Yu Su.
In the end, Yu Zheng sighed and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why my mother would believe Mrs. Ye¡¯s words and harm her own daughter with others. If not for Yu Su¡¯s quick-wittedness, I¡¯m afraid she would have seeded.¡±
At the thought of this, Yu Zheng felt sorry for Yu Su.
The Yu family owed Yu Su too much and did not know how to repay her. They really hoped that if Yu Su needed their help in the future, they would definitely do their best to help.
After the two elders heard this, their expressions turned ugly.
Hu Jun mmed his walking stick on the ground and said in a deep voice, ¡°Bastard! The descendants of the Hu Family have never harmed the children. Hu Ying was really wrong this time. It¡¯s all because we doted on her too much that she doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth.¡±
Ever since Hu Ying was born, the couple had doted on their youngest daughter.
When she did something wrong, they couldn¡¯t bear to scold her. They didn¡¯t expect their daughter to make such a huge mistake and still not repent. This was their responsibility.
Zhang Xia was also so angry that she pounded her chest. ¡°Heavens! How did my youngest daughter be like this!¡±
In the past, Hu Ying was just a little willful. They thought that she would change after bing a mother.
Unexpectedly, she actually became worse and did something that harmed her child!
¡°Yes, most of these things are rted to Yu Miao. We really don¡¯t want Yu Miao to continue living at home,¡± Yu Zheng continued.
Zhang Xia widened her eyes in anger and said angrily, ¡°You can count the number of times we have asked your mother to send Yu Miao away because of how much trouble Yu Miao has caused, but she just won¡¯t listen to us!¡±
At the thought of Yu Miao, Zhang Xia was so angry that her heart ached and she felt powerless.
¡°Your mother actually made so many mistakes. You should have told us long ago so that we could teach her a lesson!¡± Hu Jun red at Yu Zheng and his brothers.
Yu Hong shook his head and sighed. ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t know. My mother¡¯s temper is getting worse and worse now. The three of us brothers suggested that Mother send Yu Miao away. Mother shouted that she wanted to deprive us of the inheritance andined in front of Dad. She even said that if we chased Yu Miao away, she wouldn¡¯t acknowledge us as her sons anymore. We had no choice.¡±
If there was a way, they wouldn¡¯t have to see Yu Miao every day.
¡°That¡¯s right. If we secretlyin to you behind Mom¡¯s back, Mom will definitely cause a scene when she gets home. The three of us can¡¯t afford to pay the price,¡± Yu Ruo said aggrievedly..
Chapter 554 - 554: No Need to Feel
Chapter 554: No Need to Feel
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Zheng also sighed and shook his head. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, even if you reprimand Mom, Mom will still do what she wants to do. She¡¯s stubborn. As long as she has set her mind on something, it¡¯s very difficult to change it.¡±
Hu Jun listened to the words of his grandsons and sensed the resentment and frustration of the three brothers towards Hu Ying.
If this continued, these few grandsons would probably cut ties with their families like Yu Su.
This was thest thing Hu Jun wanted to see.
Zhang Xia¡¯s heart also ached as she said, ¡°You guys have really suffered. Grandma will definitely give you justice. Don¡¯t worry! I will definitely get Hu Ying to send that demoness away.¡±
Yu Miao was a demoness who charmed Hu Ying.
Yu Zheng lowered his eyes sadly. ¡°Forget it, Grandma. We¡¯re all used to it. If Mom really likes Yu Miao, we brothers can¡¯t care less. Let Mom do whatever she wants!¡±
He said this to advance by retreating.
He wanted his grandparents to make a move and chase Yu Miao out of the Yu familypletely.
Zhang Xia was instantly enraged. ¡°How can that do? How can you be mean to your own sons and get close to an adopted daughter? Your mother is really outrageous. I¡¯ll get your mother to send that witch away today!¡±
After saying that, she took out her phone and was about to make a call.
Yu Zheng was overjoyed and secretly prayed that Yu Miao would really be chased away this time!
Hu Jun also said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no time to lose. Chase her away today. If she stayed a few more days, I don¡¯t know how bewitched your mother would be by Yu Miao!¡±
There was still Hu Rui¡¯s matter. Since everyone was here today, they could resolve it together.
In the room.
Yu Miao sat on a stool and applied a facial mask for Hu Ying.
She said respectfully, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re really born beautiful. Your skin is even softer than mine. The two of us are like sisters when we walk out.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not that exaggerated.¡± Hu Ying was overjoyed. She held the mirror in her hand and looked at her face.
Ever since the worm was transferred, she had been in a good mood. Her daily excretion was also very smooth, and her stomach was slowly shrinking.
Everything was developing in a good direction.
It seemed that in less than a month, she would be able to return to her previous noblewoman appearance and go shopping for clothes.
This was all thanks to Yu Miao. Hu Ying was grateful to Yu Miao.
At that moment, Hu Ying¡¯s phone rang.
When Hu Ying realized that it was her mother, she answered the call. ¡°Hello, Mom.¡±
On the other end of the line, Zhang Xia¡¯s cold voice could be heard. ¡°I¡¯ll send you an addresster. I¡¯ll give you half an hour toe over. Otherwise, don¡¯t ever set foot in my house again!¡±
After saying that, Zhang Xia hung up.
Hu Ying looked at her phone in a daze, not knowing what to do.
Zhang Xia had always doted on Hu Ying and had never been so cold to her before. It could be seen that this was not a small matter.
Could it be that her mother had discovered what she had done? Was there something else?
The more she thought about it, the more flustered Hu Ying became.
She looked at Yu Miao and said, ¡°Your grandmother asked me to go over and gave me half an hour. Could it be that the matter of me transferring the worm into Hu Rui¡¯s body has been discovered?¡±
In these few days, Hu Rui¡¯s parasitic poison should have acted up.
Yu Miao said hesitantly, ¡°That¡¯s possible, but Mom, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. Tell them the method to remove the worm when you get there. I think they¡¯ll forgive you.¡±
She wanted the Hu family to know.
This way, the Hu family would ask them for help and she would introduce the ck Magic Masters.
Yu Miao was a little surprised that this matter was discovered so early. How did the Hu family know that this matter was rted to Hu Ying?
However, it was not a bad thing. She would take it one step at a time.
Hearing Yu Miao¡¯s words, Hu Ying felt much more at ease.
She wasn¡¯t trying to take her nephew¡¯s life.
She only temporarily transferred the worm to her nephew and then she would let the ck Magic Master take out the worm, this was not a big threat to her nephew.
If her family knew, they would definitely agree.
Moreover, she was the most doted on youngest daughter in the family. Who would dare to scold her?
After Hu Ying thought about it, she took out her phone and sent a message to her assistant, asking him to prepare a car.
After doing this, she looked at Yu Miao.. ¡°Yu Miao, you shoulde too!¡±
Chapter 555 - 555: New Prescription
Chapter 555 - 555: New Prescription
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Hu Ying was afraid that with just her, one person¡¯s mouth would not be able to outtalk the others in the ward.
It would be bad if her eldest brother and sister-inw misunderstood.
Yu Miao thought for a moment and shook her head. ¡°Mom, go by yourself. If I go with you, the Hu family will be even angrier. If I don¡¯t go, there will be less trouble.¡±
The words she said seemed to be for Hu Ying¡¯s sake, but in fact, Yu Miao did not dare to go to the Hu family, so she declined.
Of course, the Hu family knew that Hu Ying did not know metaphysics, and Hu Ying could not think of a way to transfer the parasitic poison. The Hu family would definitely guess that the transfer of the parasitic poison was rted to her.
If she went with them, the Hu family would definitely scold her.
Yu Miao did not want to be scolded or hated. She only wanted to stay at the Yu family¡¯s house and watch television dramas with ease.
Hu Ying thought for a moment and smiled. ¡°Alright, you can stay at home by yourself.¡±
This was good too. When she arrived there, she could push all the me to Yu Miao. It would be inconvenient for Yu Miao to go over.
Anyway, this matter did not have much to do with her. It was all instigated by Yu Miao. After hearing this, the Hu family would not scold her, right?
The assistant sent a message saying that the car was ready.
Hu Ying went to wash her face, put on a simple hat, and went out.
Yu Miao sent Hu Ying out. ¡°Mom, I got another prescription from a friend. It can remove the scars on your stomach. When youe back, let¡¯s try it!¡±
She knew that Hu Ying cared a lot about the lines on her stomach. She said this to let Hu Ying know how good she was to her.
If the Hu family forced Hu Ying to send her away, Hu Ying would not be willing to let her go on ount of this prescription.
Hu Ying was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Alright, alright. When Ie back, let¡¯s give it a try.¡±
God knew how much she hated those ugly lines.
Hu Ying soon arrived at the hospital in a car. She followed the detailed address in the message and walked to the entrance of Hu Rui¡¯s ward.
Knock knock!
Hu Ying knocked on the door.
Chen Ci opened the door and pretended to cough at her. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±
Seeing that her second sister-inw did not look too good, Hu Ying asked softly, ¡°What exactly happened?¡±
If she didn¡¯t know anything, she would fall into a passive state.
Chen Ci walked forward and quickly said, ¡°Our family knows about the worm. Exin it properly. Everyone is very angry.¡±
Hu Ying panicked.
Indeed, it was because of this.
Fortunately, she was prepared!
After Hu Ying walked into the ward, she looked around and saw the Hu family. She also saw her three sons standing at the side. Finally, she saw Yu Su against the wall.
It was actually Yu Su!
Why was she in the Hu family¡¯s ward? Could it be that Yu Su was the one who told the Hu family about this?
Hu Ying took a deep breath and took a step forward. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m here.¡±
She looked at her three sons coldly and said coldly, ¡°Why are you here too? You didn¡¯t even tell me. You¡¯re really unruly.¡±
Yu Hong pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything.
Yu Ruo said, ¡°Something happened to Cousin, so we came over to take a look.¡±
Hu Ying looked at Yu Su again. ¡°Who asked you toe? You¡¯re not a member of our family. We¡¯ve already cut ties. Are you still going toe here shamelessly to be annoying?¡±
This biological daughter was indeed her nemesis.
Every time she saw her, nothing good happened.
Yu Su did not even look up and only stared at her phone.
Hu Yu¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I invited Yu Su. What has it got to do with you? Don¡¯t tter yourself.¡±
Wu Xi looked at Hu Ying coldly and did not say anything. However, Hu Ying could see the hatred and resentment on her face clearly.
Hu Jun and Zhang Xia also looked at Hu Ying coldly with ugly expressions.
Hu Ying¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? What did I do wrong?¡±
Without evidence, she would definitely not admit it.
Zhang Xia said with a cold expression, ¡°Go take a look at the video on theputer ande over to talk after you¡¯re done.¡±
Hu Ying hesitated for a moment. She wanted to say something, but she sensed her brother¡¯s angry gaze and could only obediently walk over to take a look.
After watching it, Hu Ying felt a little ashamed.
Unexpectedly, her whereabouts were all recorded that day. In the video, she looked sneaky. How embarrassing..
Chapter 556 - 556: Video Evidence
Chapter 556 - 556: Video Evidence
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Hu Ying could guess that this video must have been made by Yu Su.
Only Yu Su could find the evidence so quickly.
No wonder the Hu family was so cold to her the moment she entered the ward.
Hu Ying rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, I was forced to do these things. If I don¡¯t transfer the parasite poison, my stomach will get bigger and bigger, and it will be very difficult for me to excrete. That¡¯s why I thought of a way to transfer the parasite.¡±
Then, Hu Ying told them a lot about how hard it had been for her.
Hu Jun and the others looked at her coldly and did not speak.
Hu Ying continued: ¡°The transfer of this worm to Hu Rui is only temporary. Not longter, a ck Magic Master wille to help Hu Rui remove the worm, it will not be a big problem, you can rest assured. I am his aunt, I will not joke around with his life.¡±
After saying that, Hu Ying squeezed out a few tears and looked at her brother, Hu Yu. ¡°Brother, I had no choice. If you want to me someone, me me!¡±
Since she had already done this, Big Brother should be angry for a while. He would be fine after a while.
After watching her performance, Hu Yu felt even more disappointed.
Hu Ying seemed to have said a lot, but in fact, she had beenining. She did not have any regrets at all.
After entering the ward, Hu Ying did not even look at Hu Rui. She did not care about her nephew at all.
Hu Jun said coldly, ¡°Your brother should indeed me you. If you encounter anything, you can tell us. We will try our best to help you. You shouldn¡¯t hide it from everyone and harm your nephew!¡±
Hu Ying wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes again and said aggrievedly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to say it, but that master said that if I tell Hu Rui, this ritual won¡¯t seed. I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯ve let Hu Rui down. I¡¯ll definitelypensate Hu Rui well in the future.¡±
She looked at her nephew out of the corner of her eye. When she saw Hu Rui¡¯s defeated expression, Hu Ying was shocked.
Hu Rui had always been handsome, but now he seemed to have aged ten years. He was unshaven, his face was dark yellow, and his eyes were lifeless. There were huge dark circles under his eyes.
¡°How did you be like this?¡± Hu Ying couldn¡¯t help but ask.
Hu Rui nced at her coldly. ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re finally willing to look at me? Isn¡¯t it all thanks to you that I became like this? If you don¡¯t sleep for a few days, you¡¯ll be like me.¡±
Looking at his aunt¡¯s attitude, he waspletely disappointed.
No matter what his family did, he would never acknowledge this aunt again.
Hu Zhe stomped his feet in anger, ¡°Aunt, you really know how to quibble! What do you mean by there will be a ck Magic Mastering to cure the worm not long after? If curing the worm is really that easy, why haven¡¯t you done so? My brother was originally very healthy, but now that he has been harmed by you to this extent, even losing his reproductive function, you still act like you¡¯re giving alms, it¡¯s really disgusting!¡±
He had never been so angry since he was born.
Hu Rui nodded vigorously.
His younger brother was really awesome. He said everything he wanted to say.
If not for the fact that he was weak now, he would have scolded his aunt ruthlessly to vent his anger.
Hu Zhe continued angrily, ¡°Then can I also give you somepensation and let the worm transfer to you? Don¡¯t you feel disgusted by your own words? If you weren¡¯t my aunt, I would have beaten you up now.¡±
Who cared about thepensation she gave? As the eldest son of the Hu family, Hu Rui could get anything he wanted.
Hu Ying stood rooted to the ground with an ugly expression on her face.
The two nephews took turns scolding her, making Hu Ying feel insulted. She was an elder, so no matter what she did, it was not for the two juniors to discuss.
Hu Ying¡¯s tone also turned cold, ¡°What did I say wrong? I already said that I would invite a ck Magic Master to remove the worm, and you guys are still so dissatisfied? At the critical moment, we can see if the younger generation is really filial. Isn¡¯t it just helping your aunt suffer a little illness? Look at how wronged you guys are.¡±
Hu Rui was a man. What was wrong with suffering a little?
Besides, he was helping his aunt suffer, not others. Was there a need to be so resentful?
Hu Ying could not understand it at all.
¡°Shouldn¡¯t I feel wronged?¡± Hu Rui was so angry that he wanted to punch the bed. He stared at Hu Ying.
His chest heaved violently, and he felt like he couldn¡¯t breathe..
Chapter 557 - 557: Compensation
Chapter 557: Compensation
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Hu Ying pursed her lips. ¡°There¡¯s no need to keep ming me even if you feel wronged, right? I already said that I know I was wrong. Can¡¯t this matter be forgotten? You even said that you wanted to hit me. How violent and vulgar.¡±
If she hadn¡¯t done something wrong today, she would definitely seek justice.
Wu Xi¡¯s eyes were burning with anger. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the two of them. Even I want to beat you up. Don¡¯t always talk about your status as an elder. They¡¯re really unlucky to have an elder like you.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t care about my son¡¯s life at all. If his parasitic poison isn¡¯t cured in six months, his lifespan will be exhausted and he will lose his ability to reproduce. Can youpensate for this?¡±
Hu Ying was shocked. She had never seen her sister-inw so angry.
Hu Ying quickly said, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t be angry. It won¡¯te to that. The master I hired will definitely be able to remove the worm. Don¡¯t worry. After the worm is removed, his fertility will naturally return.¡±
She was really afraid that if her brother and sister-inw also wanted to cut ties, she would lose her backing in her family.
Wu Xi red at her. ¡°Ha, you make it sound so easy. Do you know how much pain my son is in?¡±
She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Let me tell you, not only will the two children not acknowledge you as their aunt in the future, but your eldest brother and I will also not acknowledge you as our younger sister. Our families will not interact anymore in the future.¡±
She did not care about the others in the Hu family, but her family had to cut ties with Hu Ying.
Hu Ying¡¯s expression just now was really disgusting. If not for her inws being here, she would definitely have rushed forward to p Hu Ying.
Hu Ying¡¯s eyes were filled with grievance as she looked at her brother, Hu Yu. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t tell me you want to sever ties with me too?¡±
Ever since she was young, her brother had cleaned up countless messes for her.
However, her brother had never spoken harshly to her, and his attitude had never changed. Hu Ying believed that her brother would definitely be reluctant to cut ties with her.
Hu Yu¡¯s expression was cold, and her gaze was icy. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll still dote on you like before?¡±
Hu Ying was shocked. How did her brother know what she was thinking?
Hu Yu continued, ¡°Thest time you called me and asked me who I should choose between you and my son, this question was too ridiculous. Of course I would choose my son. What you did this time was too disappointing. I¡¯ll pretend that I don¡¯t have a sister like you in the future.¡±
Indecision would only lead to trouble. Of course, he knew what to do.
This time, he would never forgive Hu Ying.
Hu Ying¡¯s tears fell. She grabbed her handbag tightly and asked with red eyes, ¡°Brother, why are you so ruthless? I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯ll cure Hu Rui in the future. His life won¡¯t be in danger. What six months? It¡¯s all fake.¡±
The master had said that transferring it to his nephew would have no side effects other than infertility.
If the worm was removed, the only disadvantage would disappear.
There were no serious consequences at all.
¡°Fake?¡± A glimmer of hope lit up in Zhang Xia¡¯s heart as she looked at Yu Su.
It would be even better if her grandson was fine. What her daughter had done was not unforgivable. To be honest, she felt very upset when she saw her eldest son breaking up with her youngest daughter.
¡°Mom, how can you be sure that person didn¡¯t lie to you?¡± Yu Zheng sighed deeply and said helplessly.
Hu Ying said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not old yet. I still have the ability to judge. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that transferring the worm wouldn¡¯t cause much harm, I wouldn¡¯t have transferred the worm to your cousin so easily.¡±
After saying that, she also looked at Yu Su coldly.
Yu Su was probably the one who said that he would not live for more than six months. Yu Su¡¯s goal was to make the Hu family hate her.
The corners of Yu Su¡¯s lips curled up into a mocking smile. ¡°Who told you that? Look at Hu Rui now. Does he look like there¡¯s no harm done to him?¡±
Hu Rui said, ¡°Every day when I fall asleep, I will wake up from the pain. I feel that in less than six months, I will suddenly die from not resting well.¡±
His lips were pale, and his face was pale. His figure was also gradually losing weight.
How could there be no harm done to him?
Hu Ying hurriedly said, ¡°Hu Rui, don¡¯t be deceived by Yu Su. The master who transferred the worm said that it won¡¯t affect your lifespan. You can be rest assured..¡±
Chapter 558 - 558: Who’s Lying
Chapter 558: Who¡¯s Lying
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Hu Ying scolded Yu Su in her heart.
If not for Yu Su, her family would not have treated her so badly.
Hu Ying¡¯s face was cold as she said bitterly, ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re the one who said that he won¡¯t live past six months, right? You¡¯re talking nonsense! If anything happens to my nephew, you¡¯re the one who cursed him.¡±
Between the ck Magic Master introduced by Yu Miao and Yu Su, she believed in that ck Magic Master.
He was a proper ck Magic Master. He was old and had a lot of experience. He was not someone a young metaphysical master like Yu Su couldpare to.
She thought for a moment and asked, ¡°If he can help me transfer the worm, he must be more capable than you. If you really have the ability, why don¡¯t you directly detoxify this poison?¡±
Yu Su smiled. ¡°I understand. You can only harm your nephew with a clear conscience if you brainwash yourself and think that there¡¯s no harm in transferring the worm.¡±
This was also her way of avoiding responsibility.
Hu Ying was stunned and annoyed. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? That¡¯s not what I think.¡±
Hu Ying immediately looked at Hu Yu. ¡°Brother, that ck Magic Master really told me that there¡¯s no great harm. The only disadvantage is that it will slightly affect his fertility. You have to believe me. Yu Su has always been at odds with me, that¡¯s why she¡¯s spouting nonsense in front of you.¡±
Hu Yu¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡±
Ever since Hu Ying transferred the parasitic poison to Hu Rui without a word, he had lost his trust in her. At the very least, Yu Su had never harmed his family.
Also, he believed in Yu Su¡¯s character. She would definitely not spout nonsense just to frame her.
Hu Ying eximed, ¡°Brother, how can you not believe me? I¡¯m your most beloved sister¡¡±
Before she could finish speaking, Hu Yu interrupted her.
¡°I won¡¯t acknowledge you as my sister in the future. Don¡¯te to my house during festive seasons. From today onwards, we¡¯ll cut ties.¡±
He finally experienced the feeling of Yu Su severing ties with her family back then.
At this moment, he was very determined.
Hu Ying was stunned, and a trace of pain shed across her eyes. ¡°Brother, believe me! I¡¯m not lying to you. Even if you¡¯re thinking for Hu Rui, you have to consider it more.¡±
Hu Yu¡¯s expression turned even colder.
Was Hu Ying threatening him? If he cut off all ties, she would not find a ck Magic Master to treat Hu Rui?
¡°Shut up!¡± Zhang Xia was also so angry that she stomped her feet and said angrily, ¡°Look at you now, how are you acting like an aunt? I think you¡¯ve been brainwashed by that adopted daughter of yours. You don¡¯t even care about your own family anymore. You¡¯re really heartless.¡±
Hu Ying said aggrievedly, ¡°Mom, Yu Miao is very obedient. When I was poisoned by the parasitic poison, she was by my side and took care of me. You have misunderstood her.¡±
She felt that Yu Miao was much better than Yu Su.
Zhang Xia said, ¡°Have you forgotten about Yu Miao absorbing Yu Ruo¡¯s luck?¡±
Hu Ying continued to exin, ¡°That has nothing to do with Yu Miao. She was controlled by that master. This time, she was the one who thought of a way to transfer the parasitic poison. Otherwise, I would still be suffering.¡±
¡°It¡¯s really her!¡± Hu Jun mmed his walking stick hard. ¡°So it was really her idea.¡±
Zhang Xia immediately said with a cold expression, ¡°If you still acknowledge me as your mother, send Yu Miao away after we go back today. It¡¯s enough for you to raise her till this age.¡±
Her biological sons were resentful towards her and her biological daughter had cut ties with her. If this continued, she was afraid that her youngest daughter would be alone.
Hu Ying opened her mouth and thought of what Yu Miao had said before sending her out. She still needed Yu Miao¡¯s secret recipe.
If Yu Miao was sent away, she wouldn¡¯t even have anyone to talk to.
¡°Did you hear that?¡± Zhang Xia shouted coldly again, her pitch rising again.
Hu Ying clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. ¡°Mom! This really has nothing to do with Yu Miao. I just recovered and need someone to apany me. Don¡¯t force me. I won¡¯t send her away.¡±
She still wanted to repair the lines on her stomach.
Using Yu Miao, she could also establish a rtionship with the ck Magic Master, perhaps she could poison Zhao Lan and let her experience the taste of the worm poison.
She didn¡¯t even have time to do all this. She wasn¡¯t willing to ept it at all.
Zhang Xia was so angry that her face turned green. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. If you don¡¯t appreciate my kindness, there¡¯s no need for you to return to the Hu family in the future. I¡¯ll also sever all ties with you..¡±
Chapter 559 - 559: Shares
Chapter 559: Shares
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Your mother¡¯s thoughts are my thoughts,¡± Hu Jun chimed in.
Today, between Yu Miao and the Hu family, Hu Ying had to make a choice.
Everyone in the room looked at Hu Ying, waiting for her choice.
When Hu Ying saw that her parents were really going to sever ties with her, she panicked a little, but she was more angry.
Why didn¡¯t her parents believe her? Were they really going to abandon her?
She was angry and aggrieved. She looked around and said, ¡°You asked me to leave. Don¡¯t beg me toe back in the future.¡±
She had a temper too.
Wu Xi sneered silently. This sister-inw¡¯s temper was really arrogant.
This was the first time she had seen someone threaten hrt family after doing something wrong.
Hu Jun said coldly, ¡°If you walk out of this door, you¡¯ll never be a child of my
Hu family again. You have to think carefully.¡±
This was hisst chance for Hu Ying.
Hu Ying raised her chin. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. I¡¯ll stick to my point of view. Anyway, I won¡¯t send Yu Miao away. As for Hu Rui¡¯s matter, I¡¯ll ask the best master to treat him.¡±
With that, she slung her bag over her shoulder and walked towards the ward door without looking back.
Hu Yu watched his sister walk out of the ward and watched her leave. At the same time, he chased his sister away in his heart. In the future, his heart could only amodate the four of them in his family.
He was not a heartless person. It was just that Hu Ying had gone too far this time.
Hu Ying finally heaved a sigh of relief after walking out of the room.
In the ward, everyone looked at her as if she had done something heinous.
Hu Ying curled her lips slightly and muttered in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you guys properly about this after I cure Hu Rui.¡±
She did not take the matter of her family severing ties to heart.
In Hu Ying¡¯s opinion, her family was only saying this to scare her. It was impossible for them to really cut ties. She knew her brother and parents the best. They definitely could not bear to part with her.
This was also one of the reasons why Hu Ying was so confident.
Before Hu Jun could react, he saw Hu Ying stride out of the ward and leave without looking back.
He gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°She really left. In my opinion, our entire family is inferior to her adopted daughter. Since she chose her adopted daughter, don¡¯t contact her anymore.¡±
The Hu family did notck a daughter like Hu Ying. He still had an elder daughter.
The eldest daughter could also be filial.
Zhang Xia reached out to stroke her husband¡¯s back and said hatefully, ¡°She¡¯s already possessed now. She won¡¯t listen no matter what. I don¡¯t know what kind of bewitching potion Yu Miao gave her.¡±
She was afraid that under Yu Miao¡¯s instigation, Hu Ying would do many bad things in the future.
If they embarked on the path of breaking thew, they would not be able to control it.
Hu Rui clenched his fists tightly. His aunt¡¯s choice was within his expectations, but he was still very angry. How did his aunt be like this?
He closed his eyes in pain. The anger in his chest was still burning, almost burning him.
¡°Brother, this is Aunt¡¯s own choice.¡± Hu Zhe patted Hu Rui¡¯s shoulder andforted him.
This matter was caused by his aunt to begin with. This oue was considered fair. At the very least, he had deprived his aunt of her resources in the Hu family.
Hu Rui nodded.
Hu Jun pondered for a moment and said decisively, ¡°Boss, take back Hu Ying¡¯s shares in the Hu Corporation. From now on, we won¡¯t give her any dividends. I¡¯ll make a will another day and give Hu Ying¡¯s shares to Yu Su.¡±
Hearing this, everyone looked at Yu Su.
Yu Su said, ¡°I¡¯ve already cut ties with my family, so there¡¯s no need to give me the shares.¡±
To ept someone¡¯s things, one had to pay a certain price. Yu Su still understood this principle.
Hu Jun shook his head. ¡°Yu Su, take this share aspensation from your mother. You must ept it. With this share, Grandpa and Grandma will be more at ease in the future.¡±
The Hu family owed Yu Su a lot to begin with. It would be best if they could make up for some of it with the shares.
As for Hu Ying¡¯s other children.
Hu Jun looked at Yu Hong and the other two. ¡°Do you have any objections?¡±
The three of them shook their heads without hesitation.
The three of them had shares in the Yu family, so it was reasonable for them to give these shares to their younger sister. In addition, they owed Yu Su in their hearts, so they could not say anything else.
Yu Zheng said to Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, take it. This shares should belong to you.¡±
Yu Hong also persuaded, ¡°That¡¯s right. Yu Su, take it. The few of us still have the Yu family¡¯s shares. You should take these shares. There¡¯s no need to be embarrassed..¡±
Chapter 560 - 560: Making a Statement
Chapter 560: Making a Statement
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
They really hoped that Yu Su would have some shares with her.
Hu Yu and Wu Xi also looked at Yu Su expectantly.
A trace of jealousy shed across Chen Ci¡¯s face.
Yu Su pondered for a moment. ¡°If you give me these shares, I¡¯ll have the right to dispose of it, right?¡±
¡°Of course.¡± Hu Jun finally looked happy and immediately replied.
Yu Su said, ¡°Then donate the proceeds from the shares to the orphanage!¡±
¡°This¡¡± Zhang Xia¡¯s face shed with hesitation and she was at a loss for words.
Such arge sum of money was donated by Yu Su just like that. This also meant that Yu Su did not want to have anything to do with the Hu family.
Zhang Xia was a little sad.
Hu Jun nodded. ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, we will respect it. Starting this year, we¡¯ll donate the money in your name.¡±
Chen Ci was so angry that her eyes turned red.
Such arge sum of money was donated just like that. If Yu Su didn¡¯t want it, she could have given it to her. Why did she have to give it to those strangers?
Disappointment shed across the eyes of Yu Zheng and his brothers.
Hu Jun continued, ¡°Hu Yu, make an announcement to the outside world that our Hu family wants to sever all ties with Hu Ying and take back our shares. In addition, stop the cooperation between the Hu family and the Yu family. The two families will no longer cooperate in the future.¡±
Hu Yu nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it tomorrow.¡±
Chen Ci finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.
In the entire Hu family, she had the best rtionship with Hu Ying. If Hu Ying was really kicked out of the Hu family, she would be isted and helpless in the future.
Wouldn¡¯t Sister-inw and Hu Wen join forces to bully her?
The more she thought about it, the more uneasy Chen Ci felt.
She hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, there¡¯s no need to be so anxious about this, right? If Hu Ying regrets it after a while andes back to the Hu family to plead for leniency, the deration made would be a waste of time. Let¡¯s reconsider, okay?¡±
Hu Shao also said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Dad. We should let Hu Ying think about it for a few more days! We¡¯re all family. There¡¯s no need to make such a fuss. Maybe she will think things through in a few days.¡±
He was in charge of the Hu and Yu families¡¯ projects. If the project stopped, he would have no work on hand.
Hu Jun nced at the two of them coldly. Naturally, he knew their intentions.
He said coldly, ¡°I see that the two of you are also on Hu Ying¡¯s side. Then you can leave the family with nothing too. There are plenty of people who can inherit our Hu family¡¯s shares.¡±
He was also a little disappointed in his second son¡¯s family. These two people were really short-sighted. It seemed that he could not let them interfere too much in the family¡¯s matters in the future. Who knew how much trouble they would cause.
¡°No, no, we know we were wrong. You can make the decisions.¡± Hu Shao quickly changed his words with a ttering smile on his face.
Looking at his second son¡¯s cowardly appearance, Hu Jun became even angrier.
Wu Xi thought for a moment and said, ¡°Wu family also has a coboration with the Yu family. Let¡¯s stop it so that Hu Ying can reflect more thoroughly.¡±
Hu Ying had already harmed her son. If the Wu family cooperated with them, she would not be able to take it lying down.
Yu Zheng and the other two, who were standing in the ward, felt upset.
If Hu Ying knew that she had lost so much money after leaving the ward, she would definitely regret it.
Most importantly, he was about to lose a rtive. Yu Zheng was also quite sad. He said to Hu Jun, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, we brothers are different from my mother. Don¡¯t abandon us.¡±
Yu Ruo also looked over pitifully.
Hu Jun couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Alright, alright. I know. The Hu family still recognizes our grandsons. Come to our house more often in the future.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Yu Hong nodded vigorously.
Hu Jun could not help but look at Yu Su. ¡°Yu Su, you still have your room in the Hu family¡¯s house. You cane and y when you¡¯re free.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, Yu Su. Come and y when you¡¯re free.¡± Hu Zhe also said with a smile.
Yu Su smiled and did not say anything.
She could tell that the Hu family really wanted to cut ties with Hu Ying. If Hu Ying found out, she would definitely regret it.
However, that was not something she should consider.
Yu Su bade farewell and the others left the ward.
When most of them had left, Yu Su said, ¡°In three days, I¡¯ll get someone to send a spiritual artifact over. If you wear it at all times, it can effectively suppress the activation of the worm. The quality of your sleep will also increase..¡±
Chapter 561 - 561: Acting
Chapter 561: Acting
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Hu Rui looked grateful. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitely wear it well.¡±
Wu Xi sent Yu Su downstairs and thanked her on the way.
Yu Su smiled and did not take it to heart.
Before getting into the car, she said to Wu Xi, ¡°You still have to act during this period of time. Act more seriously. I guess Second Mrs. Hu will tell Mrs. Yu the situation.¡±
Wu Xi nodded repeatedly. ¡°Alright, I understand. Don¡¯t worry!¡±
She was already worried about her son, so it was not considered an act.
As long as the parasite poison in Hu Rui¡¯s body was not removed, there would be a day of danger. Only when the parasite was removed would she be at ease.
In the ward.
Hu Zhe sighed and said to Hu Rui, ¡°Brother, after this incident, I realized the true colors of our family. It turns out that everyone has their own little schemes. To think that I used to think that our family was harmonious.¡±
In the past, he was always in the training camp and only came back once every few months. He did not interact much with his family.
He did not expect his second aunt to be so unreasonable. His second uncle was a spineless person.
His youngest aunt was even distorting the truth.
He could understand how hard it was for his parents to manage the family.
Hu Rui¡¯s eyes were a little unfocused, and his thoughts were wandering.
He felt so tired that he wanted to sleep.
Hu Yu walked forward and patted his second son¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You just have to train well. Leave the family matters to me and your mother. If the two of you are fine, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything.¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Hu Zhe nodded.
When Yu Su arrived home, she saw the message Yu Hong had sent her.
Yu Hong: [Yu Su, Mom will definitely me you again. Don¡¯t lower yourself to her level. She¡¯s just not very smart and is easily deceived. If she finds trouble with you, you can send me a message and I¡¯ll help you.]
Yu Su thought for a moment and replied: [It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t care.]
Hu Ying hated her to begin with. So what if there was one more thing she had against her?
As for causing trouble, Yu Su did not think that Hu Ying had the ability to cause trouble for her.
Seeing that Yu Su had replied, Yu Hong was very excited. He immediately picked up his phone and replied: [By the way, Yu Su, I suspect that Yu Miao has other motives for instigating Mom to do this. It might also be targeted at you. You have to be careful.]
Yu Su: [Got it.]
She also wanted to know what the mastermind was plotting against the Hu family.
However, she should have an answer soon.
Yu Hong typed another message on his phone and wanted to send it over. On second thought, he was afraid that Yu Su would despise him for being long-winded, so he deleted all the messages.
He had already said what he needed to say, so there was no need to take up Yu Su¡¯s time.
Then, Yu Hong called Yu Zong.
Yu Zong had gone on a business trip again and had not been at home for a week.
He recounted what had happened in the ward today, emphasizing the Hu family¡¯s reaction and decision. He also exined the cause and effect of Hu Rui¡¯s poisoning.
After hearing this, Yu Zong was so angry that he wanted to throw his phone away.
As expected, Hu Ying was in trouble again when he was not at home.
He really could not understand how his wife believed the words of Yu Miao and another ck Magic Master and actually transferred the poisonous worm into her nephew¡¯s body.
She¡¯s stupid and terrible!
That was his first thought.
However, this person was his wife. He could not say this in front of his son. He could only say that he would deal with itter and hang up.
When Yu Hong heard this, he heaved a sigh of relief.
He really hoped that it would be useful for his father to appear. It would be best if he could send Yu Miao out of the Yu family. This way, he wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid of being harmed by Yu Miao every time he returned home.
Young Master Yu was really aggrieved! He was actually suppressed by Yu Miao, the family¡¯s adopted daughter.
The more Yu Hong thought about it, the angrier he became. He drove out to drink.
After Yu Zong hung up, he called Hu Ying.
As soon as Hu Ying returned home, Yu Miao took out a special ointment and applied it on Hu Ying¡¯s stomach.
Yu Miao exaggerated the effect of this prescription again.
After Hu Ying heard this, she was in a good mood.
When Yu Zong called, Hu Ying had already finished applying the medicine and was lying on the bed resting.
After she picked it up, she asked in a good mood, ¡°Why are you free to call me today? When are youing back to the capital?¡±
Yu Zong¡¯s tone was very cold. ¡°What are you thinking? How can there be someone like you in this world? Don¡¯t you think about how old Hu Rui is? What will you do if something happens? I think not only are you poisoned, but your brain is also eaten by insects.¡±
¡°Do you think Yu Miao is good to you? Why haven¡¯t you thought about what she wants?¡±
Chapter 562 - 562: Slander
Chapter 562: nder
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°You harmed your nephew. Haven¡¯t you thought about his feelings? I¡¯m ashamed for you. You don¡¯t act like an elder at all.¡± He reprimanded Hu Ying one sentence after another.
Hu Ying did not expect her husband to find out so quickly. Even if she was in the wrong, there was no need to me her, right?
She was also angry, ¡°My decision has nothing to do with you. Hu Rui is my nephew, how can I not feel heartache? The ck Magic Master said that there will be no side effects. After the poison is cured, he will be a normal person. Do you have to be so angry with me?¡±
Other than Yu Miao, no one in the family felt sorry for her.
She had suffered a lot these past few days.
¡°Only you believe those lies! Why can¡¯t you use your brain to think? If you can really cure the parasite, why did you cure it in a few days?¡± Yu Zong¡¯s expression was dark, and his voice was cold.
Hu Ying said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying this now? I don¡¯t care if you believe it or not, but I do. If not for that ck Magic Master, I would still be suffering from the worm poison!¡±
Yu Zong said coldly, ¡°Now that the Hu family has decided to cut ties with you, is this the oue you want?¡±
Even if she wanted to cure the parasite, she should not sacrifice the health of others.
Hu Ying pursed her lips and said indifferently, ¡°They¡¯re just angry and a little impulsive. Their anger will subside in a few days. I¡¯ll just go home again then.¡±
Yu Zong sighed deeply. He was really anxious about his wife¡¯s simple thinking. The Hu family had already canceled her shares, but she still felt that it was not a big deal?
Forget it, it was better for the Hu family to tell this news to her themselves.
Yu Zong said coldly, ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t care about your family¡¯s matters, but I can make the decision for the Yu family¡¯s matters, right? Get Yu Miao to leave the Yu family immediately and stay outside! Don¡¯t stay in my house anymore.¡±
If he kept her at home, who knew what trouble it would cause? She could not stay any longer.
Hu Ying was furious. ¡°You want her to leave just like that? What do you take me for? I¡¯ve always been in charge of family matters. I don¡¯t want Yu Miao to leave.¡±
With Yu Miao gone and the secret recipe gone, it would be difficult to take revenge on Zhao Lan in the future.
Yu Zong clenched his fists in anger. ¡°If you keep her, you¡¯ll definitely regret it in the future. She¡¯s scheming and has a selfish and cold-blooded personality. What exactly do you want? You should repair your rtionship with Yu Su now.¡±
At the mention of Yu Su, Hu Ying became even angrier. ¡°You¡¯re still talking about Yu Su. Do you know how Yu Su ndered me in the Hu family? She was the one who spread the rumors that Hu Rui could only live for six months and that was the reason why I was hated by the Hu family. I¡¯d rather not have my daughter than ease my rtionship with Yu Su.¡±
Yu Zong said, ¡°Yu Su has no need to lie to your family, instead, the ck Magic Master you hired will lie to you, think about it carefully!¡±
How could she not understand such a simple logic?
Hu Ying sneered. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t Yu Su lie to the Hu family? She just can¡¯t bear to see me living well and insists on ndering me in front of her family.¡±
She had long seen through Yu Su¡¯s thoughts, which was why she was even angrier.
Yu Zong really didn¡¯t know what to say. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Why do you think so badly of your biological daughter? No matter what, Yu Miao has to leave the Yu family by today.¡±
He made up his mind.
If they didn¡¯t cut their ties soon, their sons would probably be harmed too.
Hu Ying also said angrily, ¡°No, if Yu Miao isn¡¯t at home, what¡¯s the point of me staying alone? My sons are busy with work and don¡¯t want to talk to me at all. Only Yu Miao is willing to chat with me.¡±
Yu Zong really had no choice. ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re unwilling to chase Yu Miao away, then go with her.¡±
As the head of the Yu family, he naturally had enough decision-making power.
Since he had made a decision, he had to carry it out today. Even if he had to offend his wife, he could not care less.
There was another point. Yu Zong felt that he had treated his wife well enough. During the period when she was poisoned by the worm poison, he had always let his sons listen to her. He had even used the entire family¡¯s strength to find metaphysical masters for his wife.
However, for the sake of their adopted daughter, his wife did not even listen to him, the head of the family.
After Hu Ying heard this, she was so angry that she screamed, ¡°Yu Zong, I was wondering why you kept going on business trips. It turns out that you have a mistress outside, right? You chased me away so that your mistress can move in?¡±
She was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She used all her strength to speak..
Chapter 563 - 563: Leaving the Villa
Chapter 563: Leaving the Vi
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Hu Ying was so angry that she did not care about her image anymore.
She cursed a few times and wished she could run to the other end of the phone and beat her husband up.
Yu Zong shouted coldly, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re crazy about, but you have to send Yu Miao away today. Otherwise, you¡¯ll move out of the Yu family with her. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll get the bodyguards to forcefully remove you.¡±
The Yu Corporation had a group of bodyguards that could be of use.
Those bodyguards only listened to him and were very useful.
Hu Ying was so angry that she almost fumed. ¡°Alright, you insist on chasing us away, right? Alright, I¡¯ll leave then. I hope you won¡¯t beg me toe back in the future. Let¡¯s live separately. Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t leave you!¡±
Yu Zong was disappointed.
His wife would rather move away than chase his adopted daughter away. She was really muddle-headed and stubborn.
Yu Zong¡¯s voice turned colder. ¡°Both of you can leave. Take away all your things and let the butler clean the house. Don¡¯te back in the future.¡±
Hu Ying was annoyed. ¡°You!¡±
Hu Ying was very disappointed, but the pride in her heart did not allow her to lower her head.
Hu Ying snorted coldly. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll leave. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t leave you!¡±
After saying that, she hung up.
After hanging up, Hu Ying threw her phone on the bed and gritted her teeth, her eyes filled with ferocity.
When Yu Miao heard this, she asked hesitantly, ¡°Mom, what happened?¡±
Did she really have to leave the Yu family? She didn¡¯t want to leave!
The Yu family had a butler and a nanny. They didn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing. They also had a small back garden. The environment was very good. If they moved away, they wouldn¡¯t be able to live in such a good environment.
Besides, she still wanted to get closer to her three brothers!
¡°Your father insisted on chasing you away. I would rather take you out to live than chase you out of the house alone,¡± Hu Ying said angrily.
Yu Miao¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she was suddenly touched.
It seemed that her mother treated her very well. She had abandoned the Yu family and the Hu family to stand on her side.
However, Yu Miao thought about it again and felt that her mother needed her secret recipe and wanted to use her to take revenge on Mrs. Ye. That was why she could not leave her.
That slight feeling of being touched disappeared like smoke in thin air.
However, Yu Miao still pretended to be touched and said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so good. In my next life, I must be your biological daughter and be filial to you.¡±
Hu Ying smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, with your words, everything I¡¯ve done is worth it. Let¡¯s pack up and move out today!¡±
¡°So soon?¡± Yu Miao was slightly shocked and a little unhappy.
Hu Ying looked at her suspiciously. ¡°You don¡¯t want to leave with Mom? Your father gave you a deadline. If you don¡¯t move out this evening, he¡¯ll get the bodyguards toe and clear the area.¡±
¡°No.¡± Yu Miao hurriedly exined, ¡°Time is tight. I¡¯m afraid that Mom will be tired from the journey. You¡¯ve just recovered from a serious illness, so you should rest more.¡±
Hearing this, Hu Ying finally felt much better.
In this family, only Yu Miao was the most considerate. She was prepared to always stand on Yu Miao¡¯s side and not let Yu Miao be bullied by her family.
Hu Ying immediately called the servants to help pack her luggage.
Yu Zheng and his brothers, who had returned home, also noticed themotion.
Yu Ruo asked the servants again and found out that they were packing her mother and Yu Miao¡¯s luggage. He was a little surprised, but it was very reasonable.
It seemed that her mother had really made up her mind to protect Yu Miao to the end.
Yu Ruo sighed. ¡°Mother would rather move out with Yu Miao than send Yu Miao away. If I didn¡¯t know that Yu Miao was adopted, I would have suspected that Yu Miao was her biological daughter.¡±
Yu Zheng was a little mncholic. ¡°That¡¯s good too. When Mother moves away, the three of us won¡¯t have toe back for dinner every day. We¡¯ve finally resolved a tricky matter.¡±
It was a good thing!
Yu Hong sneered. ¡°I hope that Yu Miao can do more and make Mom suffer more. Only then can she get rid of the water in Mom¡¯s brain.¡±
The brothers had all been through this. The more they were harmed by Yu Miao, the more sober they became.
Half an hourter, Hu Ying was dressed and walked downstairs.
Yu Zheng walked forward. ¡°Mom, is there anything I can help you with?¡±
¡°Heh, you¡¯re so enthusiastic about sending me away. I really raised you guys for nothing!¡± Hu Ying said coldly..
Chapter 564 - 564: Sending Hu Ying Away
Chapter 564: Sending Hu Ying Away
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Zheng stopped in his tracks with a bitter expression.
His mother was really hard to please. If they did nothing, his mother would definitely scold them. Now that they took the initiative to help, they would still be scolded. What should they do?
The servants carried the big boxes downstairs one by one.
Without another word, Yu Hong picked up arge box and walked out.
The car must have been prepared outside and he could just put it in the car.
In any case, he was afraid of Hu Ying, so he stopped greeting her and quickly helped her move her things. This way, his mother could leave early.
Yu Ruo pushed the wheelchair to the side with his hand. He did not speak or help. He just hid at the side and watched quietly.
He hadn¡¯t recovered from his leg injury, so there was nothing he could do to help. He didn¡¯t want to anger his mother, so he could only minimize his presence.
Yu Miao took a deep look at the three of them and walked towards Yu Zheng. ¡°Fourth Brother, Mom and I are moving out. Come and visit us more when you¡¯re free, okay?¡±
After saying that, she even threw a coquettish look that she thought was tempting. Unexpectedly, Yu Zheng almost vomited and had an unbearable expression.
Yu Zheng said, ¡°Stay away from me. I feel like vomiting when I see you.¡±
After saying that, he picked up a suitcase and walked out.
There were many servants at home, so they did not need to do anything. However, Yu Zheng and Yu Hong had nothing to do, so they helped to move the things. In less than ten minutes, the things were all moved.
Yu Miao supported Hu Ying and slowly walked out.
Hu Ying looked at the nanny van and realized that it was filled with luggage. She frowned and looked at Yu Hong. ¡°Go drive the car and send us off.¡±
She then looked at the servants behind her. ¡°The five of you will follow me to the vi under my name. I need people to serve me.¡±
¡°Yes madam!¡± The servants looked at each other with unwillingness in their eyes.
Of course, they also wanted to stay in the Yu family¡¯s vi. They might encounter problems if they moved out.
Yu Hong had no choice but to drive Hu Ying.
After therge group of people left, Yu Zheng heaved a sigh of relief and said to Yu Ruo, ¡°Third Brother, I feel so rxed. It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve moved a huge burden away!¡±
¡°Me too!¡± Yu Ruo also smiled and controlled his wheelchair to move towards the kitchen.
With his mother gone, his appetite improved a little, so he asked the kitchen to cook a few more dishes tonight and prepare a good meal.
Dinner was ready. Yu Ruo and Yu Zheng sat at the table and waited for Yu Hong to return.
However, after waiting for a long time, Yu Hong still did not return.
Yu Zheng made a call. ¡°Second Brother,e back for dinner. The three of us will have a good meal. We even opened red wine and made your favorite Wellington steak. Come back quickly!¡±
Yu Hong sighed deeply. ¡°I was just about to call the two of you. Mom has settled down at the vi and made some food in the kitchen. Mom asked the two of you toe over and eat with her. She even said that if you didn¡¯te, she would call Dad toin.¡±
He was also very helpless. He had thought that he could finally escape his mother¡¯s supervision, but he did not expect that he would only eat at a different ce.
¡°How annoying! I don¡¯t want to go!¡±
Yu Zheng was so angry that he mmed his phone on the table and made a sound.
Yu Ruo¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go. Mom and Dad must have quarreled today. It won¡¯t be good if they quarrel again because of us.¡±
Just like that, the two of them ran to Hu Ying¡¯s vi angrily and ate a tasteless meal there.
During this period, Yu Miao would always move closer to the three brothers and eagerly give them food and rice. Her gaze was as if she wanted to eat the three of them.
Not only that, at the dining table, Hu Ying poured out her grievances and exined that she had no choice but to poison Hu Rui.
She even scolded Yu Su over and over again.
In Hu Ying¡¯s mouth, Yu Su had be aplete viin.
Yu Zheng only dared to refute in his heart and ate silently.
On the way home, Yu Zheng finally exploded.
He sat in the front passenger seat and said to Yu Hong, who was driving, ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯m about to break down. What happened to Hu Rui is clearly Mother¡¯s fault. She¡¯s still quibbling at the dining table. I really can¡¯t stand it anymore. I really want to stop Mother¡¯s mouth with a cloth.¡±
Yu Zheng¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment and hatred..
Chapter 565 - 565: Three People Drinking Gloomily
Chapter 565: Three People Drinking Gloomily
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
How could Yu Hong not be frustrated? However, it was useless to say it out loud. He might as well forget about it.
Yu Hong said, ¡°Let it go in from one ear and out of the other. Don¡¯t take it to heart. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be the one torturing yourself. You¡¯ll get through it eventually.¡±
These words offort made Yu Zheng¡¯s eyes moisten.
He hurriedly looked out of the car window and suppressed the grievance in his heart, trying to calm himself down.
Yu Ruo¡¯s eyes were listless as he looked out of the window quietly.
He was also tired of family matters. He even wanted to shave his head and be a monk. In that case, his mother would not be able to torture him anymore, right?
Yu Ruo¡¯s eyes lit up with hope.
But soon, the light in his eyes dimmed again. His father would not agree. Even bing a monk was a luxury.
On the other side.
After Yu Su arrived home, she began to make the spiritual artifact.
She personally polished a jade pendant and smoked it with a yellow candle me. Finally, she carved the patterns on the jade pendant.
It took a total of two days. After a series of procedures, the spiritual artifact waspleted.
She got someone to send the jade pendant to the ward and started working on the studio again.
In the next few days, Yu Zheng and the other two went to Hu Ying¡¯s vi for a meal every day while listening to Hu Ying¡¯sints. As long as the three of them camete or if someone did note, Hu Ying would call them repeatedly as if she had gone crazy.
After dinner, Yu Zheng asked the two of them to go back first and took a taxi himself.
By the time Yu Zheng realized what was going on, he was already sitting in the bar.
It was boring to drink alone. Yu Zheng sent a message to Ye Chang and asked him toe over and drink.
During this period of time, Ye Chang had been studying the script and did not go out much. After seeing the message, he took a taxi straight to the bar.
In the car, Ye Chang sent another message to Meng Bo.
Meng Bo wanted to know how Ye Tang was doing and quickly agreed. He also took a car to the bar.
The three of them sat at a table and drank gloomily.
Yu Zheng and Meng Bo had a good rtionship. They had drank together before and they knew each other well. The three of them chatted casually.
At the same time, Ye Tang also returned to Yu Su¡¯s house.
Yu Su was dealing with work in the living room. Ye Tang was carrying a lot of takeout. ¡°I brought supper back. Do you want to eat?¡±
¡°Alright, put it on the table!¡± Yu Su said without looking up.
Ye Tang sat on the sofa and took out a file from her bag. ¡°I found Yu Miao and Yao Yun¡¯s characters. This should be useful to you.¡±
Yu Su took the file and quickly flipped through it. She realized that it was a photocopy of Yu Miao¡¯s birth certificate.
¡°As expected. Not only was Yu Miao and I born on the same year, month, and day, the two of us were born in the same hour. The difference is that I was born naturally, and she was born by Caesarean section. She was born slightlyter than me,¡± Yu Su said with a slight frown.
After Ye Tang heard this, she had a bold guess in her heart. ¡°Yu Su, this should be on purpose, right?¡±
This was all arranged. They deliberately had to arrange their births in the same hour, so they used a C-section.
¡°That¡¯s right. She can absorb my luck only if we were born in the same hour. Our luck is tied together. If I¡¯m unlucky, she¡¯ll be lucky. Our luck is negatively corrted.¡± Yu Su was not too shocked and her expression darkened.
When she was young, her luck was still pretty good.
It was not until she was lost that her luck became worse and worse.
Sometimes, she would be unlucky for no reason. For example, she would fall down on the road, resulting in her front teeth to drop and also be hit by a car that suddenly rushed out.
It was all thanks to Yu Miao.
¡°Yu Miao is really too despicable!¡± Ye Tang felt terrible when she thought of the suffering Yu Su had gone through.
From the daughter of a wealthy family to an orphan, if not for Yu Su¡¯s firm will, she would have gone astray long ago.
How were those people going topensate Yu Su?
Yu Su thought for a moment and said, ¡°Back then, those people deliberately took me away and probably even took blood and hair from me. Thereafter, they cast a spell on Yu Miao. They were also the ones who arranged for Yu Miao to rece meter.¡±
¡°How immoral! How shameless!¡± Ye Tang stood up in anger, her eyes red with anger.
¡°Calm down. Those people won¡¯t be able to hide their tails anymore. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll take revenge and make them pay the price,¡± Yu Su said coldly.
It wasn¡¯t like she hadn¡¯t gained anything in the past few months. At least, she was bing more and more clear about that person¡¯s sphere of influence.
Ye Tang cursed again before sitting down angrily..
Chapter 566 - 566: Conditions to Absorb Luck
Chapter 566: Conditions to Absorb Luck
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su then looked at Yao Yun¡¯s birth characters. ¡°Ye Tang, although you¡¯re born on the same day as her, your birth characters are very different. There shouldn¡¯t be any curse connection between you and her.¡±
It did not meet the conditions to perform the luck absorption curse.
Ye Tang scratched her head. ¡°My birth characters should be correct. Is hers fake?¡±
Otherwise, there was no way to exin this.
¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Yu Su pondered for a moment and felt that there were some things that she did not understand.
Ye Tang was puzzled. ¡°Then what went wrong? Whose luck is she absorbing?¡±
The two of them thought for a long time but still could not figure it out.
Yu Su thought of another possibility. She looked at Ye Tang and asked, ¡°Confirm the date of birth of Meng Bo and his birth characters again. I suspect that he has a luck connection with Yao Yun.¡±
Ye Tang frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I celebrate his birthday every year. His birthday is five days after ours.¡±
However, she still took out her phone and called Meng Bo.
Meng Bo was still drinking.
Yu Zheng, who was at the side,ined bitterly. His face was scrunched up like a bitter gourd.
Ye Chang was not any better. He told her about how his mother had asked him to take care of Yu Miaost time.
The three of them sighed, each one more miserable than the other.
¡°Ding, ding¡¡±
Meng Bo¡¯s phone rang. He took out his phone and saw that it was Ye Tang calling. A look of surprise appeared in his eyes.
He quickly picked up the call. ¡°Ye Tang, you called me!¡±
His voice was filled with surprise.
Ye Chang shook his head helplessly. ¡°Look, this person¡¯s attitude changed so quickly!¡±
Yu Zheng pursed his lips. ¡°Your tone is really coquettish.¡±
Meng Bo ignored the two of them and continued, ¡°Ye Tang, why are you looking for me? I¡¯m free now.¡±
He had always been cklisted. This was the first time Ye Tang had called him.
Ye Tang frowned. This was the first time she had heard Meng Bo¡¯s gentle voice. She was not used to it.
¡°Be normal,¡± Ye Tang said without hesitation.
Meng Bo looked defeated. He took a deep breath. ¡°Ye Tang, why are you looking for me?¡±
¡°I have something to tell you that needs to be kept a secret. Is it convenient for you to talk?¡± Ye Tang asked.
She also heard that there was some noise on Meng Bo¡¯s side.
Meng Bo looked at the two people beside him hesitantly and said, ¡°I¡¯m in the bar. Is this convenient?¡±
¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Tang replied unhappily and looked at Yu Su. ¡°Yu Su, why don¡¯t you let hime to our ce? It¡¯s safer here.¡±
She had heard from Yu Su that an array had been set up in the apartment to prevent outsiders from eavesdropping and peeping.
It was the most suitable ce to discuss matters.
Yu Su nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±
Ye Tang smiled and said to Meng Bo, ¡°Come to Yu Su¡¯s apartment. I¡¯ll give you an addresster. We¡¯ll talk after youe over.¡±
Meng Bo quickly replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there. Wait for me.¡±
Thest three words were said very ambiguously.
Ye Chang, who was listening at the side, shook his head again with a helpless expression.
¡°I have asked you over to discuss something. Put away those thoughts,¡± Ye Tang said with a cold snort.
Meng Bo immediately said, ¡°Alright, as long as you say it, I¡¯ll definitely do it. I¡¯ll go over now.¡±
¡°I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Ye Tang rolled her eyes and hung up.
She really couldn¡¯t stand the current Meng Bo. It was as if he had be a different person. It was too strange.
Ye Tang sent the address over.
In the bar, Meng Bo unted, ¡°Did you hear that? Ye Tang took the initiative to call me and asked me to go over. You guys can continue drinking here! I won¡¯t apany you anymore.¡±
He was going to meet the person he liked!
Ye Chang looked at him strangely. ¡°Why would Ye Tang call you at this time?¡±
With Ye Tang¡¯s personality, she probably wouldn¡¯t contact Meng Bo again. This was a little unexpected.
Meng Bo thought for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Yu Su probably has something to tell me and asked Ye Tang to call me over.¡±
¡°Yu Su is there too?¡± Yu Zheng¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked with a burning gaze.
He also wanted to interact more with Yu Su. She was his biological sister.
Meng Bo nced at him. ¡°You want to go too? You weren¡¯t invited. You definitely won¡¯t be allowed to enter.¡±
¡°Just give it a try. Bring me along too. I also want to see my biological sister. Who knows, Yu Su might let me in?¡± Yu Zheng pleaded.
Ye Chang¡¯s eyes lit up, but they quickly dimmed. ¡°Since the two of you are going, why don¡¯t you bring me along? It¡¯s boring to drink alone.¡±
To be honest, he felt that Yu Su probably did not want to see him.
However, he wanted to know why Yu Su was looking for Meng Bo.. Perhaps he could help?
Chapter 567 - 567: Thick-skinned
Chapter 567: Thick-skinned
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Meng Bo nced at the two of them and remained silent.
He called the waiter over and paid the bill. ¡°Enjoy your drinks. I¡¯ll be leaving now. Goodbye.¡±
After saying that, he turned to leave.
Unexpectedly, Ye Chang and Yu Zheng also stood up and followed behind him.
Ye Chang scratched his head and said with a smile, ¡°I suddenly remembered that I have something to deal with. Let¡¯s go together!¡±
Yu Zheng also said seriously, ¡°Yes, I was just about to go home. Let¡¯s go together. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be kidnapped halfway. The capital hasn¡¯t been safe recently.¡±
After saying that, he winked at Ye Chang.
Looking at their expressions, what else did Meng Bo not understand?
He frowned. ¡°Do you have to follow me?¡±
If Yu Su and Ye Tang were angry, he would definitely regret it.
¡°We¡¯re not following you. Don¡¯t be so narcissistic. Brother Ye Chang and I have something to do!¡± After saying that, Yu Zheng put his arm around Ye Chang¡¯s shoulder and walked towards the door of the bar.
Meng Bo followed behind with a strange expression. When did these two people be such good friends?
Meng Bo waved at the taxi by the roadside. Just as he got into the front passenger seat, he realized that there were two more people sitting in the back of the car.
Ye Chang and Yu Zheng waved at him with shameless smiles on their faces.
¡°Don¡¯t you have something to do?¡± Meng Bo¡¯s face darkened as he asked.
Ye Chang nodded. ¡°It¡¯s on the way. Give us a ride. We didn¡¯t bring any money.¡±
Yu Zheng blinked. ¡°Yes, Brother Meng Bo, please.¡±
They were just hanging around, waiting to see if Meng Bo was willing to bring them over.
Meng Bo gritted his teeth and ignored the two of them.
He took out his phone and sent a message to Ye Tang. [Ye Tang, your cousin and Yu Zheng shamelessly got into my car. What if I can¡¯t chase them away?]
He was really afraid that Ye Tang would be angry.
When Ye Tang saw this, she rolled her eyes speechlessly. ¡°Yu Su, Ye Chang and Yu Zheng insist on following Meng Bo. If they want toe over together, do they still want Meng Bo toe over? Otherwise, he¡¯lle again next time.¡±
Yu Su thought for a moment and felt that it was nothing. ¡°Let the two of theme over too. It just so happens that the three families canmunicate first.¡±
There were some things that had to be said.
Ye Tang nodded and sent a message. ¡°Then you guys cane.¡±
In the car, Meng Bo¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the news. [Thank you, Ye Tang. You¡¯re so good. We¡¯ll be there soon. Wait for a while.]
There was a hint of solicitude in his words.
After Ye Tang read it, she felt ufortable all over. [Can you be more normal? You¡¯re talking like a ghost had possessed you.]
If Meng Bo had responded more when she was enthusiastic, the two of them would not have be like this.
A trace of hurt shed across Meng Bo¡¯s eyes. [Alright, I understand.]
It seemed like Ye Tang was still very angry. How was he going to make her forgive him?
Meng Bo sighed and looked out of the window sadly. His mood fell to rock bottom again.
After a while, he turned to look at the two of them behind him. ¡°Yu Su and Ye Tang have agreed to let you follow me. When you arrive, watch your mouths and don¡¯t cause trouble. I don¡¯t want to be chased out, do you hear me?¡±
¡°Okay!¡± Yu Zheng smiled, revealing eight teeth. He was in a very good mood.
The thought of seeing Yu Suter made him excited.
Ye Chang was also filled with joy. ¡°Got it.¡±
He had to perform wellter and interact more with Yu Su.
He no longer had the intention to reconcile with Yu Su, but he still wanted to ease their rtionship. It was good to be friends.
When the three of them arrived outside the district, the security guard received Yu Su¡¯s message and let them in.
After hearing the knock on the door, Ye Tang opened the door and took out three pairs of disposable slippers.
¡°Put it on. Don¡¯t dirty the floor.¡± With that, she returned to the living room.
The three of them changed into their shoes and walked into the living room to see Yu Su looking at theputer. Ye Tang was also painting at the side. The two of them looked quite busy.
Yu Su said to the three of them, ¡°Find a ce to sit.¡±
After saying that, she closed herputer and poured three cups of water.
After the three of them sat down, Yu Su asked Meng Bo, ¡°I looked for you this time to discuss something about Yao Yun. Are the two people you brought trustworthy?¡±
Yu Zheng and Ye Chang were stunned. Of course, the two of them could be trusted.. Why did Yu Su ask Meng Bo this question?
Chapter 568 - 568: Should Be Trustworthy
Chapter 568: Should Be Trustworthy
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Meng Bo smiled. ¡°If I say that they can¡¯t be trusted, will they not be able to listen to the rest?¡±
¡°Yes.¡± Yu Su nodded. ¡°If it¡¯s not trustworthy, we need these two people to wait outside the door ande in after we¡¯re done discussing.¡±
Meng Bo¡¯s smile deepened.
Yu Zheng and Ye Chang were very anxious. They quickly looked at Meng Bo, not wanting to be chased out of the door.
Since they were already here, they naturally wanted to know what Yu Su wanted to talk about.
Meng Bo deliberately made the two of them anxious for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve known these two for a long time. Our rtionship is not bad. They should be trustworthy. Let them stay here!¡±
¡°What do you mean by should be trustworthy?¡± Yu Zheng asked angrily.
Meng Bo gave him a warning look. Yu Zheng immediately reached out to zip the corner of his mouth, indicating that he would not speak again.
However, Yu Zheng was still very angry.
Ye Chang was also indignant, but he did not say anything.
A dark glint shed across Meng Bo¡¯s eyes. He had guessed what Yu Su was going to say. This matter was rted to the Meng family¡¯s privacy, and it was indeed not appropriate for too many people to know.
He took a deep breath and said to Yu Su, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin!¡±
Yu Su nodded. ¡°How much do you know about Yao Yun? Do you know that there¡¯s something wrong with her?¡±
Meng Bo nodded without hesitation. ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I kept her by my side.¡±
At this point, he nced at Ye Tang again. He wasn¡¯t a yboy. He just wanted to monitor Yao Yun¡¯s every move in real time. He didn¡¯t have any romantic feelings towards her.
Ye Tang¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile but she didn¡¯t say anything.
Yu Su asked again, ¡°Do you know her date of birth?¡±
¡°I know. It¡¯s her birthday is on the same day as Ye Tang,¡± Meng Bo said.
He knew Ye Tang¡¯s birthday very well. Almost every year, he would celebrate Ye Tang¡¯s birthday.
Then, Yu Su showed him the photocopy of the birth certificate she had found.
Meng Bo flipped through it and was a little surprised. ¡°She was actually born at this time¡¡±
He did not say itpletely, but Yu Su also felt that something was wrong.
Yu Su said, ¡°Is there a problem with this time of birth?¡±
Meng Bo hesitated for a moment before taking a deep breath and saying, ¡°Actually, my birthday is on the same day as Ye Tang¡¯s, but the elders in my family were afraid that someone would use metaphysics to plot against me, so they deliberately changed my birthday to five dayster.¡±
He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Yao Yun was born within an hour of my birth.¡±
As soon as these words were spoken, the person with the greatest reaction was Ye Tang.
Ye Tang frowned. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the birthdays I have celebrated with you in the past were all fake dates? You hid it from me for so many years?¡±
No one would have thought that Meng Bo¡¯s birth date would be fake.
This made sense.
Yao Yun must be closely rted to Meng Bo.
Yu Zheng thought for a moment and asked softly, ¡°So, the three of you were born on the same day. Yao Yun was born after Meng Bo was born. Is there any connection?¡±
He did not understand at all.
Yu Su took out three copper coins and performed a divination.
After she was done, she was deep in thought. ¡°I see. The person behind this is really scheming.¡±
He actually connected the three of them together.
He was extraordinarily bold.
Meng Bo hurriedly asked, ¡°What exactly happened?¡±
Could it be that there was something behind this that he did not know?
If that was the case, he would be at a disadvantage and be yed by others.
This was also the reason why he was anxious.
As the future head of the Meng Corporation, he would not allow himself to make such a mistake.
Yu Zheng and Ye Chang were also confused and looked at Yu Su.
Yu Su looked at their puzzled eyes and looked at Meng Bo. She exined, ¡°Ye Tang has checked. Yao Yun was born through a C-section. Her birth was immediately after yours. I did a divination. She was born for you.¡±
¡°Born for me?¡± Meng Bo¡¯s face was still filled with confusion. He had an ominous feeling.
Yu Su continued, ¡°Her birth has long been arranged by someone. The timings of the birth of the two of you were deliberately arranged .¡±
Ye Tang opened her mouth in surprise and quickly asked, ¡°So, Yao Yun and
Meng Bo¡¯s luck are negatively corrted?¡±
For so many years, Yao Yun had been absorbing Meng Bo¡¯s luck?
¡°What do you mean by our luck is negatively corrted?¡± Meng Bo asked with a puzzled expression.. ¡°Are you saying that if one of us gets better, the other will get worse?¡±
Chapter 569 - 569: Positive Absorption
Chapter 569: Positive Absorption
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ye Chang and Yu Zheng were shocked. Was this the effect of curses?
Yu Su shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that your luck is negatively corrted. Your luck is positively absorbed.¡±
The few of them looked puzzled, still not understanding.
Yu Su continued to exin, ¡°Meng Bo¡¯s luck is getting better and better. Yao Yun can absorb his luck and transform it into her own. There won¡¯t be any harm.¡±
Therefore, Yao Yun would try her best to help Meng Bo at work to make him stronger.
Yu Su asked, ¡°Yao Yun must have helped a lot as your secretary, right? She even helped you settle many difficult clients so that you cane into contact with the Meng family¡¯s core business faster.¡±
Meng Bo nodded. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case.¡±
This was also one of the reasons why he had kept Yao Yun.
At the same time, he knew that Yao Yun liked him, but he didn¡¯t take it to heart. He didn¡¯t think that she could threaten him and Ye Tang, so he let her be.
Se??ch ?ew?o?e? /o?g o? ?oo?l?
On the first day he let Yao Yune to his side, he had been on guard against Yao Yun. However, he did not expect their luck to be connected like this.
In that case, Yao Yun was sincerely helping him.
Meng Bo continued, ¡°So, it doesn¡¯t affect my luck much, right?¡±
Yu Su raised her eyebrows. ¡°For the time being, that¡¯s the case. Over the years, she has absorbed a lot of your luck, but it hasn¡¯t affected your work. However, when you sessfully take over the Meng Corporation, the situation will be different.¡±
¡°How would it be different?¡± Meng Bo frowned.
Yu Su continued to exin, ¡°If you take charge of the Meng Corporation, your luck will increase greatly. She can take this opportunity to absorb most of your luck without being discovered.¡±
In this way, even if Meng Bo took charge of the Meng family, the luck on his body was not enough for him to manage the Meng family well. Under his management, the Meng family might even have an ident.
¡°Don¡¯t tell me you still don¡¯t think it has much of an impact?¡± Yu Su asked.
Meng Bo choked and was a little speechless.
Of course, this would have a huge impact. He hoped to expand his business after inheriting the Meng Corporation.
If so much luck was sucked away as soon as he took over, his career would definitely be greatly affected.
Ye Chang looked at Meng Bo sympathetically and shook his head.
Meng Bo sighed. ¡°Back then, I thought Yao Yun was just a spy by my side. As long as I kept an eye on her and didn¡¯t let here into contact with business secrets, it would be fine. I didn¡¯t expect her to absorb luck.¡±
He guessed that his stepmother and Yao Yun were not simple. They must be plotting something behind the scenes. He thought that they were plotting the Meng family¡¯s assets. He did not expect it to be his luck!
Meng Bo seemed to have thought of something and suddenly asked, ¡°Then, is this matter rted to Ye Tang?¡±
He realized that Yao Yun kept targeting Ye Tang.
If it was just because she was her love rival, there was no need to be so ruthless. It seemed like there was another reason.
Could it be rted to her birthday? After all, all three of them had the same birthday.
Yu Su said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Yao Yun is more useful than I imagined. While she sucked away your luck, she also stole Ye Tang¡¯s luck and deliberately tried to trip up.¡±
She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°The two of them are the ones who have their luck negatively corrted.¡±
¡°Ah!¡± Ye Tang eximed in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect that this matter had something to do with her. She thought that she was safe.
She asked in confusion, ¡°Yu Su, didn¡¯t you say that my birthday is far from hers and there shouldn¡¯t be any curse connection between us?¡±
¡°From the conditions of the spell, that¡¯s indeed the case. However, I did a divination just now. The connection between the three of you is very deep, so I was able to determine the fateful connection between you and her. You weren¡¯t connected through your birthdays, so I couldn¡¯t tell,¡± Yu Su said slowly.
No wonder she felt ufortable when she saw Yao Yun back then. It turned out that Yao Yun had twoyers of curse techniques and was encrypted by an array. Ordinary metaphysical masters could not tell.
When she was in junior high, Ye Tang was often unlucky.
After meeting Yu Su, Yu Su realized that Ye Tang¡¯s symptoms were very simr to hers in the past, so she went to her master, Gao Hong, to help read her fortune. She also found Ye Tang¡¯s grandfather and asked Old Master Ye to find a spiritual artifact for Ye Tang to wear..
Chapter 570 - 570: The Same Encounter
Chapter 570: The Same Encounter
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After Ye Tang put on the spiritual artifact, she could be considered to have escaped bad luck.
When Ye Tang was unlucky, it was Yao Yun who was desperately absorbing luck.
¡°Then how did our luck get connected with each other?¡± Ye Tang thought in distress.
There were conditions to cast every curse. When did she get cast a curse?
Yu Su thought for a moment. ¡°That person probably took your blood and hair and did a curse with the secret technique.¡±
¡°What¡¯s the difference between these two ways of creating curses?¡± Ye Chang asked worriedly.
If it was harmful to Ye Tang¡¯s body, they had to remove the curse as soon as possible.
Yu Su thought for a moment and said, ¡°If you cast a curse for people who are born around the same time, it will be more hidden and the connection will be stronger. It won¡¯t be easy to resolve. If you create a curse with the use of blood and hair, there¡¯s the risk of being discovered by the Heavenly Dao. The connection would also not be that strong.¡±
Ye Tang didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She said helplessly, ¡°As expected of sisters. Even our life experiences are simr. Not only did we meet a scumbag, but our luck was also stolen.¡±
Se??ch ?ew?o?e? /o?g o? ?oo?l?
Yu Su smiled helplessly. She really did not want her good sister to be like her. Unfortunately, things did not go ording to her wishes.
Meng Bo asked awkwardly, ¡°Ye Tang, when did you meet a scumbag?¡±
¡°You have no idea.¡± Ye Tang rolled her eyes and sneered.
Ye Chang¡¯s face also turned cold. ¡°She¡¯s talking about you. You still have the cheek to ask.¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you a scumbag too?¡± Meng Bo frowned and asked coldly.
Meng Bo did not admit that he was a scumbag, but everyone knew that Ye Chang was a scumbag. Even the media had exposed him.
Then, Meng Bo said to Ye Tang, ¡°Ye Tang, I really like you. I¡¯ve never liked Yao Yun. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
Ye Tang snorted. ¡°Who would believe you?¡±
There was no way she was going back.
Even if Meng Bo did not have feelings for Yao Yun, it was a fact that he was cold to her.
Meng Bo smiled bitterly. ¡°Alright, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡±
He knew it was toote to exin, and he didn¡¯t want to.
Ye Chang suddenly asked, ¡°Yu Su, have you also been cursed?¡±
Yu Su nodded.
Ye Chang asked, ¡°Then is the person sucking luck Yu Miao?¡±
If it was Yu Miao, everything would make sense. Yu Miao did so many things not only to fight for love, but her ultimate goal was to fight for luck.
¡°Yes!¡± Yu Zheng nodded.
Ye Chang looked at Yu Zheng strangely. ¡°You know about this?¡±
¡°Yes, my second brother also knows. He told me.¡± Yu Zheng said indifferently, ¡°Yu Miao was arranged to enter my house. Her time of birth is about the same as Yu Su¡¯s.¡±
At that time, when Yu Su was lost, someone suggested that Hu Ying adopt a child. They said that this way, they could find the lost child.
Hu Ying was superstitious, so she went to the orphanage to adopt Yu Miao.
Yu Su nodded. ¡°Yu Miao¡¯s time of birth is very close to mine. I¡¯ve checked. Her mother also had a C-section and gave birth to a pair of twins. The elder one is Yu Miao, and the younger one is Chen Ling.¡±
¡°So, Chen Ling is Yu Miao¡¯s twin sister?¡± Ye Chang was extremely shocked.
He knew that Chen Ling looked very simr to Yu Miao and people would mistake them for each other sometimes, but he did not expect these two to really be twins.
Yu Zheng said, ¡°I guessed it. The two of them really look alike. If not for the fact that they didn¡¯t interact much, I would be sure that they are twins.¡±
Thinking of Yu Miao¡¯s actions, Yu Zheng sighed deeply.
Yu Miao made the house a mess, and Yao Yun chased away the person Meng Bo liked.
The only person who could walk out of Yu Su¡¯s house with a smile was probably Ye Chang.
Other than Mrs. Ye, who was a little mischievous, his family had nothing to do with metaphysical spells.
At the thought of this, Yu Zheng looked at Ye Chang enviously. ¡°Old Ye, you¡¯re lucky. Other than Auntie, everyone in the family is fine.¡±
One day, if Ye Chang didn¡¯t want to film, he could go home and inherit the family business.
Meng Bo was a little indignant. ¡°Why are you able to escape?¡±
Ye Chang turned his head and asked with a dark expression, ¡°If I can¡¯t escape, you don¡¯t enjoy any benefits either, why don¡¯t you hope that I¡¯ll do well?¡±
He was really impressed to have a bad friend like Meng Bo.
Yu Zheng smiled. ¡°This is called going through thick and thin together. What¡¯s the point of escaping alone?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Meng Bo agreed.
The two of themughed and joked. They did not really hope that Ye Chang would encounter such a thing.
However, Yu Su suddenly said, ¡°Your wish is fulfilled, he won¡¯t be able to escape the fate of being set up too. His birth characters, blood, and hair would probably have been sent to the mastermind a long time ago..¡±
Chapter 571 - 571: Poor Person
Chapter 571: Poor Person
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Huh? Why?¡± Ye Chang asked in surprise.
Shouldn¡¯t his birth characters be kept a secret? How did outsiders find out?
Ye Tang shook her head with a smile. ¡°There are some things you don¡¯t know yet. There¡¯s a spy in our family. It¡¯s not just your birth characters and blood, but mine too. They¡¯ve all been leaked.¡±
Ye Chang frowned. ¡°How can this be¡ Who has the ability?¡±
Ye Tang smiled without saying anything.
He should find out the answer himself! Otherwise, he would say that she framed Zhao Lan.
Yu Su said, ¡°The person behind this arranged for Yu Miao and Yao Yun to do this because he¡¯s aiming your luck. You should think of a way to protect your luck.¡±
If one lost their luck, it would be very difficult to find it back.
Even if they were lucky enough to find half of it, they would still fall into bad luck.
A thoughtful look shed across Meng Bo¡¯s eyes. ¡°Looks like the person behind this has yed a huge game of chess and included all of us in it. How impressive.¡±
The person behind this was vicious, but he had to admit that his methods were powerful.
Not only was he proficient in metaphysics, but he was also good at guessing people¡¯s hearts and calcting everyone¡¯s reactions. Things really developed ording to his expectations.
Suddenly, he thought of something and asked, ¡°You said that Yu Miao and Yao Yun are sisters?¡±
Yu Zheng and Ye Chang were also stunned for a moment before they reacted with shock on their faces. ¡°They¡¯re actually sisters? What¡¯s going on?¡±
Ye Tang nodded. ¡°They are indeed half-sisters. Ye Tao is their brother.¡±
She said this as usual, but it left a huge impact on Ye Chang¡¯s heart.
Ye Chang opened his mouth wide as if he did not hear clearly. He asked again, ¡°Who did you say is their brother?¡±
¡°Ye Tao, your adopted brother,¡± Ye Tang said without hesitation.
Seeing Ye Chang¡¯s shocked expression, she threw down another piece of news. ¡°Let me tell you another piece of news. Ye Tao was actually your mother¡¯s child before she got married. He¡¯s your biological brother. You two are brothers from the same mother and different fathers.¡±
She might as well tell them all the news so that Ye Chang wouldn¡¯t ask them one by one. ¡°Yu Miao, Yao Yun, and Ye Tao are half-siblings. This is also why your mother dotes on Ye Tao. It¡¯s because she loves that man, Ye Tao¡¯s father. Your mother loves him and his daughter. Thus, she is very biased towards Yu Miao.¡±
This was the connection. If not for Yu Su¡¯s ability, who would have discovered the mystery behind it?
Ye Chang was in a daze. His eyes were lifeless, but his mind was spinning quickly.
Was this the truth?
When he was young, his mother always liked to stay in his adopted brother¡¯s room. She bought many toys for his brother and told him bedtime stories.
At that time, Ye Chang was very jealous of his adopted brother.
However, the servant told him that his mother only did this because she felt that Ye Tao was pitiful. His status as her son was irreceable, and he did not need to be jealous because of this.
His mother also doted on Yu Miao very much and always asked him to take care of her more. When Yu Miao was hospitalized, she even asked him to visit and take care of her.
It turned out that the reason was so unbearable.
Ye Chang didn¡¯t want to believe it, but he had a feeling that everything was true. His mother really didn¡¯t love him.
Ye Chang clenched his fists and looked up at Ye Tang. ¡°Does my father know about these things?¡±
He wanted to know if his father was also kept in the dark like him. If that was the case, his father would be too pitiful.
Ye Tang smiled. ¡°Do you think everyone is as stupid as you?¡±
This also indirectly told Ye Chang that Ye Heng already knew.
However, she did not want to say too much about Ye Heng. If Ye Chang identally leaked it, all her previous efforts would be in vain.
Ye Chang smiled bitterly. ¡°No wonder Mother likes Ye Tao so much. It turns out that Ye Tao is the child of Mother and the man she loves. Naturally, he is more favored than me.¡±
There were many times when he was d that Ye Tao was adopted and not his parents¡¯ biological child.
Only now did he realize how ridiculous he was.
Yu Su said, ¡°Ye Tao is quite pitiful. He¡¯s a sacrifice of the mastermind in order to snatch luck. His lifespan is destined to be very short. There will be a few days every month when his body is very weak. Every once in a while, he will also suffer the pain of getting his skinned torn off and his bones getting pulled out. This is not something ordinary people can tolerate.¡±
Ye Tao was also a pitiful person. Until now, he had never done anything bad..
Chapter 572 - 572: A Pawn
Chapter 572: A Pawn
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chen Ling¡¯s encounter was very simr to Ye Tao¡¯s. She was also a chess piece that could not help herself. If she was discovered to have betrayed the mastermind, her oue would not be good.
If Yu Su could find that person, she would be able to seize control of fate.
As for selfish people like Yu Miao and Yao Yun, even without the control of the person behind them, these two people would still want to use improper methods to seek benefits for themselves.
People like them were unwilling to be ordinary and did not want to seed through hard work. They could only rely on harming others to make themselves pursue power and benefits.
After hearing Yu Su¡¯s words, Ye Chang felt aggrieved and frustrated. He frowned and asked, ¡°Then can my brother still be saved? If he breaks the curse, can his lifespan be extended?¡±
He was jealous that his brother had easily obtained his mother¡¯s love, but at this moment, he was very sympathetic.
On the surface, his mother loved his brother and showed her motherly love in small details. However, she was heartless and worked with the mastermind to make his brother a sacrifice.
Ye Chang was a little hesitant. Did his mother know that if this continued, his brother¡¯s lifespan would be shorter and shorter?
Yu Su said, ¡°There¡¯s a cycle of karma. Everything in the world is connected. If your brother didn¡¯t do anything bad, his lifespan naturally wouldn¡¯t decrease too quickly. He also has a chance of living a long life. If he acts as an aplice, he can¡¯t me anyone else.¡±
Ye Chang thought for a moment and asked, ¡°If my brother does good deeds, will it help?¡±
¡°Yes, but you need your brother to do it sincerely, not for the sake of it.¡± Yu Su looked around again and looked at Yu Zheng and Meng Bo. ¡°You also need to do more good deeds to resolve the bad luck from before and bless your future.¡±
¡°Okay, I will do it.¡± Yu Zheng was the first to agree.
He now believed Yu Su¡¯s words unconditionally. In any case, his biological sister would definitely not harm him. It was hard to say about the others.
Meng Bo nodded and nced at Ye Tang.
If doing good deeds could allow Ye Tang to return to his side, he could do good deeds for the rest of his life. Unfortunately¡
Yu Zheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°Yu Su, my father wanted my mother to chase Yu Miao away, but my mother refused to listen. She left the Yu family¡¯s vi with Yu Miao and ran out to live. If I want to chase Yu Miao away from my mother, is there any way?¡±
Yu Miao had done so many wrong things and caused the Yu family to be in this state. It was really unfair that she was still by his mother¡¯s side.
He was frustrated when he saw Yu Miao now.
Yu Su smiled and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Are you asking me this question? This is your family matter. I can¡¯t help. Think about it yourself. If you can¡¯t chase her away, it means that your fate with her hasn¡¯t ended.¡±
Did he want her to say that he would have to throw Yu Miao out in a sack?
Only by making up their minds could the Yu family get rid of Yu Miao¡¯s entanglement. It was useless no matter what she said. What if she really suggested something and the Yu family came to find trouble with her again? What for?
She would let Yu Miao cause trouble for the time being!
This was the Yu family¡¯s little princess that was the most doted on. There was nothing wrong with her staying a little longer, right?
Yu Zheng looked like he had eaten sh*t.
Their fate had not ended¡ He did not want to have any fate with Yu Miao. This was really the funniest joke he had ever heard.
Yu Zheng thought for a while and asked, ¡°Do we need to keep what we heard today a secret?¡±
Yu Su said, ¡°Just don¡¯t tell Yu Miao and your mother. You can share it with the others, but be careful not to leak the secret.¡±
Of course, she would also use a secret technique. If anyone was about to reveal the secret in front of outsiders, their throat would not be able to make a sound.
Father Yu already knew that something was wrong with Yu Miao, so he was naturally on guard. Yu Hong and Yu Ruo had suffered because of Yu Miao, so they naturally would not stand on Yu Miao¡¯s side, let alone her eldest brother Yu An.
Yu Zheng nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±
Then, they fell silent for a while.
Yu Su had already said everything she wanted to say. She chased them away and said, ¡°You guys can go back. It¡¯s fine for the time being.¡±
Ye Tang also said, ¡°Yes, you guys should leave. It¡¯s veryte.¡±
She nced at the clock on the wall. It was half past eleven.
Meng Bo couldn¡¯t bear to part with her and stole a nce at Ye Tang.
Ye Chang sighed. Aftering here today, he knew his family¡¯s secret. He would not be able to sleep tonight..
Chapter 573 - 573: Refusing to Add Him as a Friend
Chapter 573: Refusing to Add Him as a Friend
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The three of them dawdled for a while before Meng Bo finally said, ¡°Yu Su, can you help me make a spiritual artifact to prevent my luck from being sucked away? I don¡¯t feel safe.¡±
He already knew Yao Yun¡¯s role. In order not to alert the enemy, he would most likely still keep Yao Yun by his side, but his luck would be sucked away by Yao Yun.
Yu Su nodded. ¡°Alright, the price is 30 million. Do you need it?¡±
Meng Bo nodded. If luck could be preserved, this bit of money was nothing.
Yu Su continued, ¡°This spiritual artifact can help you avoid three cmities. If you use it all three times, the spiritual artifact will lose its effect and you will have to buy it again. The effect of this spiritual artifact is for half a year. In half a year, your luck will not be sucked away.¡±
¡°Alright!¡± Meng Bo¡¯s eyes lit up as he sighed. Yu Su was indeed a metaphysical master. She had even given him something that can help him avoid disasters. It was quite worth it.
Yu Su said, ¡°This spiritual artifact is not easy to make. If you agree, I need to cut off a trace of your aura and ce it on the spiritual artifact.¡±
Meng Bo immediately nodded. ¡°Please!¡±
Yu Su walked into the room and took out a red candle and a white talisman paper. She lit the red candle and muttered an incantation. Then, she looked at Meng Bo and captured a wisp of his aura.
After seeding, she ced the talisman on the table.
¡°Alright, give me an address. I¡¯ll send the spiritual artifact over to you in three days,¡± Yu Su said.
Meng Bo nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Then give me your bank ount number. I¡¯ll transfer the money to your card.¡±
All these years, he had earned a lot overseas. He did not feel the pinch at all spending 30 million to own a spiritual artifact.
After Meng Bo received Yu Su¡¯s bank ount number, he transferred the money on the spot. He believed that Yu Su would not go back on her word.
Yu Zheng also said, ¡°Yu Su, I want a spiritual artifact too!¡±
Every evening, he would go home for dinner. He was always trembling in fear and tense. If he had a spiritual artifact, he would feel more rxed.
Meng Bo looked at him strangely. ¡°Why do you want a spiritual artifact? Yu Miao is not a big deal now. Are you still afraid of her?¡±
Yu Zheng rolled his eyes at him. ¡°If you see her every day, you¡¯ll be as afraid as me. If I have a spiritual artifact, I¡¯ll definitely be more at ease. I don¡¯t want to be unlucky like Third Brother every day.¡±
If Yu Miao used the same trick again and stole half of his luck, he would definitely be furious.
It just so happened that the items were all there, so it was not difficult to capture the aura again. Yu Su agreed, ¡°You can have it if you want it. The price is the same. It can be used for half a year.¡±
Yu Zheng nodded immediately. ¡°No problem. I want it too.¡±
The opportunity to get Yu Su to make a spiritual artifact was something that could only be chanced upon by luck. He cherished it very much.
After Yu Zheng¡¯s aura was captured, Yu Su had an additional 30 million dors in her ount.
The three of them did not dy any longer and stood up to leave.
Before leaving, Meng Bo also said that if there was any other news, he would definitely tell them and let everyonemunicate.
Yu Zheng dawdled and walked at the back.
When he reached the door, he looked at Yu Su and said carefully, ¡°Yu Su, can we exchange contact numbers?¡±
Ever since Yu Su severed ties with the Yu family, he did not have Yu Su¡¯s contact information. He really wanted to talk to her more.
Even if Yu Su did not reply, he just wanted to talk to her more.
¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The meaning in Yu Su¡¯s words was obvious.
Yu Zheng was stunned for a moment and felt extremely ufortable. ¡°Alright, Yu Su, go to bed early. If you need my help, remember to tell me.¡±
He really wanted to get closer to his little sister. If not for the scheme of the person behind him and the appearance of Yu Miao, he and Yu Su should be able to be very close siblings!
Yu Su would also grow up being doted on by everyone at home.
At the thought of this, Yu Zheng felt very upset and wanted to cry.
He steeled his heart and strode out of the door.
After sending them off, Ye Tang returned to the living room and realized that she had been pulled into a group by Ye Chang. Ye Chang had even privately messaged her and asked her to pull Yu Su in as well. In the future, they could send messages in this group.
In that case, Ye Chang could chat with Yu Su again.
Meng Bo also felt that this group was very good. He could @Ye Tang and chat in the group if there was anything.
Ye Tang asked Yu Su and Yu Su agreed.
If there was no group, the three of them would definitelye to their house from time to time in the future. Yu Su did not want to see them often..
Chapter 574 - 574: Family Treasure
Chapter 574: Family Treasure
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su, Yu An, and Yu Hong also had a group, so it didn¡¯t matter if there was one more.
Sitting on the sofa, Yu Su took out her phone and hacked into the phones of the three of them. She installed a protective system on their phones so that their phones would not be hacked in the future.
Three dayster, Yu Zheng and Meng Bo¡¯s spiritual artifacts were also sent out. Yu Su continued to focus on filming.
On the set, Yu Su was wearing a red dress and had big waves from the 1980s. Her every move was seductive.
After filming that day¡¯s scenes, the director asked Yu Su to stay and said that someone wanted to see her.
When they arrived at the private room, Yu Su realized that other than the director, there was also a middle-aged woman who looked a little haggard.
The woman was about 40 years old. She was wearing a cheongsam and had a faint smile on her face. She had a good temperament.
The director stood up and introduced, ¡°Yu Su, this is Screenwriter Wang. She wrote this movie. Screenwriter Wang has something to ask you for help with.¡±
¡°Hello, Yu Su. You can just call me Aunt Wang. You¡¯re indeed as beautiful as on television.¡± Wang Mian also stood up and extended her hand.
Yu Su shook her hand and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. I¡¯ve finally seen you in person today.¡±
Wang Mian was an outstanding screenwriter in the country. She had written many ssic television dramas and was very popr with domestic and foreign fans. However, she kept a low profile and rarely appeared.
Wang Mian¡¯s female characters were all really genuine and were deeply loved by female audiences.
Yu Su looked at Wang Mian¡¯s face and sighed in her heart.
She knew why Screenwriter Wang was looking for her.
Yu Su asked directly, ¡°Aunt Wang, your house hasn¡¯t been very peaceful recently, right?¡±
Wang Mian was stunned for a moment before a bitter smile appeared on her face. Her whole condition seemed to have worsened. ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you anymore. I came to look for you this time to seek your help to check on the matters in my house.¡±
When she was free, she would also watch variety shows and knew that Yu Su was very capable.
However, she did not have much hope in her heart. After all, there were so many masters who did not solve her problem. She did not want to make things difficult for a youngdy.
If Yu Su also failed, she could only ask the Daoist Association for help.
Wang Mian took a deep breath and asked with a tired expression, ¡°Then can you tell the reason for the frequent idents in my family?¡±
She had not slept well for more than a week and was too tired.
Yu Su stared at her for a few seconds and paused for a while before saying slowly, ¡°Ever sincest week, there have been frequent idents in your family. Your parents¡¯ old illnesses have rpsed and they¡¯re in a bad state in the hospital. Your niece had gastrointestinal problems and almost couldn¡¯t be saved. Your brother got into a car ident on the highway yesterday and broke a few ribs.¡±
¡°But I don¡¯t sense any ferocity from you. The problem might be in two ces. One is your ancestral grave, and the other is your old house.¡±
Wang Mian¡¯s eyes were red and her heart ached.
She did not know how she had survived these few days. Her rtives had gotten into trouble one after another, as if someone was targeting their family. However, she had always been kind and did not think that she had offended anyone.
Wang Mian calmed herself down and took a deep breath. ¡°Master Yu, you¡¯re right. My family has encountered bad luck repeatedly. I¡¯m really too anxious.¡±
She had invited several masters, and one of them had once said that it was because of her ancestral grave or her old house. She did not look too surprised.
Yu Su said, ¡°Do you already know the reason?¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Wang Mian nodded and recalled. ¡°I¡¯ve been running between my home and the hospital these past few days. The day before yesterday, I felt that something was wrong, so I looked for a few masters to take a look. They couldn¡¯t see the reason, so I found a master near my home. Master Liu said the same thing.¡±
She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Master Liu also said that if I don¡¯t deal with it soon, I¡¯ll be the next person to get into trouble.¡±
She would rather have something happen to her than to her family.
¡°Did you bring her back to see those two ces that day?¡± Yu Su asked.
Logically speaking, the metaphysical masters should have gone to take a look before making an urate judgment.
Wang Mian nodded. ¡°I was very flustered at that time, so I brought Master Liu back to take a few rounds. She said that there was a problem with the old house and there was a murderous aura in the house. She needed to perform a ritual to expel it.¡±
Yu Su thought for a moment. This situation was normal.
Wang Mian continued, ¡°After we returned, we started negotiating. She said that she needed some remuneration for the ritual, and I agreed. She also said that she liked antiques, so I brought her home to choose. I didn¡¯t expect her to choose our Wang family¡¯s heirloom..¡±
Chapter 575 - 575: Coming for the Treasure
Chapter 575: Coming for the Treasure
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The director sighed and asked, ¡°Then did you agree?¡±
The safety of her family was more important. If it was for her family, it was worth it to give up the treasure.
Wang Mian shook her head. ¡°At that time, I hesitated and didn¡¯t make up my mind. Seeing that I was hesitating, Master Liu left me her contact number and told me that if I thought it through, I could contact her.¡±
¡°But the more I think about it, the more I feel that something is wrong. Master Liu seems to be here for the family heirloom. After seeing the treasure, she was not surprised at all. Thus, I decided to find other metaphysical masters to take a look.¡±
If it was still useless to find metaphysical masters, it would not be toote for her to find Master Liu to resolve it.
Today was the first day of filming, and Wang Mian happened toe over to work. When she saw Yu Su, she thought of her performance on the variety show and felt some hope.
To Wang Mian¡¯s surprise, the moment Yu Su saw her, she knew what had happened at her house and even told her the reason urately.
At this moment, Wang Mian was very d that she hade to the set today.
After hearing what had happened, Yu Su¡¯s eyes were filled with deep thought. ¡°There¡¯s indeed something fishy about this matter. Master Liu is a little suspicious. I wonder if I can see that family heirloom?¡±
She suspected that Master Liu was here for the treasure.
Master Liu¡¯s appearance was too coincidental, and the treasure she asked for was an heirloom. All of this seemed to have been nned.
Wang Mian immediately nodded. ¡°Of course. We can go over now.¡±
One misfortune after another happened at home. She wanted to settle the matter as soon as possible. Otherwise, she did not know what would happen to her family again.
Yu Su nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go over now. Director Chen, do you want to go with us or go back and rest?¡±
Director Chen Di was quite interested in metaphysics and wanted to know what was going on in Wang Mian¡¯s family. Heughed loudly. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I also want to see the family heirloom.¡±
Wang Mian nodded. ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re willing toe.¡±
The three of them took a car and arrived at the Wang family vi.
It was a luxurious private vi with a small garden behind it. The garden was exquisitely designed.
After entering the vi, Yu Su acutely sensed the fluctuations of the ferocious aura and auspicious aura. The two blended together and actually presented a sense of harmony.
Wang Mian brought the two of them into the treasure room.
There were severalrge shelves in the treasure room. There were many treasures ced on the shelves, and a few of them contained auspicious aura. This was the foundation of a rich family.
Wang Mian walked near thest wall and pressed a mechanism. A door slowly opened on the wall, and it was obvious that it was a secret room.
Wang Mian said to the two people behind her, ¡°The family heirloom is inside. Follow me!¡±
She walked in first and turned on the light in the secret room.
In an instant, the secret room was as bright as day. There were milky white lights hanging all around. They were very bright but not dazzling. It looked veryfortable.
As soon as she walked in, Yu Su smelled a faint fragrance.
This fragrance was some kind of pest-repelling spice. Burning it from time to time could extend the lifespan of the treasure and prevent it from decaying so quickly.
In the center of the secret room was a table made of top-notch mahogany. There were two disy shelves on the table, and two treasures were ced on them.
Wang Mian said to Su, ¡°Yu Su, these are the two ancient pottery pieces. Take a look and see what¡¯s special about them.¡±
The collection value of these two pottery items was not high. Even if they were sold, they would not be worth much, so she suspected that Master Liu had other uses for this pottery.
Yu Su walked over to take a closer look and was slightly surprised.
Of these two types of pottery, one was a pottery jar, and the other was a pottery spoon. From the pattern and style, it was aplete set.
There was a strong auspicious aura on the ancient pottery jar and a strong ferocious aura on the ancient pottery spoon.
The two blended with each other and were very harmonious, nourishing the auspicious aura of the ancient pottery jar more and more.
Yu Su thought for a moment and said, ¡°That master wants this pot, right?¡±
Wang Mian was impressed. She did not expect Yu Su to even guess this. ¡°Yes.¡±
She looked at Yu Su with a burning gaze, wanting to know why Master Liu wanted this treasure.
Yu Su said slowly, ¡°This pot is filled with auspicious energy, and the spoon beside it is filled with ferocious energy. The aura of the two can be exchanged. The auspicious energy on this pot can also be refined into extremely evil ferocious energy. To metaphysical masters, it¡¯s indeed a rare treasure. It¡¯s not strange for her to want it..¡±
Chapter 576 - 576: Top-notch Spiritual Artifact
Chapter 576: Top-notch Spiritual Artifact
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Wang Mian nodded in realization.
Yu Su continued, ¡°This family heirloom has been passed down for many generations, right?¡±
¡°Yes, passed down from the Qing Dynasty,¡± Wang Mian said proudly.
Even if this treasure was sold, it would not be worth much money. However, it was entrusted with generations of long-cherished wishes.
Yu Su said, ¡°These two antiques have a protective effect on feng shui. It¡¯s very beneficial to your family¡¯s juniors. It¡¯s best not to ce them separately. Otherwise, they will lose their protective effect.¡±
Yu Su also had some understanding of Screenwriter Wang.
Wang Mian often did good deeds. Every year, she would donate a portion of her royalties. She also often brought her family to the welfare institute to volunteer.
It was said that when Screenwriter Wang was young, she went to the mountains to teach and donated money to support many children to finish university.
From these two pieces of pottery, Yu Su could tell that the Wang family was a good family and had umted a lot of fortune.
If they used one of these pottery for rituals, the effect would be doubled.
Yu Su continued, ¡°This pottery has been nurtured by generations of your family with good deeds, that is the reason why it can be used to attract wealth and peace. Preserve your family heirloom well.¡±
Wang Mian nodded. The Wang family¡¯s ancestral teaching was to do more good deeds and take good care of this family heirloom.
It turned out that a family heirloom was equivalent to a top-notch spiritual artifact.
Wang Mian hurriedly asked, ¡°Yu Su, can you help my family resolve this disaster?¡±
The family heirloom was secondary. She wanted her family to be safe the most.
Her eyes were pleading and her hands were slightly clenched into fists. She was a little nervous.
Yu Su agreed, ¡°Sure.¡±
Hearing an affirmative answer, Wang Mian heaved a sigh of relief. She suddenly thought of something and looked conflicted. ¡°Then whatpensation do you need? Do you also want our Wang family¡¯s heirloom?¡±
If Yu Su wanted it, what should she do? Was she really going to give away the treasure that had been passed down for so many years?
Looking at her expression, Yu Su knew what she was thinking. She smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take your family heirloom. Continue doing good deeds and pass down the family heirloom!¡±
If she also wanted to snatch someone¡¯s love, what was the difference between her and the previous master?
Wang Mian said in surprise, ¡°That¡¯s great. I really can¡¯t bear to give away the family heirloom. Yu Su, thank you so much.¡±
She also knew that family heirlooms were very precious to metaphysical masters, but Yu Su was not greedy. This was very rare.
Director Chen smiled at the side and said, ¡°I knew it. It¡¯s definitely not wrong to look for Yu Su. She has a good character, is strong, and is also beautiful. Unfortunately, my son is married. Otherwise, I would have introduced them to each other.¡±
After interacting with her for the past few days, he finally understood why Yu Su had so many fans.
Yu Su shook her head. ¡°You tter me!¡±
As a metaphysical master, she naturally believed in karma and kept a kind heart.
Wang Mian rxed a little and felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Yu Su, why don¡¯t you choose from the treasure room and see if there¡¯s anything you like? If there¡¯s anything you like, feel free to ask.¡±
She was not a greedy person. She only wanted her family to be safe.
Other than her family heirloom that could not be given away, there was nothing else for her to be unwilling to part with. She was very willing to give them to Yu Su.
Yu Su nodded. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±
With that, the three of them returned to the treasure room and walked around. Director Chen also began to admire the Wang family¡¯s antiques.
Yu Su walked by a wall and her gazended on a maidservant painting.
The jade she was wearing suddenly shed. However, it was too fast and the room was very bright, so it did not attract the attention of the other two.
Yu Su took a few steps closer to the portrait and observed it carefully. Her gaze looked down from above, past the maidservant¡¯s hair essories, eyebrows, and graceful figure, and finallynded on the maidservant¡¯s dress.
There were faint ck lines drawn on her dress. It was smooth and beautiful.
That line was vaguely familiar, but Yu Su did not remember it at that moment moment. She just stayed where she was and continued to look.
A few secondster, the jade shed again, as if reminding Yu Su.
Yu Su suddenly remembered to probe the jade with her spiritual consciousness and saw a map.
The lines on thedy¡¯s dress actually matched the map, but the route was even more detailed.
The twoplemented each other and became aplete map.
So that was how it was!
Chapter 577 - 577: A Complete Map
Chapter 577: A Complete Map
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
No wonder the previous owners of the jade could not find the secrets inside the jade, nor could they find the ce on the map. It turned out that the map was iplete.
There were also some important roads hidden in this painting.
Yu Su made up her mind and looked at Wang Mian. ¡°I want this painting. Is it alright?¡±
Wang Mian looked at the painting and was a little surprised.
She had bought this painting at a night market a few years ago. The price was very low. If not for the fact that she felt that thisdy¡¯s painting was good, it would not be worthy of being ced in this treasure room.
Why would Yu Su fancy this painting?
Wang Mian said kindly, ¡°Yu Su, you might not know this, but I bought this painting at a low price. It¡¯s not a masterpiece and doesn¡¯t have much collection value. Why don¡¯t you take a look at the other collections?¡±
She did not want to take advantage of Yu Su.
Although Yu Su was a famous metaphysical master, Wang Mian treated her as a junior.
Yu Su shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll take this one. I¡¯m happy just looking at it. It¡¯s good to put it at home.¡±
Seeing that she had made up her mind, Wang Mian did not persuade her anymore. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to wrap this paintingter. You can bring it back today. Also, get someone to let you know how you can maintain and preserve it well.¡±
Yu Su nodded. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±
Wang Mian asked again, ¡°Yu Su, when do you have time to go back to the old house with me? The longer this drags on, the more worried I am. I want to settle the matters over there as soon as possible.¡±
Yu Su pondered for a moment and thought about her recent filming arrangements.
Before she could say anything, Chen Di smiled and said, ¡°Yu Su, go back with Screenwriter Wang first. I¡¯m not in a hurry here. I can move your scenes to three dayster and film the supporting roles first. But let me make it clear first. It¡¯s only for three days. There¡¯s nothing more.¡±
He had been friends with Wang Mian for many years and was her best friend. Naturally, he would not watch Wang Mian¡¯s family suffer.
However, it was not difficult for the experienced Director Chen to change the timing of the filming. He was also willing to make things convenient.
Wang Mian looked at Chen Di gratefully. ¡°Director Chen, after I settle my family matters, I¡¯ll definitely treat you to a meal.¡±
She often worked on set, so she naturally knew that with the change of filming schedules, the various departments would have to rearrange their work content. It was a little troublesome.
¡°Of course, of course!¡± Chen Di chuckled.
His wife was also a fan of Screenwriter Wang. It would definitely be very lively if he brought his wife along for dinner.
Since the matter of filming had been resolved, Yu Su naturally had no objections. ¡°There¡¯s no problem on my side either. We can set off tomorrow. Aunt Wang, please set a time!¡±
Wang Mian immediately nodded. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll set off early in the morning. Send me your address and I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±
Her hometown was quite far from where she lived now. If they drove, it would take more than three hours to reach. It was best to leave early.
The two of them discussed the details again.
Ten minutester, Yu Su was sent home in the Wang family¡¯s car.
Seven o¡¯clock the next morning.
The Wang family¡¯s nanny van appeared at the entrance of Yu Su¡¯s house on time.
Yu Su got into the car. In addition to Wang Mian, there was also Wang Mian¡¯s husband, Lin An, and the Wang family¡¯s chauffeur. Lin An introduced himself briefly and Yu Su also greeted them before the four of them headed to the old residence.
Three hours and forty minutester, the car stopped at the entrance of the old residence.
The old residence was a wooden house with a que hanging in front of the door. It looked quite cultured.
Behind the old residence, there was a bamboo forest nted. It was green and tall.
After Yu Su got out of the car, she first felt around and indeed realized that something was wrong.
The feng shui of the old residence seemed to have been destroyed.
Yu Su pointed at one of the houses and said, ¡°That house has your ancestors¡¯ memorial tablets, right?¡±
Wang Mian nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±
She was even more surprised. Yu Su knew about it even before she introduced it to her.
It seemed that Yu Su was even more powerful than she had imagined. The misfortune that had happened at home would definitely be resolved.
Yu Su took a few steps forward, took out three copper coins, and threw them into the air a few times.
The copper coins swayed on the ground for a few rounds before stopping.
Yu Su walked over and frowned after taking a look. ¡°The divination is not good. Your family¡¯s cmity ising aggressively. We have to find out the reason today. Otherwise, someone in your family will die.¡±
The divination on the ground was very ominous..
Chapter 578 - 578: Very Ominous
Chapter 578: Very Ominous
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Wang Mian was shocked. Her face turned pale and her legs almost went limp. She could not say anything.
Her husband, Lin An, supported Wang Mian and cupped his hands at Yu Su. ¡°Ms. Yu, please help!¡±
After he returned home yesterday, Wang Mian introduced Yu Su to him and told him about what had taken ce in the treasure chamber. Lin An was also very convinced by her.
Yu Su nodded and walked into the old house.
She walked into the courtyard and looked around. In the end, she raised her head and her gaze stopped at the central room where the memorial tablets were worshiped. She then nced at the bamboo forest behind the house.
Yu Su strode towards the central room.
In the courtyard, there were many fallen leaves, and crunching sounds could be heard from stepping on them.
The few of them strode into the central room. The door of the central room was locked, and through the crack in the door, they could vaguely see the memorial tablets ced in the room.
Wang Mian took out her keys and opened the door.
Yu Su did not enter immediately. Instead, she took out a red candle from her bag and lit it before walking in.
She ced the red candle in a corner of the room and looked at the memorial tablet.
The three of them also walked in. Wang Mian walked to the memorial tablet, knelt on the futon, and kowtowed a few times.
Lin An did the same.
Yu Su walked around the room and finally stopped in front of the memorial tablet. She looked at the offering table in front of the memorial tablet and reached out to touch it before looking at her finger.
His fingers were stained with some red liquid.
Wang Mian also noticed Yu Su¡¯s actions and eximed, ¡°What is this?¡±
When she walked in just now, she did not pay much attention. She only wanted to sincerely pay her respects to her ancestors.
At this moment, she looked at the offering counter and realized that something was amiss.
After noting back for so many years, the offering tform should be covered in dust, but now, there was only a thinyer of dust.
Yu Su said slowly, ¡°This is 72 streams of evil blood extracted from various animals that have been tortured to death and refined. This blood carries an extremely strong evil aura and ferocity.¡±
¡°Who did this?!¡± Wang Mian was so angry that her face turned green and her entire body burned.
Lin An reached out to stroke his wife¡¯s back, his eyes filled with ruthlessness.
If he knew who did it, he would definitely take revenge.
Yu Su suddenly squatted down and looked under the altar. ¡°There¡¯s another wooden box under the altar. It¡¯s nailed down and can only be removed with tools.¡±
Hearing this, Wang Mian could not be bothered to be angry. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go get the hoe.¡±
After Wang Mian brought the hoe over, Lin An took it and took some effort to take down the wooden box.
The wooden box was dark red, as if it had been dyed in blood. There were many patterns carved on it.
The four of them looked around and realized that iron nails had been nailed around the wooden box. It was very firm. Even a hoe might not be able to open it.
Wang Mian gritted her teeth and did not speak.
Yu Su took a few nces and took out the jade from her pocket. She chanted a few incantations, ¡°Open!¡±
After that, all the nails on the box fell off automatically.
This magical scene shocked the other three.
Yu Su opened the lid of the wooden box and saw several ck puppets lying in it. Each of them was only the size of a finger and were piled up densely together. There was also a stench.
On each puppet was a talisman paper.
Yu Su took out a talisman and stuck it to the side of the wooden box before taking out the puppets.
She arranged the puppets in a row for Wang Mian to see.
Wang Mian looked carefully at the faces of the puppets. She felt that the faces of these puppets were very familiar, as if¡ they were her family.
When thest puppet was taken out, Wang Mian¡¯s hair stood on end and she almost screamed.
That puppet looked very simr to her!
It had the same high nose bridge, big eyes, and thin lips.
Could it be that these puppets were all made ording to her family?
Wang Mian looked at the talisman on thest puppet and realized that her birth characters were written on it. There were even some patterns on it, making it look rather evil.
She gritted her teeth and looked at the puppets.
On each puppet was the birth character of a family member. Every puppet represented a family member.
Lin An was also furious. If not for Yu Su¡¯s presence, he would have long cursed out loud.
Wang Mian¡¯s body trembled. Her eyes were red as she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Who is so vicious to harm my family? I¡¯ve never done anything bad in my life and I often do good deeds.. How did our family offend anyone?¡±
Chapter 579 - 579: Breaking the Array
Chapter 579: Breaking the Array
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su said, ¡°This matter is indeed targeted at your family. Or rather, to snatch the family heirloom by harming your family.¡±
She looked at the puppet and could feel the evil aura on it.
This evil aura was very simr to the aura left behind by He Jun after he fainted. It should have been done by the same group of people.
It was very likely that it was done by the mastermind.
However, what was surprising was that Yu Su happened to ruin the other party¡¯s n by helping the screenwriter. She even unexpectedly obtained aplete map.
In Hu Ying¡¯s vi in the capital.
Liu Min sat in an empty room and meditated. She chanted an incantation silently, and there was faint magic power flowing in her body.
This was a cultivation technique that she had to do every day.
Suddenly, her eyes widened and her chest felt hot. She spat out a mouthful of blood.
¡°Pfft!¡±
Liu Min reached out and wiped the blood away. Her eyes were dazed as she muttered, ¡°Someone touched my array formation. Who is it?¡±
Immediately after, she circted her energy and meditated to calm the violent Dharmic powers in her body.
A few minutester, she spat out another mouthful of blood. Her face was pale, and her body felt like it was being torn apart.
Liu Min was shocked. Who broke the array? And opened the wooden box?
She had already asked around and found out that the Wang family did not know any metaphysical masters. That was why she was so sure that Wang Mian would definitely look for her again.
Unexpectedly, only two days had passed and there was already a metaphysical master breaking the array!
Which blind person dared to get involved in this matter?
At the same time, Liu Min was very afraid. If the elders knew, she would definitely not be able to escape responsibility and would be punished.
Liu Min couldn¡¯t care less about healing her injuries. She took out her phone and made a call. She said angrily, ¡°I told you to monitor the Wang family at all times. What happened to the Wang family? The array formation has been broken!¡±
That person said with a trembling voice, ¡°Master Liu, Screenwriter Wang brought people back to her hometown early this morning.¡±
Liu Min was furious. ¡°Why did you only tell me such important news now?¡±
The person on the other end of the phone was still trembling. He said carefully, ¡°Master Liu, I called you many times this morning, but you didn¡¯t answer. I really couldn¡¯t contact you.¡±
Liu Min was stunned. She suddenly remembered that she would turn her phone on silent before every practice.
Liu Min suppressed her anger and continued to ask, ¡°Did you see who Wang Mian brought back to her hometown?¡±
The person on the other end of the phone replied, ¡°One is Screenwriter Wang¡¯s husband, the other is the driver of the family, and there¡¯s also a female celebrity. She was quite popr on variety shows previously and knows some metaphysical things. I think her name is Yu Su.¡±
Liu Min gritted her teeth. ¡°So it¡¯s her!¡±
No wonder the array was broken so quickly.
What puzzled Liu Min was why Yu Su was involved in this matter. How did she know Wang Mian?
Liu Min instructed, ¡°Continue following them. After they¡¯re done, follow them back to the Wang family and wait near the Wang family to see if Yu Su is holding anything when shees out of the Wang family.¡±
She suspected that Yu Su also wanted the Wang family¡¯s heirloom.
¡°Yes, I understand,¡± the other party said.
After hanging up the phone, the more Liu Min thought about it, the more indignant she felt. The Wang family¡¯s heirloom was about to be obtained, but Yu Su interfered and all her preparations were ruined.
If the elder knew, he would definitely be very angry.
However, Liu Min did not dare to not tell the elder. After all, she could not obtain the family heirloom.
The Wang family had done many good deeds for generations. They also had family heirlooms protecting them. If she forcefully snatched the treasure, they would definitely be punished by the Heavenly Dao.
Now that the Wang family no longer needed Liu Min to perform rituals, they would not willingly give the treasures.
Liu Min sat paralyzed on the spot and thought for a while before making up her mind to call the elder.
After the call went through, she quickly told him what had happened and waited anxiously for the elder to reply.
The elder said angrily, ¡°Useless fellow, you should have stopped Yu Su from returning to the Wang family¡¯s old residence. You¡¯re really an idiot. What¡¯s the point of me keeping you by my side?¡±
¡°Elder, calm down! I am willing to be punished,¡± Liu Min replied respectfully.
The old man snorted coldly. ¡°After you return, go to the Punishment Hall to receive your punishment. Damn Yu Su, you¡¯re involved in my matters again. Why are you making things difficult for me?¡±
Every year, he could absorb arge amount of luck through He Wan and obtain many antique spiritual artifacts.
However, He Wan had been crippled by Yu Su..
Chapter 580 - 580: Scheme
Chapter 580: Scheme
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Supeted with Yu Miao for luck too, turning Yu Miao into a person with ordinary luck. He lost another portion of his luck and even suffered a bacsh because of Yu Miao.
All these things made the old man unhappy.
His eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡°Use a n to make Zhao Lan hate Yu Su even more. Let Zhao Lan find Wu Zhen to deal with Yu Su, and Yu Su will go against Wu Zhen. If Wu Zhen kills Yu Su, that would be for the best.¡±
The old man paused for a moment and continued, ¡°If Yu Su kills Wu Zhen, there will be a good show to watch.¡±
Wu Bang and Wu Zhen were senior and junior brothers, Wu Bang was known as the ck Magic King of the southwest, Wu Zhen was the most powerful ck Magic Master in the younger generation, both of them were disciples of the old ck Magic Master Wu Jiang.
Wu Jiang would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. If he knew that Yu Su had harmed his two disciples in a row, he would definitelye to take revenge on her.
¡°Yes, Elder!¡± Liu Min immediately replied.
The old man¡¯s face was fierce, and his lips curled into a cold smile.
Yu Su had ruined his n and snatched his luck, causing his lifespan to shorten. Then, he would send Yu Su to the afterlife and reunite with her master.
Yu Su lit another red candle and tore off all the talismans on the little puppet. She ced them on the candle and lit them.
The talisman paper turned into ashes and was blown away by the wind.
Yu Su looked at Wang Mian and said, ¡°After this talisman is destroyed, the bad luck on your family can be eliminated. Your life will not be in danger.¡±
Seeing the talisman paper burn, Wang Mian finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Is this matter resolved?¡±
Lin An also looked at Yu Su with anticipation.
Yu Su shook her head. ¡°Although your life is not in danger, the feng shui of your old residence has been disturbed. Many unlucky things will happen in the future, and your luck will also worsen. This matter is only half resolved.¡±
The other half was in the central room.
¡°Then how do we deal with the other half?¡± Lin An asked with a slight frown.
He did not know much about metaphysics, but he was willing to believe Yu Su.
Yu Su thought for a moment and said, ¡°Follow me.¡±
¡°Then what should we do with these on the ground?¡± Wang Mian pointed at the pile of puppets on the ground and asked worriedly.
Yu Su said, ¡°You can start a fire to burn these things. There¡¯s a firewood stove in the old house, right? Light it up and put it in the stove to burn.¡±
Lin An nodded and looked at the driver waiting at the side. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡±
The driver nodded, packed the things, and went into the kitchen.
Lin An and Wang Mian followed Yu Su into the central room again. When they stood in front of the memorial tablet, Wang Mian was still very puzzled.
What else had been neglected?
She looked at the offering table and suddenly remembered. ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re talking about this offering table, right? I¡¯ll get someone to move the offering table out in the afternoon and buy a new one.¡±
The offering table was smeared with blood and was already an impure object.
Yu Su shook her head. ¡°More than that.¡±
It wasn¡¯t just this altar. There were also evil things in unseen ces.
Yu Su walked forward and bowed in front of the memorial tablet to show her respect. Then, she said to the two of them, ¡°Under the central room, someone dug a tunnel and buried the evil spirit where we are currently standing.¡±
This evil spirit was the one that needed to be expelled the most.
¡°Evil spirit?¡± Wang Mian was shocked and looked down at the ground. Unfortunately, she could only see the stone bs of the old house and nothing else.
Lin An gasped. ¡°What¡¯s the solution?¡±
With the evil spirit causing trouble, the Wang family would be finished in the future. As long as the evil spirit was not eliminated, the Wang family would not be at peace.
Yu Su replied, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to crack it. You need to move the memorial tablet out, choose an auspicious spot to ce it again, dig out the evil spirit in the tunnel, and make a suppression array.¡±
Wang Mian bowed to Yu Su. ¡°Master Yu, please find an auspicious spot for my ancestral tablet!¡±
She already knew that Yu Su was very strong, but she did not expect her to be even stronger than she had imagined.
Yu Su nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±
She slowly walked out of the central room and walked around the few rooms in the old residence. Finally, she chose the east wing as a new ce to ce the memorial tablet.
Yu Su said, ¡°This room is not bad. You can move it here.¡±
She counted with her fingers again and continued, ¡°Tomorrow morning at nine o¡¯clock is an auspicious time. You can move the tablets. Prepare yourselves.¡±
Wang Mian immediately nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s move.¡±
There were many procedures to move the memorial tablet. They needed to prepare incense and other sacrificial items. If they did not prepare in advance, they would definitely not be able to make it in time..
Chapter 581 - 581: Meridians Broken
Chapter 581 - 581: Meridians Broken
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Wang Mian looked at Yu Su again and pleaded, ¡°Master Yu, are you staying tonight? If you¡¯re not around, I can¡¯t feel at ease about the move tomorrow.¡±
Yu Su nodded. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll stay for another two days. On the third day, I¡¯ll perform a ritual in the central room and go back with you guys after everything.¡±
Wang Mian was finally relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±
If Yu Su wasn¡¯t around, she would really panic.
Then, other than the driver who stayed in the old house to burn the things, the other three found a hotel to stay in. The driver went to the hotel himself after burning everything.
After a quick lunch, Wang Mian and Lin An went to the nearby city to look for professional tablet-shifting masters and bought arge batch of sacrificial offerings. They were finally done in the afternoon.
The next day, 9 a.m.
Wang Mian knelt in front of the memorial tablet and sincerely prayed. She also carried out the ritual of kowtowing and worshiping. Only then did she get the masters to start moving the new offering table and memorial tablet.
The east wing had been cleaned up yesterday, and the surroundings were sprinkled with damp-proof limestone powder. Wang Mian only heaved a sigh of relief when the new offering table and memorial tablets were safely moved into the house.
Yu Su had pasted talismans on the old offering table.
Yu Su ordered someone to dismantle the old offering table into firewood and send it to the stove to burn.
Yu Su stood by the stove and took out a cinnabar pen. She drew several runes on the stove to suppress the evil blood on the offering table, allowing it to burn fully in the fire.
This could resolve most of the Wang family¡¯s bad luck.
Everyone stood outside the kitchen and looked into the room. They saw that the fire in the room had a red glow. They could also smell a strong fishy smell. It was very unpleasant.
Lin An sighed deeply, his eyes dark.
It seemed that Yu Su was telling the truth. If they did not remove the memorial tablet, the Wang family would face trouble again.
In the vi.
Liu Min, who was sitting in the room recuperating, suddenly fainted on the ground. Her entire body twitched non-stop, and blood flowed from the corner of her mouth onto the ground.
At this moment, Liu Min knew that she had suffered a bacsh!
The things left under the house would probably be dug out too.
At the thought of this, her eyes were filled with strong unwillingness. She struggled to sit up and used her magic power to continue healing herself.
But strangely, the moment she used her magic power, it dissipated in her body.
Her dantian also felt like it was about to shatter.
In a panic, Liu Min probed her dantian with her divine sense. Seeing that her dantian was still intact, she probed every part of her body with her divine sense.
She painfully discovered that many of her meridians had been broken.
Liu Min said in a hoarse voice, ¡°How did this happen?¡±
It must be Yu Su¡¯s doing!
If she wanted to avenge herself, she had to let Yu Su experience the pain of having her meridians broken.
Liu Min immediately got someone to secretly ambush Zhao Lan and made Wu Zhen me Yu Su for all the crimes, making Zhao Lanpletely detest Yu Su.
Only by letting Zhao Lan deal with Yu Su would she have a chance to take revenge.
In the old house.
Seeing that the fire was still burning, Yu Su left the woodshed and walked towards Wang Mian and her husband.
She said, ¡°We¡¯re done today. Tomorrow, we need five strong men to dig out the things in the central room. Prepare yourselves in the afternoon. Send someone to guard the firewood here. Don¡¯t let anyone take away the ashes in the stove. When the ashes in the stove cool, put all the ashes in a bag.¡±
The ashes could not be underestimated. If they were taken away, it would cause trouble.
Yu Su continued, ¡°Continue working at eight in the morning tomorrow.¡±
Wang Mian immediately nodded. ¡°No problem.¡±
She got the driver to send Yu Su back first while she waited at the kitchen door with Lin An.
Wang Mian was worried if she did not see the altar burnpletely with her own eyes.
It was past six in the afternoon when all the ashes were finally extinguished. Wang Mian used a bag made of special material to store all the ashes.
At eight o¡¯clock in the morning on the third day, five burly men were already waiting in front of the old house.
After Yu Su got out of the car, she took a look at the weather and realized that the sky was a little gloomy, as if it was going to rain. She had to resolve this problem as soon as possible.
She led the few of them to the back of the old house. Behind them was a bamboo forest that was very lush.
A meter behind the central room, Yu Su drew a circle on the ground with a cinnabar pen and said to the five burly men behind her, ¡°Start digging from here. Dig out a pit with a length and width of two meters.¡±
After she finished speaking, the burly men walked forward with shovels and started digging..
Chapter 582 - 582: Eliminating the Threat
Chapter 582 - 582: Eliminating the Threat
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After two hours of work, the bottom of the pit was finally a meter deep. When it faced the central room, traces of digging could be vaguely seen.
Yu Su jumped into the pit and drew another circle on the side in the direction of the central room. ¡°With this circle as the center, dig out another tunnel with a length and width of one meter.¡±
¡°Understood!¡± the burly men replied.
Wang Mian stood outside the pit and could not help but say to her husband, ¡°The direction of the digging seems to be directly below the memorial tablet. Could the evil spirit be there?¡±
Lin An sighed. ¡°Maybe! Let¡¯s continue watching.¡±
An hourter, under the rotation of a few burly men, someone finally dug up something.
That person dug out the thing and sent it out.
Wang Mian looked at it and said with a headache, ¡°It¡¯s another wooden box!¡±
Yu Su asked the burly man to hand over the wooden box and took out a jade pendant from her bag. She ced the jade pendant above the wooden box and muttered an incantation.
A momentter, she focused her magic power on the box. ¡°Break!¡±
The shackles on the wooden box were lifted.
The lid of the box popped open automatically, revealing what was inside.
Lin An and the others looked into the wooden box and saw a skeleton lying inside. The skeleton was very small, like a child¡¯s.
Wang Mian was shocked and took a few steps back.
This looked like human bones. She saw the skull at the top. Could this evil spirit be made from human bones?
¡°Everyone, turn around. Don¡¯t look inside the box,¡± Yu Su said.
As soon as she finished speaking, the few of them turned around.
Yu Su walked over and used a spiritual artifact to protect her body. She ced the jade in her pocket around the wooden box and made a simple spirit expelling array.
The wandering soul in the box was of the lowest level and wasn¡¯t very strong.
If they waited another week, after the evil spirit waspletely born, it would not be easy to chase it away.
This evil spirit was still a wandering soul. It was imprisoned in this box and had not done anything bad. Yu Su did not intend to kill it and she was just going to chase it away.
Every grievance had its perpetrator and every debt had its debtor. If the wandering souls went to seek revenge on the person behind it, it would have nothing to do with her.
Yu Su chanted an incantation and took out another jade pendant, injecting the auspicious aura on the jade pendant into the box.
The wandering soul was trapped in the box. The moment the auspicious energy entered the box, the wandering soul was instantly released from the box and it flew into the distance.
In the blink of an eye, it disappeared into the horizon.
The wandering soul left, and the bones in the box instantly turned to ashes.
At this moment, the dark clouds in the sky dispersed, and a ray of warm sunlight fell from the sky,nding on the ground where the few of them had dug the pit.
Yu Su said, ¡°You can turn around now.¡±
As soon as she said that, everyone immediately came back to their senses and looked at Yu Su with respect.
What a deserving master!
Wang Mian was still very surprised. She looked at the wooden box and realized that it was empty. The bones from before had all disappeared.
Amazing! How did she do it?
Even as a screenwriter, she was shocked by what Yu Su had done. What was written in the television dramas were still too conservative.
When she returned to the capital, she would definitely write a script based on YuSu.
Lin An¡¯s eyes were deep as he secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He was the eldest son of the Lin family in the capital and had some connections. If anyone wanted to perform rituals in the future, he would definitely be the first to rmend Yu Su.
Yu Su got the burly men to cover the pits.
She asked Wang Mian to pour all the firewood ashes into the wooden box before sealing it.
Yu Su took out a jade te with a ferocious aura and used her magic power to suck all the remaining ferocious aura in the box into the spiritual artifact.
This time, the remaining things were no longer a threat.
Yu Su said, ¡°I¡¯ve already eliminated the threat in the box. Don¡¯t worry, you can do whatever you want with this box. You can burn it or throw it away.¡±
The wooden box was made of high-quality golden cedar wood, and the ashes in the box were just ordinary ashes. It was fine to deal with them in any way.
Wang Mian frowned slightly. After thinking for a while, she said to one of the burly men, ¡°Go and burn this wooden box. Remember to burn it clean.¡±
¡°Yes, Madam!¡± The burly man took the wooden box and walked towards the kitchen of the old house.
After covering the pit, Yu Su and the others returned to the old house. Wang Mian lit another incense stick for the ancestral tablet and hired someone to clean the house.
The few of them got into the car and rushed back to the capital..
Chapter 583 - 583: Funding Problem
Chapter 583 - 583: Funding Problem
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
On the way back, it was indeed raining heavily. Soybean-like raindrops fell from the sky.
The Wang family¡¯s car sent Yu Su back to the apartment.
Wang Mian got out of the car and thanked Yu Su again. ¡°Master Yu, thank you so much this time. If not for you, I don¡¯t know what would have happened to my family.¡±
Yu Su shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve received my reward.¡±
She nodded at Screenwriter Wang and walked in.
When Yu Su returned, Ye Tang was not at home.
She tidied up and studied theplete map at night.
The next day after returning home, Yu Su started filming again.
During the break between filming, she even went to Hu Rui¡¯s ward once to take a look at his body and observe the status of the worm.
Fortunately, everything was fine. When she told Hu Yu and Wu Xi about his situation, Wu Xi was finally relieved.
After a few days, the variety show that Yu Su, Xiao Han, and the others participated in was also broadcasted.
After the show was broadcasted, Yu Su¡¯s poprity rose again, and her fans increased by a few million. Many scripts and variety shows came knocking on her door, asking for Yu Su¡¯s participation.
In her spare time during filming, Yu Su also participated in a few episodes of the variety show.
If it was really a variety show that she could not participate in, she would rmend the artists in the studio to participate and fight for more opportunities for the rest of them.
Taking advantage of this opportunity, Yu Su chose a few more scripts for Zhao Duo. They were all suitable for him.
If he participated, he would definitely increase his poprity. Whether his poprity would improve greatly would depend on Zhao Duo¡¯s own fate.
Li Li entered a singing program and participated as a challenger. She could disy her singing skills to the greatest extent and increase her exposure.
The studio¡¯s resources were getting better and better, attracting the attention of many people in the industry.
If not for the fact that Yu Su was the boss, all the majorpanies would have wanted her to be their manager.
There were also many artistes who took the initiative to look for them, hoping that the studio would ept them.
Seeing that Yu Su¡¯s career was thriving and everything was developing in a good direction, Yu Miao was so angry that her eyes were red and she was very indignant.
She was the daughter nurtured by the Yu family, but this wild girl, Yu Su, was actually more outstanding than her¡
Thinking of this, Yu Miao felt very defeated.
A week passed. After Yu Su chose a script for Xia Bo, an actor in the studio, she asked him to try out the second male lead¡¯s scene.
With Xia Bo¡¯s strength, he would definitely be able to get a role.
After the audition, Xia Bo said with disappointment that the role seemed to have been decided internally.
Yu Su only found out the reason after asking.
The Yu Corporation had invested in this drama, and the Yu Corporation Media Company had also sent someone to audition for it. The director was very enthusiastic about the people from thepany and was just short of announcing the chosen actor of the drama on the spot.
Yu Su frowned and pondered for a moment.
Xia Bo used to be an artiste under the Yu Media Corporation, but the Yu Corporation had always suppressed him and he had been hidden for nearly a year.
Later on, Xia Bo took the initiative to contact Yu Su and expressed his intention to enter Yu Su¡¯s studio. Yu Su looked at his physiognomy and examined his acting skills before immediately signing him to thepany.
Yu Su had fought for the role of the second male lead for him because she wanted to use this role to make him popr again.
¡°You can leave first. I want to think about it.¡± Yu Su thought for a moment and said.
Xia Bo nodded andforted him. ¡°Boss, forget it if this opportunity is gone. I¡¯ll be able to get a role in the future. I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡±
Yu Su smiled and nodded.
This person¡¯s temperament was not bad. After being buried for so long, he could still endure it.
The life of this second male lead was very simr to his experience. He had also been suppressed by others for a long time. If Xia Bo acted in it, he would definitely be loved by the audience.
She still wanted to fight for it.
Yu Su sent a message to Wang Mian, wanting to inquire about the personality of the director of this drama. She also wanted to understand more about the situation of this drama.
When Wang Mian saw the message, she was sitting at theputer table.
She immediately went to check.
In the end, when she realized that Director Huang was an old acquaintance of hers, she called him.
After Director Huang heard Wang Mian¡¯s words, he replied, ¡°I do intend to let the Yu Corporation¡¯s artiste act as the second male lead. It¡¯s mainly because of the funding problem. It¡¯s not easy on my side.¡±
If he gave the role to an artist of the Yu Corporation, the Yu Corporation would increase their investment.
There was enough money to film the drama, but he still wanted the drama to be more sophisticated.
Wang Mian replied, ¡°I¡¯ll help you solve the funding problem. Give the role to the artiste from Yu Su¡¯s studio! We¡¯ve been friends for so many years.. Surely you¡¯ll give me some face, right?¡±
Chapter 584 - 584: Reason for Working Hard
Chapter 584 - 584: Reason for Working Hard
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Her husband was the CEO of the Lin Group. He just had to allocate some money to invest in the drama.
¡°That¡¯s not too good, right? I hinted to the artiste of the Yu Corporation on the set.¡± Director Huang was a little tempted, but he still refused.
The Yu Corporation had a lot of requests. If they increased their investment, they would definitely have to increase the scenes of the second male lead. This was something that troubled him.
Fortunately, this matter had yet to be officially decided. There was still the possibility of him going back on his word.
Wang Mian thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the exclusive copyright for the next script for you, alright? Old Huang, don¡¯t push your luck. Back then, you relied on my script to win the Best Director Award.¡±
¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal. We¡¯ll send the namelist tomorrow. It is to the artists from Yu Su¡¯s Studio, right?¡± Director Huang replied with a smile.
In his early years, he filmed a script written by Wang Mian, which had be extremely famous. This script also became the work he was the most famous for.
Unfortunately, Wang Mian¡¯s scripts were too popr. They had not worked together for so many years. Now that he had the chance to work together again, he naturally hoped to seize the opportunity.
Wang Mian replied proudly, ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±
Director Huang asked curiously, ¡°Then what has Yu Su got to do with you? You don¡¯t usually seem to help like this!¡±
Wang Mian was famous for not being nosy. Other than asionallying to the set to guide her work, she would stay at home and write scripts.
For Yu Su to put in so much effort to help, it could be seen that their rtionship was not ordinary.
Wang Mian said, ¡°My life savior.¡±
Yu Su had saved her family, which was equivalent to saving her life. She would still remember this favor in her heart.
Director Huang nodded in understanding. That made sense.
The artiste from Yu Su¡¯s studio seemed to be called Xia Bo.
Director Huang thought about it carefully and finally realized that it was that kid!
At that time, when he was auditioning, he felt that it was a pity. This role was simply designed for Xia Bo. If not for the Yu Corporation interfering, it would have been Xia Bo¡¯s.
At the thought of this, Director Huang was delighted.
This must be fate! This was good too. The quality of this drama could be guaranteed, and he could worry less.
Wang Mian also sent a message to Yu Su in satisfaction: [Yu Su, I¡¯ve asked Director Huang. The director thinks very highly of him. If nothing goes wrong, this role will be his.]
When Yu Su saw the message, she smiled. [Thank you, Screenwriter Wang. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal another day.]
The two of them chatted for a while.
Wang Mian did not mention the conditions she had exchanged with Director Huang. She nned to silently repay the favor and not let Yu Su feel pressured.
Besides, Yu Su had helped the Wang family so much that she felt bad for sending her off with just a painting.
After the two of them finished chatting, Yu Su called Xia Bo into the office.
¡°If nothing goes wrong, the role will be yours.¡± Yu Su smiled at him.
Xia Bo¡¯s mouth fell open in surprise. He was stunned for a long time before looking at Yu Su gratefully. ¡°Boss, thank you for your trouble!¡±
He was very clear about the situation at that time. Now that the situation had changed and the role had fallen into his hands, it meant that Yu Su would have put in a lot of effort.
What relieved Xia Bo the most about getting the role was that the Yu Corporation¡¯s artist, An Ming, was his enemy.
At that time, he was bullied in the Yu Corporation because of An Ming.
Getting this role would be a p to An Ming¡¯s face and it would help him to vent his anger.
¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Yu Su smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. You¡¯re an artiste of the studio. It¡¯s my duty to fight for more resources for you. During this period of time, film well. The studio will do a good job in publicity. You¡¯ll definitely be famous again.¡±
If not for the suppression, Xia Bo would have long be a popr actor.
Xia Bo¡¯s eyes were a little red. ¡°Thank you, Boss. I¡¯ll definitely work hard.¡±
All these years, because of his stubbornness, his family had been struggling to make ends meet. His parents were already old, but they were still worried. These were all reasons for him to work hard.
After filming this drama, he would be able to earn a lot of money and his parents¡¯ lives would be morefortable.
He was really grateful to Yu Su for giving him a chance to start over.
At that time, after his contract with the Yu Corporation was terminated, he did not intend to renew it. Before he left, he was warned by the Yu Corporation and was not allowed to spread what had happened to the Yu Corporation.
Xia Bo took a gamble and thought to himself that he had to make a name for himself.
When he found other entertainmentpanies, the big entertainmentpanies did not think highly of him. The smallpanies also took out very harsh contracts for him to sign.
When Xia Bo was at his wits¡¯ end, he thought of Yu Su¡¯s studio..
Chapter 585 - 585: Defeated by Him
Chapter 585: Defeated by Him
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
What Xia Bo did not expect was that Yu Su¡¯s studio would really be willing to ept him.
Two dayster, the list of actors for the television drama was announced, and the second male lead role was obtained by Xia Bo.
The Yu Corporation¡¯s artiste, An Ming, was furious. He walked around the dressing room. ¡°During the audition, Director Huang clearly thought highly of me. Why did he give the role to Xia Bo? Damn Xia Bo, he came out to cause trouble again!¡±
His manager, Chang Ji, frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll call Director Huang. There might be a mistake.¡±
He was panicking. His intuition told him that there was nothing wrong, but something had happened.
¡°Then why aren¡¯t you making the call?¡± An Ming red at him and said angrily.
Xia Bo had been defeated by him. What right did he have to get the role of the second male lead?
Losing the role was not important. What was important was losing face in front of Xia Bo.
Back then, when he first arrived at the Yu Corporation, Xia Bo was nurtured as a popr male star of the Yu Corporation. In the end, didn¡¯t he pull Xia Bo down sessfully?
Chang Ji made a call. As they chatted, his expression became increasingly worse. In the end, he hung up angrily.
¡°Damn Huang Zhong! How dare he go back on his word!¡± Chang Ji gritted his teeth.
An Ming asked anxiously, ¡°What exactly did he say? Could it be that he really chose that idiot Xia Bo over me?¡±
Chang Ji¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Huang Zhong said that he had already decided to let Xia Bo be the second male lead. He asked if we were willing to act as the third male lead, but I rejected him.¡±
ording to his status, An Ming had acted in several dramas. No matter what, he was still the second male lead. How could he act as the third male lead? Wasn¡¯t this trampling An Ming¡¯s face on the ground?
¡°He went too far!¡± An Ming clenched his fists tightly, his eyes red with anger.
He often acted in movies. This drama was one of his attempts to advance into the television drama industry. In the end, Xia Bo beat him to it. How could he ept this?
Chang Ji said hatefully, ¡°I think Xia Bo¡¯s luck has improved after he hooked up with Yu Su¡¯s studio. I don¡¯t know what means Yu Su used to win Director Huang over.¡±
He said the words ¡®what means¡¯ very ambiguously.
The meaning of this sentence was that Yu Su had relied on erotic transactions to get the role. Of course, gentlemen like them could notpare.
Most importantly, Chang Ji did not dare to take revenge on Yu Su openly.
After all, Yu Su also had a deep rtionship with the Yu family. If the Yu family found out that they were dealing with Yu Su, it would not be easy to clean up the mess.
This was also the reason why Chang Ji felt aggrieved.
Even Yu Hong, the young master of the Yu family, was excluded by the Yu Media Group and was not allowed toe into contact with core work. What could a small manager like him do about Yu Su?
Envy and hatred shed in An Ming¡¯s eyes as he said indignantly, ¡°I wonder what Yu Su sees in Xia Bo that she would go to such lengths for him. Xia Bo is really good at scheming.¡±
He had just left the Yu Corporation and had coaxed the daughter of the Yu Corporation well. Xia Bo was much better than him.
Chang Ji nodded. As the top manager of the Yu Corporation, he naturally knew how rich Yu Su¡¯s studio was in resources.
Not only was Yu Su a popr female celebrity, but she also had excellent managerial skills. She had made the studio prosperous, and even outsiders admired her.
Chang Ji said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at Xia Bo anymore. Focus on yourself. With Xia Bo¡¯s bad character, he will be eliminated by this industry sooner orter.¡±
He still thought more highly of An Ming. Not only was An Ming young, but he also knew how to speak. His figure was also excellent, and his face was one of the best in the entire Yu Corporation.
An Ming pursed his lips and crossed his arms. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let him off. I¡¯ll wait to see him make a fool of himself in the future. Perhaps Yu Su will hate him too. At that time, he¡¯ll really be at his wits¡¯ end.¡±
Chang Ji nodded. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and looked shocked. ¡°An Ming, do you think the bad luck on Yu Miao had passed on to you?¡±
Could it be because of Yu Miao that An Ming lost the role that he was originally 90% sure of?
¡°What?¡± An Ming was also shocked and did not dare to move.
In the past, Chang Ji was Xia Bo¡¯s manager. At that time, Xia Bo was quite popr, and Chang Ji was also in the limelight.
Later on, An Ming mingled with the daughter of the Yu family, Yu Miao, and his status in thepany rose. Privately, Chang Ji was very envious.
Chang Ji thought that if he signed An Ming, the daughter of the Yu family would think highly of him and raise his status in the Yu family..
Chapter 586 - 586: The Cause of Bad Luck
Chapter 586: The Cause of Bad Luck
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Therefore, Chang Ji snatched An Ming over and gave Xia Bo¡¯s resources to An Ming. He also used Xia Bo¡¯s poprity to pave the way for An Ming.
After several months of operations, An Ming¡¯s reputation grew.
Later on, Chang Ji set up a trap at the banquet and let Xia Bo jump into it. Xia Bo offended the upper echelons of the Yu Corporation and became an abandoned pawn.
Chang Ji did not hesitate to leave Xia Bo to the other managers and let him fend for himself.
Who would have thought that Yu Miao, who was doted on by the Yu family, was actually a fake daughter? She was even chased out of the family!
The more An Ming thought about it, the more surprised he became.
He thought about Chang Ji¡¯s words again. ¡°Maybe Yu Miao really passed on her bad luck to me. A few days ago, she even swore to me that as long as I was willing to apany her for a night, she would give me the second male lead role of Director Huang¡¯s drama. Could it be that she was lying to me?¡±
Thinking about it carefully, it was indeed possible.
Now that he had lost his role and was being stepped on by Xia Bo, he was really unlucky.
Chang Ji frowned again and said, ¡°Yu Su might know about your rtionship with Yu Miao. She deliberately targeted Yu Miao in this matter and snatched the role away, deliberately using Xia Bo to attack you.¡±
An Ming¡¯s expression was as ugly as if he had eaten sh*t. He gritted his teeth and did not speak.
In the past, he was an artist in thepany and met Yu Miao by chance. He fell in love with Yu Miao and often went out with her to have fun.
After watching the variety show clip, he knew that Yu Miao would suck away men¡¯s luck.
This was also the reason why he would be unlucky for a period of time after having an affair with Yu Miao. Hence, ever since the show was broadcasted, he had never contacted Yu Miao again and wanted to stay away from her.
What he did not expect was that Yu Miao had looked for him a few days ago and the two of them had agreed on a deal.
Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t get the role and became unlucky again.
An Ming sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll stay away from Yu Miao in the future and never see her again.¡±
Perhaps one day, his luck would bepletely sucked away.
At that time, it would be toote for him to regret.
Chang Ji agreed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. She has be an abandoned child of the Yu Corporation and doesn¡¯t have any resources. There¡¯s no need for you to lower yourself to see her. If you cause a scandal, it won¡¯t be worth it.¡±
At this moment, in the president¡¯s office of Yu Media.
As the CEO, Fang Han sat at the head of the table while the rest of the higher-ups sat around him.
Yu Hong sat at the side.
If not for the fact that today¡¯s meeting was rted to him, these higher-ups would probably not let him participate.
¡°Yu Hong, our Yu Media is indeed the Yu Family¡¯s business, but us old people also have to earn money to support the family. Look at what Yu Su has done again. The Yu Family is not a ce for your Yu Family to fight!¡± A higher-up surnamed Jia said coldly.
After he finished speaking, many people nodded in agreement.
A steward surnamed Wan also mocked, ¡°Young Master Yu Hong, you should return home first and settle the matters at home beforeing back to work! Even if you don¡¯t find it embarrassing, I do!¡±
As an old employee of the Yu Corporation, he was naturally not afraid of Yu Hong¡¯s status as a young master.
¡°Exactly, exactly!¡±
¡°That Yu Su is clearly going against our Yu Corporation. We¡¯re too aggrieved.¡±
¡°The people outside are all mocking our Yu Corporation for not being able to defeat Yu Su¡¯s small studio.¡±
¡°Second Young Master Yu, persuade your sister. Even if you have cut ties with her, you¡¯re still rted by blood. She can¡¯t go too far.¡±
¡°Rumor has it that our Yu Corporation is afraid of Yu Su¡¯s studio. What nonsense.¡±
As the higher-ups spoke, sighs sounded one after another.
Yu Hong listened coldly and did not say anything.
Fang Han rubbed his forehead worriedly and sighed deeply. This matter was a little difficult to handle.
Losing resources was fine, but if the reputation of the Yu Corporation deteriorated, it would be a huge problem.
Now, it was rumored that as long as the Yu Corporation suppressed or neglect an artiste, they would have a chance to be famous in Yu Su¡¯s studio.
This rumor made everyone in the Yu Corporation panic. Many not-so-famous artistes had the idea of jumping ship to Yu Su¡¯s studio.
Previously, after the outdated actor of the Yu Corporation, Zhao Duo, went to Yu Su¡¯s studio, he won the Best Actor Awardst month.
Li Li had sessfully made it to the top of the charts of the hottest singers. The poprity of hers songs had never been low, and she had even been invited to attend the g of various satellite channels..
Chapter 587 - 587: Enemy Attacked From Front and Back
Chapter 587: Enemy Attacked From Front and Back
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Now, there was another Xia Bo. With Yu Su¡¯s help, he sessfully got the role of the second male lead of a famous director.
If he sessfully acted in it and became famous again in the future, it would be equivalent to giving the Yu Corporation a heavy p.
Fang Han raised his hand and said in a deep voice, ¡°Quiet, listen to Second Young Master Yu¡¯s thoughts.¡±
Everyone immediately fell silent and looked at Yu Hong.
Yu Hong said firmly, ¡°An artiste that the Yu Corporation doesn¡¯t care about has be famous because of Yu Su. What¡¯s there to discuss? If you don¡¯t have the ability, don¡¯t block others from shining. What happened this time might not be Yu Su deliberately targeting the Yu Corporation. Don¡¯t be too sensitive.¡±
Ever since he was dealt a few blows by Yu Su, the higher-ups of Yu Media no longer looked up to him.
There was no need for Yu Hong to please them. He only expressed his opinion.
¡°Tsk¡¡± Someone took a deep breath and looked at Yu Hong angrily.
There were also people who wanted to retort.
Fang Han raised his hand, and the surroundings instantly fell silent again.
He looked at Yu Hong in disappointment. He had thought that Yu Hong was useless, but he did not expect Yu Hong to be so traumatized by Yu Su that he did not even dare to tell the truth.
Fang Han had been by Yu Zong¡¯s side for many years and had always been Yu Zong¡¯s right-hand man. A few years ago, he had been transferred to Yu Media, a subsidiary of the Yu Corporation. In his first year at Yu Media, he had nned to assist Yu Hong well.
After he retired, he would hand over his position to Yu Hong.
He didn¡¯t expect Yu Hong to be so spineless.
Yu Su was really too much. As the daughter of the Yu family, she actually caused chaos in the Yu family¡¯s residence. It was said that Mrs. Yu and Yu Miao were also chased out of the Yu family because of Yu Su.
Now, they were targeting Yu Media. There was really no end to it.
Fang Han could not directly target Yu Su, so he could only say helplessly, ¡°Dear senior executives, do you have any good ideas?¡±
Even if the Yu Corporation Media expressed their goodwill to Yu Su, Yu Su would definitely not change.
However, they had already used the method of suppressing Yu Su a long time ago. It was useless at all. She still could lead the studio well.
Manager Wan scratched his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I didn¡¯t manage toe out with a way.¡±
Senior Jia also shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±
Most importantly, not only was Yu Su powerful, but she was also proficient in metaphysics. If they came up with any bad ideas during the meeting, Yu Su would probably be able to deduce it in the blink of an eye and directly target them.
After all, the Yu brothers could not win Yu Su.
In the end, even if they won, if Yu Su suffered grievances and cried to her parents, and Yu Zong asked some of them to resign and return home, their lives would be in vain.
Fang Han frowned and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Since you can¡¯t punish others, do your own work well. Go back and settle the scores properly. If any other artistes are treated unfairly or have the ability but don¡¯t have the chance, don¡¯t let Yu Su have the chance to poach them again.¡±
If it happened a few more times, the Yu Corporation wouldpletely be a joke in the industry.
¡°You¡¯re right!¡±
¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯ll do.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that. Don¡¯t let Yu Su get another chance.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll counterattackter!¡±
Everyone agreed in a low voice. This was the best solution.
Seeing that no one objected, Fang Han continued, ¡°Since we can¡¯t target Yu Su, we¡¯ll target the artists in Yu Su¡¯s Studio and hinder the development of her artists.¡±
The two families werepetitors to begin with. If they were too soft-hearted, they would be weak.
Manager Wan said with a smile, ¡°We can also join forces with other entertainmentpanies and give up a portion of our benefits. The exchange condition is to make Yu Su¡¯s studio our enemy.¡±
A trace of joy shed across Manager Wan¡¯s heart, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.
Yu Su¡¯s studio would be ostracized by the alliance, which was what she deserved. Who asked her not to be an artiste properly and insist on opening some studio, causing the image of the Yu Corporation to deteriorate?
The higher-ups were very agreeable to these ideas. All of themughed wildly, as if they could already see Yu Su¡¯s sad expression.
Yu Hong sneered and swept his gaze across the crowd. He stood up and walked out.
He disdained to be associated with these dark-minded people.
However, the higher-ups were not affected by Yu Hong at all. After Yu Hong walked out of the door, everyone became even bolder..
Chapter 588 - 588: Meeting Again
Chapter 588: Meeting Again
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Yes, that¡¯s a good idea. We have to suppress herpany¡¯s artistes.¡±
¡°Take good care of our Yu Corporation¡¯s artists. Give psychological counseling to those artists who have been frozen and build a sense of belonging to the Yu Corporation. As long as they are willing to stay in the Yu Corporation, Yu Su can¡¯t do anything.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s get more people in the industry, such as prop masters and makeup artists, to target the artistes of Yu Su¡¯s Studio.¡±
In the CEO¡¯s office, everyone was discussing fervently, wishing they could eradicate Yu Su¡¯s studio from the capital.
Fang Han nodded in satisfaction, nning to do just that.
He was just waiting for Yu Su toe and beg for mercy. When the time came, he would definitely mock her and throw some artistes to Yu Su so that she could be the manager of the Yu Corporation.
Three dayster.
Yu Su called Xiao Han and asked him to meet her that day.
Xiao Han was very excited. He tried on a few sets of clothes in a row before driving out excitedly.
When he arrived at the dining room, Yu Su was already there.
She looked over with a smile, and Xiao Han¡¯s ears instantly turned red.
He walked towards Yu Su with a smile and ced the cake he had bought on the table.
¡°Yu Su, this is your favorite cake. I happened to pass by just now, so I bought it.¡± Xiao Han avoided her gaze and said.
He had actually specially bought this cake to make Yu Su feel sweet today.
Yu Su nodded and smiled. ¡°Thank you. I like it very much.¡±
The cake was cherry pink and decorated with cherry blossoms. It was artistic and beautiful. This cake was her favorite.
She had only eaten it once on a variety show. She did not expect Xiao Han to remember it.
Yu Su took out a box from her bag and said with a smile, ¡°This is a protective spiritual artifact I carved in my spare time. You can carry it with you. This spiritual artifact can help you block disasters and increase your luck.¡±
She ced the box on the table and pushed it over.
The box was covered in fur and looked very luxurious.
Xiao Han opened it and saw that it was a carved jade pendant with ssical patterns on it. It was extremely beautiful.
This gift had taken Yu Su a few days. It was also specially made to repay the few spirit stones that Xiao Han had given her back then. If not for those spirit stones, she would not have been able to cultivate so quickly and would have needed to spend more time and effort to reach the perfected realm.
This protective spiritual artifact was used by her to repay his kindness.
Xiao Han smiled brightly, and his handsome face became excited. ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯ve put in a lot of effort. I like this gift very much.¡±
He knew how precious this spiritual artifact was. It could not be bought with money.
Xiao Han thought of something and blinked again. ¡°Yu Su, Screenwriter Wang has been promoting your metaphysical abilities in the industry. Even I heard how powerful you are.¡±
Yu Suughed. ¡°Screenwriter Wang¡¯s too polite. Looks like I really have to find a time to treat her to a meal.¡±
Xiao Han asked with a smile, ¡°I wonder if I¡¯m lucky enough to get another meal? I want to go too.¡±
Actually, he just wanted to spend more time with Yu Su.
After the variety show ended, he saw Yu Su less and less often, and he did not have a good reason to meet her. It really made him vexed.
¡°No problem!¡± Yu Su smiled at him and made an OK gesture.
The two of them chatted about work matters and looked forward to the development of their future careers.
Xiao Han suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Yu Su, have you heard that Yu Media is targeting the artists under your studio?¡±
He continued in detail, ¡°I heard about this from my agent this morning. Yu Media joined forces with several entertainmentpanies and used the Yu Corporation¡¯s resources to let those entertainmentpanies snatch away your studio¡¯s opportunity.¡±
Yu Su nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this from Xia Bo.¡±
Although Xia Bo had left the Yu Corporation, he still had a few close friends in the Yu Corporation. These friends told Xia Bo about the contents of the Yu Corporation¡¯s meeting that day.
Yu Su sneered. ¡°These higher-ups of the Yu Corporation sure know how to think nonsense. I fought for a chance for Xia Bo only because he has enough strength. I admire him as a person, and it¡¯s not to take revenge on the Yu Corporation. The Yu Corporation actually treats me as an imaginary enemy..¡±
Chapter 589 - 589: Waiting for Them to Attack
Chapter 589: Waiting for Them to Attack
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
If signing Li Li and the others meant that she was counterattacking them, then signing with Xia Bo was just a pity for them.
He was a professional and had good looks, but hecked an opportunity.
Since the Yu Corporation was unwilling to give him this opportunity, Yu Su was willing to do so.
Xiao Han agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. When I heard the whole thing, I didn¡¯t think you were deliberately taking revenge on the Yu Corporation. Didn¡¯t they take action so quickly because they felt guilty?!¡±
Xiao Han asked again, ¡°Then what do you n to do, Yu Su?¡±
Yu Su said without hesitation, ¡°They joined forces just to use their power to suppress others. I¡¯m not afraid of their power. There aren¡¯t many resources in the industry, so I¡¯m not afraid of them snatching them. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s a normalpetition, but if they dare to use sinister moves, I¡¯ll have to counterattack ruthlessly.¡±
The studio had been developing for so long. It was time to show off their ws so that no one would dare to provoke them.
She was not afraid of causing trouble or resolving problems.
Xiao Han looked at her in admiration and said with a smile, ¡°Yu Su, I support you. If you need anything, you can call me. If you need ourpany in any aspect, you can also contact me. I¡¯ll negotiate with thepany.¡±
He knew that Yu Su was not a pushover. ¡°I heard that these strategies were suggested by the CEO of Yu Media, Fang Han. You have to be careful of this person. He has been the CEO of Yu Media for so many years and has some tricks up his sleeve.¡±
Without any means, he would not be able to stabilize his position as the CEO.
Yu Su nodded. ¡°I heard that too. We¡¯ll deal with whateveres our way. I¡¯ll just wait for him to make a move.¡±
In terms ofpany operations, she was not afraid of anyone, including Yu Zong.
Xiao Han nodded. ¡°I heard that Fang Han has some rtionship with Yu Miao. Yu Miao once unintentionally called him godfather in thepany. Perhaps he wants to avenge Yu Miao. You have to pay attention to this.¡±
He had spent a lot of money to buy this news from the Yu Media Company.
Yu Su was slightly surprised. She did not know about this, but it did not matter. Anyway, they were both her enemies, so she would not let her guard down.
She had also heard the rumors outside that Yu Miao was chased out of the Yu family because of her.
Hu Ying loved her daughter so much that she moved out to live with Yu Miao.
Was Fang Han doing all this to avenge his goddaughter?
Yu Su thought for a while and shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s steady in his work. He probably isn¡¯t doing it to take revenge. He¡¯s probably afraid that the studio will be stronger and stronger and divide the resources in the entertainment industry and that they would get a smaller cut!¡±
¡°He¡¯s not from the Yu family, but he¡¯s been the CEO of Yu Media for so many years. Naturally, he wants Yu Media to develop better. At the very least, he can¡¯t let others catch hold of his weakness.¡±
This indirectly proved that her studio was steadily improving.
Otherwise, they would not have been targeted by others.
This time, the matter of Xia Bo snatching the second male lead role also made Fang Han feel a sense of danger. He was afraid that he would be pulled down by the other higher-ups.
Xiao Han sneered. ¡°So he¡¯s doing this for his own benefit.¡±
He shook his head and said, ¡°These people are unwilling to ept the rise of your studio. Instead of thinking about how to develop thepany better, they are focused on forming gangs. What a despicable behavior.¡±
Xiao Han didn¡¯t like such behavior, and he couldn¡¯t work with such a person.
Yu Su smiled calmly. ¡°There are many such people. There¡¯s no need to take them to heart. If they really dare to attack, I¡¯ll naturally make them pay the price.¡±
In their minds, suppressing others was the way to win.
They never cared about the feelings of the people who were being suppressed. They only pursued victory.
Xiao Han nodded and exhaled. ¡°You¡¯re right. They¡¯ll pay the price sooner orter for doing this. Even if people like them seed, they won¡¯t be happy.¡±
He had to listen to Yu Su and not take it to heart.
Soon, the steak was served. The two of them chatted andughed as they ate. The atmosphere was great.
Xiao Han said, ¡°Yu Su, my filming is almost done. Why don¡¯t we go on a trip after it¡¯s over!¡±
Last time, they saw a small ind for sightseeing in a magazine. Unfortunately, the ind was not open now, so they could only choose somewhere else..
Chapter 590 - 590: Visiting the Patient
Chapter 590: Visiting the Patient
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Let¡¯s invite another person from the variety show. It will definitely be fun,¡± Xiao Han said with anticipation.
Yu Su took a sip of grapefruit juice and suddenly thought of something. She smiled and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get together after filming and rx.¡±
Over the past few days, she had studied the map and looked up a lot of information. She had finally deciphered the exact location.
She could try to find it during this trip.
It would be even better if she found something. If she couldn¡¯t find it at the moment, she would treat it as a vacation.
¡°Alright!¡± Xiao Han was excited, but he held back his happiness. However, the corners of his mouth revealed his mood.
He wiped the corner of his mouth with a tissue and suddenly said in a low mood, ¡°The ind we sawst time is not open for the next three months. We can¡¯t go there.¡±
He had originally nned to bring Yu Su to the sea.
The two of them strolling on the beach as the sea breeze blew and seagulls flew over their heads. It must feel good, right?
¡°It¡¯s alright, we can just choose another ce.¡± Yu Su thought for a moment and suggested, ¡°I remember there¡¯s a ce with a good scenery called Spirit Wood Valley. It¡¯s suitable for barbecue and camping. Why don¡¯t we choose that ce?¡±
Of course, she was talking about the ce on the map.
This time, she could use the excuse of traveling to explore the ce on the map to avoid surveince.
The person behind her would never have thought that she would find the ce so quickly and he would not attack her at this time. It would also ensure the safety of Xiao Han and the others.
¡°No problem. Then choose that ce. Send me the exact address in advance. I¡¯ll book a hotel and n the trip,¡± Xiao Han said with a smile.
As long as they could go out together, he would be satisfied.
Coincidentally, he bought a new set of camping equipment that could be used when they went.
After Xiao Han was full, he took out his phone and sent a message to Meng Xi and the others to ask if they were free.
When Meng Xi saw the message, she immediately replied that she was free.
She was almost done filming her variety show and wanted to go out to rx. She did not expect to have a chance to go out with her friends. They would definitely have a very happy trip.
She was already looking forward to what they would do when the time came.
Ding Chen also agreed and sent a message to Xiao Han: [No problem. I was filming overseasst month. When Ie back, let¡¯s arrange a time to get together.]
He also wanted to get together with his friends and bond with them.
Xiao Han did not send a message to Ye Chang and the Yu brothers. He did not want these people to disturb Yu Su¡¯s mood.
Yu Su also sent a message to He Yuan, who agreed.
Not long after, Yu Su received a message from Chen Ling. [Sister Su, my father is sick and hospitalized. Go and y. I¡¯ll be staying in the hospital for a long time.]
Yu Su frowned, she was a little surprise.
She looked at Xiao Han and said, ¡°Chen Ling¡¯s father is sick. Let¡¯s go and visit him!¡±
As Chen Ling¡¯s friend and boss, she felt that she had to go.
Xiao Han had no objections. He knew that Chen Ling and Yu Su had a good rtionship, so Yu Su should indeed visit Che Ling¡¯s father.
Yu Su sent a message. [Xiao Han and I happened to be eating outside. We¡¯ll visit Uncleter. Send me the address of the hospital and the specific ward number.]
Chen Ling was overjoyed when she saw the news. She hurriedly sent a message and told her father about this.
After Yu Su finished eating, she went to the supermarket with Xiao Han to buy some nutritional supplements before heading to the hospital with the things.
When the two of them reached the door of the ward, they heard a woman¡¯s voiceing from the room.
¡°Chen Ling, you spent so much money to treat your father. I asked you to give me 500,000 dors, but you refused. Why are you so petty? If I didn¡¯t raise you, would you still be alive now?¡±
Yu Su frowned and stopped in her tracks.
In the ward, Chen Ling¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°I¡¯m spending money on my father because I¡¯m treating him. I gave you money, but you ran out to buy branded bags and clothes. This is a waste of money. Putting aside the fact that I don¡¯t have that much money, even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t give it to you!¡±
¡°You¡¯ve grown up, haven¡¯t you? If I hadn¡¯t married a poor man like your father, how could I be so shabby? I gave birth to you, and your sry is also a part of mine, understand?¡± The voice was matter-of-fact.
Chen Ling said coldly, ¡°Where did you hear that nonsense from? Is it stipted by thew? As long as it¡¯s not written in thew, my money can only be controlled by me. You¡¯re asking for 500,000 dors. Aren¡¯t you afraid of bragging so much?¡±
With 500,000 dors, she could hire several caregivers for her father.
If she gave it to the woman in front of her, it would be a waste. The money will be well wasted..
Chapter 591 - 591: Give Me 300,000 Dollars
Chapter 591: Give Me 300,000 Dors
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Tian Yun said unwillingly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just participate in a variety show? After you came back, you¡¯re like a different person. Then give me 300,000 dors. After you give it to me, I¡¯ll take good care of your father and not let you worry.¡±
She was used to spending money extravagantly. Of course, she felt that 300,000 dors was not much.
Chen Ling said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t give you a single cent. I¡¯ll spend all the money I earn on my father. If you want money, earn it yourself! I¡¯ll be more worried if you take care of my father, right?¡±
As a mother, she didn¡¯t do any chores. She couldn¡¯t even sweep the floor clean. How could she expect her to take care of her father? It was impossible.
¡°You wretched girl!¡± Tian Yun was so angry that she stretched out her hand and pointed at Chen Ling as she scolded, ¡°When you were young, you had a high fever. Have you forgotten who sent you to the hospital? All these years, who provided for you to go to school so that you don¡¯t have to worry about food and drinks?¡±
At the mention of this, Chen Ling became even angrier.
If her mother hadn¡¯t gone out to y cards and locked her in her room, it wouldn¡¯t have ended up with no one knowing that she had a fever.
As for providing for her to go to university, most of it was paid for by her father.
Her mother would only give her some living expenses asionally when she was kind.
Chen Ling took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°Leave. I¡¯ll find a nurse to take care of my father. You don¡¯t have to worry about it in the future. I won¡¯t give you the money. Don¡¯t you still have a daughter you love the most? Go and ask her.¡±
Tian Yun was so angry that her face darkened. ¡°You unfilial daughter. I might as well have given birth to a dog. A dog will wag its tail after eating, but you don¡¯t know how to be grateful. You can¡¯t bear to spend some money on me even if you have money! You heartless thing.¡±
She finally understood that Chen Ling was unfilial.
Yu Miao was not raised by her side and would even give her arge sum of money every month. She had raised Chen Ling since she was young, but she only gave her a small sum of living expenses.
Chen Ling allowed her to scold her. Her heart was calm.
Seeing that she did not react, Tian Yun looked at Chen Bin on the bed and threatened, ¡°Chen Bin, tell me, do you need me to take care of you? If you want me to take care of you, ask your daughter to give me 300,000 dors. Otherwise, I won¡¯t step into the ward in the future!¡±
Although she had wanted to vomit when she saw Chen Bin¡¯s face all these years, she will endure it for the sake of the 300,000 dors.
At most, she could hire a caregiver to take care of Chen Bin in the future. She could still live a carefree life.
Chen Bin nced at her and sighed deeply. ¡°Tian Yun, listen to me. Every family has a different way of living. If you don¡¯t have the money to maintain your current life, don¡¯t be greedy for pleasure.¡±
¡°Why are you nagging again?¡± Tian Yun frowned and looked impatient.
Seeing the disdain in her eyes, Chen Bin said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to Chen Ling. You can rest well at home. You don¡¯t have toe to the ward in the future.¡±
Every time she came, they would quarrel. He was really tired.
Why was it so difficult to live an ordinary life?
Chen Bin¡¯s decision exceeded Tian Yun¡¯s expectations.
He actually did not let her take care of him and even told her not toe to the ward. Tian Yun was so angry that she stomped her foot.
Tian Yun walked towards Chen Bin, pointed at him, and scolded, ¡°You damn guy, why haven¡¯t you died after so many years? I¡¯m really unlucky to have married you¡¡±
Before she could finish speaking, Chen Ling grabbed her arm and dragged her towards the door of the ward. ¡°Get lost. You¡¯re not wee here. Don¡¯te again.¡±
¡°How dare you treat me like this!¡± Tian Yun was fuming with anger. She opened her mouth and was about to scold Chen Ling.
Chen Ling stared at her coldly and her aura suddenly changed. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I won¡¯t have a mother like you. In the future, if you want money again, you won¡¯t have a single cent. Think about it carefully.¡±
¡°Fine! I don¡¯t want to stay in this stuffy and boring ward. Take care of that old man yourself!¡± Tian Yun spat and turned to walk out.
As she walked, she cursed like a shrew.
After Chen Ling finished dealing with the family matters, Yu Su and Xiao Han walked over from the side.
When Chen Ling saw the two of them, she looked apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t have the time to greet you just now. Come in!¡±
Yu Su walked beside her and said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s no need to care too much. If you¡¯re not fated, don¡¯t force it. Just grasp what you have now..¡±
Chapter 592 - 592: Fate Change
Chapter 592: Fate Change
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chen Ling nodded gratefully. ¡°Alright, I understand!¡±
That was indeed the case.
She still had her father and her good friends. She could not let that woman affect her life.
Back then, Yu Su had severed ties with her entire family, but wasn¡¯t she still living well? She should learn from Yu Su and be stronger!
After Yu Su and her husband entered, they saw an old man lying on the hospital bed.
The man looked haggard. His face was ck and yellow, and his eyes were lifeless.
Yu Su looked at his physiognomy. He was at most 55 years old, but he looked like he was in his sixties or seventies. He must have been tortured by illness.
However, his expression was calm and his eyes were clear.
¡°Hello, Uncle Chen!¡± Yu Su and Xiao Han greeted.
Chen Bin looked at the two of them and smiled, revealing his dimples. ¡°You¡¯re Chen Ling¡¯s good friends, right? Come in and sit down. Thank you for taking care of her for so long.¡±
¡°You¡¯re too polite. Chen Ling is very smart and capable. We¡¯re taking care of each other,¡± Yu Su said with a smile and ced the flower basket in her hand on the table.
Chen Ling poured a ss of water for the two of them with paper cups and sat at the side with a smile. ¡°Dad, this is Yu Su, whom I often mention to you. She¡¯s not only my boss, but also my good friend.¡±
¡°Alright, alright. With you guys taking care of her, I¡¯m relieved.¡± Chen Bin smiled happily.
He could tell that Chen Ling¡¯s two friends were not simple. Their auras were not ordinary.
The few of them chatted for a while and talked about some interesting things about Chen Ling when they recorded the variety show.
Chen Bin was very happy. He smiled until his eyes narrowed. He was very proud of his daughter. However, after they chatted for not long, Chen Bin was panting and looked tired.
Yu Su frowned slightly, feeling a little surprised.
Just now, she had looked at Chen Bin¡¯s original physiognomy and realized that he was destined to be rich. After he entered society, he was promoted repeatedly and married the boss¡¯s daughter. His family was happy.
When he was middle age, he started a business and became the boss of a famouspany.
His children were all hardworking. Not only did they get into the top schools in the country, but they also became scientists at the research institute.
In this life, he should have nothing to worry about.
However, his current physiognomy had changed. He was destined to be alone for the rest of his life without any children. He was also gued by bad luck and was often hospitalized.
Yu Su reached out her hand and calcted with her fingers. Her heart skipped a beat.
The change of fate ured when Chen Bin was in his senior year in school, he was supposed to be an intern at a foreign-investedpany after graduation, but for some reason, he did not go.
Hence, he missed the opportunity to be ced in an important position and the promotion.
Yu Su looked at Chen Bin again and sighed slightly in her heart. It was really not easy to remain optimistic and kind after suffering so much misfortune.
This was probably the reason why Chen Ling had always treated him as her biological father!
Only with such a father could he nurture a child like Chen Ling.
Seeing that Yu Su was silent, Chen Ling asked, ¡°Yu Su, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
Yu Su thought for a moment and decided to ask, ¡°Uncle Chen, can I ask you a question?¡±
Chen Bin was stunned for a moment before he reacted and nodded with a smile. ¡°Askaway!¡±
¡°Uncle Chen, why didn¡¯t you attend the campus recruitment fair when you were about to graduate from university?¡± Yu Su asked.
That foreign-invested enterprise was at the recruitment fair.
Chen Bin looked at Yu Su in surprise. ¡°How did you know?¡±
He had never told anyone that not attending the recruitment fair was his lifelong regret. Thepany he wanted to enter the most had never recruited new students after that campus recruitment fair.
Chen Ling hurriedly exined, ¡°Yu Su is a famous metaphysical master. She knows how to read people¡¯s faces and perform rituals. She also knows how to tell luck and misfortune as well as predict the future.¡±
Ever since her father was seriously ill, he rarely watched television programs, so he did not know that Yu Su was a metaphysical masters.
Chen Bin nodded in realization. ¡°I see. I¡¯m ashamed to say it. Back then, I really wanted to participate in that recruitment fair. Unfortunately, I was seriously ill and missed it.¡±
At that time, he regretted it for a long time.
Yu Su said, ¡°Uncle Chen, can you tell me the details of what happened back then? I suspect that what happened back then was not an ident, but man-made.¡±
Someone had deliberately prevented him from missing an important point in his life.
¡°What? How is this possible?!¡± Chen Bin was shocked, and his breathing became much faster..
Chapter 593 - 593: Prolonged Illness
Chapter 593: Prolonged Illness
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
A momentter, Chen Bin spoke again. ¡°Back then, I suddenly had a high fever the day before the recruitment fair. I was sent to the hospital by my ssmates and stayed for three days before I recovered. When I returned, the recruitment fair was over.¡±
¡°Did something different happen a few days before the recruitment fair? Or did you eat or drink something different from usual?¡± Yu Su asked.
She realized that not only had Uncle Chen¡¯s fate been changed, but he had also been poisoned. This poison was the reason why he had been ill for so long.
This matter must be rted to Chen Ling¡¯s mother and the mastermind.
After hearing Yu Su¡¯s words, Chen Bin fell into his memories again.
He thought about it carefully. He had met Tian Yun a month before the recruitment fair. After a month of interaction, the two of them had officially confirmed their rtionship.
Chen Bin slowly said, ¡°If I remember correctly, the day before the recruitment fair, Chen Ling¡¯s mother and I went to the park for a walk. That day, we ate some of her desserts at noon. We ate in the canteen at night. Other than that, we probably didn¡¯t eat anything else.¡±
That day, when he chatted with Tian Yun, he even said how much he wanted to enter a certainpany at the recruitment fair. Tian Yun even congratted him on his sess.
In the end, he had a fever that night.
At the side, Chen Ling clenched her fists and her expression was a little ugly. If this matter was rted to her mother, then what had her mother done at that time?
¡°To be honest, you should have had a rich life. If nothing unexpected happens, you were supposed to enter the foreignpany in the recruitment fair, be an executive of a foreignpany, and marry the boss¡¯s daughter. After marriage, you will have both a son and daughter and even start a business to be a big boss,¡± Yu Su said slowly.
After Chen Bin heard this, a strange feeling shed across his heart, as if this was how his life should been.
But now, he was gued by illness¡
He thought for a while and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m satisfied with having Chen Ling in this life. My previous fate can¡¯t be considered true. Let the past be in the past!¡±
What was the use of clinging to the past? It was better to face the current situation calmly and live a good life with Chen Ling.
A look of admiration shed across Yu Su¡¯s eyes. Ordinary people were not as open-minded as Chen Bin. Only those who could let go could be considered sessful.
No wonder he had such good fortune. He deserved it.
Chen Ling was so angry that her face turned red. She asked Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, what exactly is going on? Did someone tamper with my father¡¯s fate?¡±
Yu Su said, ¡°It¡¯s not considered tampering. Someone calcted your father¡¯s fate and got someone to attack him at the most critical ce, affecting his fate. They also poisoned him, causing him to be ill and poor.¡±
Chen Ling was furious. She stood up and gritted her teeth. ¡°The person who did it was my mother, right? What¡¯s with poisoning my father?¡±
She didn¡¯t know any of this.
If Yu Su hadn¡¯te to visit today, these secrets would probably have been hidden for the rest of her life.
At this moment, she really hated that person so much that she even hated Tian Yun.
However, Yu Su looked at Chen Bin and asked again, ¡°Uncle Chen, did someone give you something to eat before you fell sick this time? Did you feel a little hot after eating?¡±
Chen Bin¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re really amazing. You can even think of this? Three days ago, Chen Ling¡¯s mother made some ginger biscuits. She said that they were to help me sweat in order to ward off the cold, so I ate two pieces. After eating them, my body heated up. I thought that perhaps the ginger effect had taken effect, so I didn¡¯t care much.¡±
Could there be a problem with the ginger biscuits?
Chen Ling immediately reacted and asked, ¡°Yu Su, were the ginger biscuits poisoned?¡±
Yu Su looked at Chen Bin with hesitation.
She was still not sure about Chen Bin¡¯s attitude towards Chen Ling¡¯s mother. If he still sided with his wife and leaked the news, it would alert the enemy.
Chen Ling looked at her expression and knew what she was thinking. She quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. My father has long been disappointed in her.¡±
Only then did Yu Su say, ¡°Uncle Chen has been poisoned by the Red Poison Powder. After one takes the medicine, his body will heat up. It¡¯s probably deliberately ced in the ginger biscuit to make it difficult for others to notice.¡±
Upon hearing this, Chen Bin¡¯s expression darkened and his spirits plummeted.
Could it be that his wife had poisoned him all these years? Why did she treat him like this?
What had he done wrong? Had he not treated her well enough all these years?
Chen Ling asked, ¡°What is the Red Poison Powder?¡±
Chapter 594 - 594: Ruthlessly Poisoning
Chapter 594: Ruthlessly Poisoning
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su exined word by word, ¡°The Red Poison Powder is a poison refined by Daoists. If consumed with other pills, it will have the effect of enhancing the mind. If consumed alone, it will be a poison that needs to be dispelled by the kidney.¡±
¡°However, the kidney can only dissolve a very small portion. Arge portion is still stored in the body, causing other illnesses.¡±
¡°If the poison is notpletely removed, the body will continue to weaken. It¡¯s very simr to the symptoms of uremia, but it is difficult to diagnose and treat with modern medicine.¡±
After Yu Su finished speaking, the ward fell silent.
Xiao Han was also a little surprised.
Obviously, this poisoning was not a small matter. He did not know what kind of hatred would cause someone to do this.
Chen Ling¡¯s eyes were red as she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Why is she so heartless?¡±
When Chen Bin saw that his daughter was trembling slightly, he couldn¡¯t bear to let her suffer such a cruel side of life. He reached out and patted the back of her hand. ¡°Chen Ling, Dad is fine. Don¡¯t be sad.¡±
All these years, with his sickly body, he had long lost all hope of survival. How many times had he wanted to end his life?
Every time he saw his daughter¡¯s cheerful smile, he would persevere.
It could be said that his life was given to him by his daughter.
He had long been extremely disappointed in his wife, Tian Yun. If he was not Chen Ling¡¯s biological father, he would have divorced Tian Yun long ago and lived alone with Chen Ling.
Unfortunately, he could not get rid of Tian Yun.
Chen Ling looked at her father and noticed the heartache in his eyes. ¡°Dad! I¡¯ll definitely think of a way to treat your illness. You have to get better. You¡¯re the only family I have left.¡±
Chen Ling wiped her tears and asked Yu Su firmly, ¡°Yu Su, is there an antidote for the Red Poison Powder?¡±
Yu Su nodded. ¡°Yes, I have to check how deeply the poison has affected him before I can formte a prescription for the antidote. He will need to take the antidote continuously to recover the health of his various functions.¡±
¡°Alright, we¡¯ll definitely cooperate!¡± Chen Ling finally became happy with a bright smile on her face.
Yu Su walked to the bedside. ¡°Uncle Chen, extend your wrist. I¡¯ll use my magic power to take your pulse. It¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t resist during the process.¡±
¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡± Chen Bin immediately extended his hand.
To be honest, if it wasn¡¯t for Chen Ling, he wouldn¡¯t even want to live. Life and death were up to fate. He didn¡¯t have too deep an obsession with health.
Yu Su probed her magic power into his meridians and analyzed it carefully before saying, ¡°Uncle Chen, you¡¯ve been sick for a long time, right? I think the poison is about to prate your bones.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. At first, there were only mild symptoms, butter on, it became more and more serious. It¡¯s been at least ten years since I have been hospitalized,¡± Chen Bin thought about it and said cautiously.
Since his daughter¡¯s friend wanted to treat him, he could not waste her kindness. Of course, he had to treat her seriously.
Yu Su asked again, ¡°How many times did you go to the hospital before you got married?¡±
During the school¡¯s recruitment fair, Chen Bin had taken a few doses of the poison. However, the dosage should be rtively light and he could still live and work normally.
Chen Bin thought about it carefully for a while before replying, ¡°I can¡¯t remember the specifics. I think it was four or five times! Ever since I was unconscious and had a high fever at the recruitment fair, I was hospitalized every three to four months, but the hospital never found out the reason. I guess Chen Ling¡¯s mother poisoned the food at that time.¡±
After he confirmed his rtionship with Tian Yun, Tian Yun would bring snacks out every time they went on a date.
There were very few times when Tian Yun said that she was a little tired of eating snacks, but she would eat with him most of the time, so Chen Bin was not suspicious.
Now that he thought about it, Chen Bin finally understood.
Every time Tian Yun did not eat snacks, it was when she had poisoned it.
¡°I see!¡± Chen Bin muttered, ¡°No wonder my health has been deteriorating ever since I met Chen Ling¡¯s mother. After I got married, I was hospitalized multiple times to recuperate. I can¡¯t even work normally.¡±
During that period of time, he felt very guilty towards his wife and even felt that he was useless.
¡°At that time, you didn¡¯t think of divorcing her?¡± Xiao Han asked curiously.
If Uncle Chen had proposed a divorce back then, facing such a sickly person, Chen Ling¡¯s mother would have agreed long ago and wouldn¡¯t have dyed it until now.
What was the secret behind this? He acutely felt that this was the key!
Chapter 595 - 595: Joint Deception
Chapter 595: Joint Deception
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chen Bin said calmly, ¡°Of course I wanted to divorce her. I didn¡¯t want to drag her down, but she said that she couldn¡¯t leave me because of my illness and leave me alone. I only allowed her to give birth to someone else¡¯s child because I was grateful to her.¡±
It turned out that they were all fake.
His illness was caused by his wife, who even pretended tofort him and made him raise someone else¡¯s child willingly.
He lived like a joke.
At the thought of this, Chen Bin¡¯s heart burst with intense hatred. He wanted to die with Tian Yun.
In front of the bed, Chen Ling sobbed softly. She could not wipe her tears away.
Chen Bin looked up at his obedient daughter and suddenly came back to his senses, expelling all the thoughts he had just now.
He had suffered so much, but it was his blessing to have such an obedient daughter. He could not indulge in the past and only see pain.
Chen Bin¡¯s mentality calmed down again. He took a deep breath and maintained an optimistic mentality.
With him around, Chen Ling finally had a home. If even he left, leaving Chen Ling alone to work in the entertainment industry, he would not be at ease at all.
He had to pull himself together as soon as possible.
Chen Ling said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I want to cut ties with that vicious woman and never acknowledge her as my mother again. From now on, I only have Dad as my family.¡±
Yu Su continued to ask, ¡°Uncle Chen¡¯s condition has been going on for so long and you can¡¯t find the cause of the illness in the hospital either. Why didn¡¯t you guys investigate in the direction of metaphysics?¡±
Chen Ling was so filial. If she knew that there was a chance for him to recover, she would definitely investigate, right?
A dark glint shed across Chen Ling¡¯s eyes as she said word by word, ¡°Yu Su, if you hadn¡¯t asked, I would have almost forgotten about this! A few years ago, I also tried to invite some metaphysical masters from the capital over to take a look. Those people didn¡¯t find anything abnormal and even said that my father¡¯s body was only weak.¡±
¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t believe it, so I brought my father to Chinatown to seek treatment from metaphysical masters. In the end, under the guidance of the people in the city, I went to Qingyun Temple outside Chinatown. That Daoist temple was opened by the Great Elder of the Daoist Association. I heard that it was very useful.¡±
¡°At that time, the Great Elder was cultivating in seclusion. It was his eldest disciple, Dao Yun, who helped Father.¡±
Yu Su¡¯s eyes shed and she asked, ¡°This person¡¯s strength is not bad. Didn¡¯t he notice?¡±
As Martial Uncle Ming Kun¡¯s eldest disciple, it was impossible for him not to notice this.
Chen Ling nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. He said that my father wasn¡¯t affected by any metaphysical curses. This was brought about by fate. He was born with these few illnesses. When he was sixty years old, he would slowly recover. In the end, he asked us to buy a bracelet.¡±
She had heard that if even the Qingyun Monastery could not treat the illness, there would be no chance to treat it elsewhere. She believed Dao Yun¡¯s words.
Chen Ling had originally nned to take good care of her father¡¯s health all these years. She would wait until he was 60 years old before bringing her father to Qingyun Temple to return the favor.
Today, Yu Su had unraveled the truth. Chen Ling also had doubts about those so-called masters.
After Xiao Han heard this, a trace of coldness shed across his eyes.
He had never believed in metaphysical masters other than Yu Su. What those people said was half true and half false. They could say anything for the sake of benefits.
Yu Su asked, ¡°Is the bracelet still around?¡±
From the moment she entered the ward, she knew that Chen Bin had been poisoned.
Any metaphysical master who had entered level three of metaphysical studies should be able to see Chen Bin¡¯s symptoms. Dao Yun must have lied. But what was the reason for his lie?
Chen Bin unbuttoned his sleeve, took off the bracelet that was exposed, and handed it to Yu Su.
Chen Ling said, ¡°It¡¯s this bracelet. See if there¡¯s anything wrong with it.¡±
Yu Su flipped through it and asked Chen Bin, ¡°How does it feel when you wear the bracelet?¡±
¡°In the past, I used to feel stuffy and short of breath. Now, I feel much lesser difort. My appetite is a little better. Other than that, there are no other major changes,¡± Chen Bin said.
The bracelet consisted of more than twenty beads of different sizes and colors.
Yu Su probed with her magic power and could feel the auspicious aura on the bracelet. There was also an evil exorcism mark on it, which was also beneficial to his body.
If it was worn for a long time, it could indeed help patients get rid of illnesses and disasters.
Unfortunately, it was useless for treating illnesses..
Chapter 596 - 596: Personal Verification
Chapter 596: Personal Verification
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su said slowly, ¡°This bracelet is beneficial to your body. It can temporarily restore your vitality and slightly improve your health.¡±
The Qingyun Temple¡¯s stance was very contradictory. Since they had given this bracelet, it meant that they knew Chen Bin¡¯s illness very well. However, they did not immediately tell Chen Ling the cause of the illness. What was the reason?
Could it be that the Qingyun Temple knew the mastermind and did not want to offend him?
They gave this bracelet to make up for hiding it from Chen Ling and Uncle Chen, right?
The more Yu Su thought about it, the more she felt that this matter was not simple. She decided to verify it herself.
After Yu Su used her magic power to probe it, she ced the bracelet under themp and took a closer look. Indeed, she saw a string of very small numbers on the side of one of the beads on the bracelet. It should be a person¡¯s birth characters.
She asked, ¡°Uncle Chen, is the birth characters on this bracelet yours?¡±
Chen Bin nodded. ¡°I think so! After I went to the Daoist temple, that person asked me about my birth characters. I told him.¡±
Yu Su counted with her fingers and realized that she was right.
She then handed the bracelet to Chen Bin. ¡°Uncle Chen, continue wearing this bracelet. It will be beneficial to you to a certain extent. If this bracelet turns ck one day, it will lose its effect.¡±
Chen Bin took it and nodded. ¡°Alright, I understand. That Daoist priest doesn¡¯t have the intention to harm anyone. He probably just hid the fact that I was poisoned.¡±
Chen Ling looked at Yu Su nervously and asked carefully, ¡°Yu Su, when can the poison in my father start to be cured?¡±
She knew that detoxification was not easy and required a lot of preparation, but she still hoped to detoxify the poison in her father¡¯s body as soon as possible and let him recover.
Yu Su thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll carve a protective jade token in the next few days. The jade token can prevent Uncle¡¯s condition from deteriorating. After I¡¯m done concocting the medicine, he can take it ording to the treatment process. Start taking the medicine five dayster. One treatment coursests twelve days. We¡¯ll be able to detoxify the poison in three treatments.¡±
The antidote for the Red Poison Powder was in her master¡¯s notes. She needed to go back and look through it.
Yu Su then instructed Chen Bin, ¡°After drinking the medicine, there might be a burning and painful feeling in your meridians. You have to endure it.¡±
Chen Bin nodded. ¡°I can endure it. Don¡¯t worry!¡±
He had endured his illness for so many years. There was no reason for him to not be able to hold on at this critical moment. He wanted to recover as soon as possible and not be a burden to his daughter.
Chen Ling said happily, ¡°Yu Su, thank you so much. If not for you, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do!¡±
She thought for a moment and asked, ¡°How much does the jade pendant and medicine cost? I¡¯ll transfer it to you when I have enough money. You must ept it.¡±
She could not let Yu Su fork out money and effort. Yu Su had already helped her a lot. She had to remember what happened today and find an opportunity to repay her in the future.
Yu Su nodded. If she did not ept the money, Chen Ling would not be at ease. She might as well ept the money.
As for how much she would charge, it was up to her. She would definitely not let Chen Ling empty her savings.
Seeing that the two of them had finished talking, Chen Bin asked a question that he could not figure out. ¡°Yu Su, if Chen Ling¡¯s mother really poisoned me in university, then why did she do all this?¡±
He had always been poor, but Tian Yun still had no intention of divorcing him.
Chen Bin really could not figure out what he had on him that was worth Tian Yun¡¯s whole life.
Yu Su paused for a moment. She had a guess in her heart, but she was not very sure. ¡°Uncle Chen, do you know her birth characters?¡±
If she had this, she might be able to divine it.
Chen Ling nodded at the side. ¡°I know that. A few years ago, I often went to the Daoist temple to pray for my parents, so I memorized their birth characters. I¡¯ll tell you now.¡±
As Chen Ling spoke, she reported a string of numbers.
Yu Su chanted in her heart and took out three copper coins to start the divination. After the divination ended, she looked at Chen Ling and sighed.
This divination was really not good.
Yu Su began to untangle the divination. After deciphering it, she slowly said to Chen Ling, ¡°Uncle Chen is destined to be very rich. If he didn¡¯t meet his current wife, he would be rich for the rest of his life. Your mother¡¯s fate is very bad. If she doesn¡¯t meet Uncle Chen, you will be alone for the rest of your life..¡±
Chapter 597 - 597: The Basis of the Divorce
Chapter 597: The Basis of the Divorce
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su continued, ¡°Your mother must have received guidance from an expert and knew that staying by your father¡¯s side could suck away his luck. In order to avoid being discovered by the heavens, she poisoned your father time and time again to create the illusion of illness. All these years, your mother¡¯s rich life has been achieved by absorbing luck.¡±
There was also a curse connection between the two of them. As long as Chen Bin was weak, Tian Yun could absorb his luck unconditionally.
Tian Yun was Yu Miao¡¯s biological mother. It was very likely that she was the one with the most connections with the mastermind among the many women.
¡°So, the reason why she didn¡¯t divorce me is because she wants to stay by my side and absorb my luck?¡± Chen Bin gritted his teeth and asked.
Yu Su nodded. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case.¡±
If she left Chen Bin, Tian Yun would not have such a rich life and would not be able to live a carefree life.
If she could not provide luck to the mastermind, she would lose his value.
Yu Su realized that be it Chen Ling¡¯s mother or Ye Chang¡¯s mother, women who were targeted by the mastermind were all willing to sacrifice their time, energy, and marriage for the person behind them.
Such women were born into less affluent families and did not have good fortunes.
However, they were all proud and arrogant. They always wanted to reach the heavens in a single step without working and be carefree noblewomen.
The person behind it only needed to provide a little emotional value and some benefits to make such women follow him wholeheartedly, making them ignore others who treated them well.
Selfish, cold-blooded, and stubborn were their characteristics.
Yu Su had nothing to say to such people. They would pay the price when they were old.
After Chen Ling heard this, she finally understood why Tian Yun still stayed in this house even though she clearly did not love her father.
It was no wonder that every time her father mentioned a divorce, Tian Yun would go crazy like a lion. She was extremely anxious and insisted on begging her father for forgiveness.
Chen Ling said coldly, ¡°Yu Su, if Dad and I want to live independently and cut ties with that woman, is there any way?¡±
She only had one simple wish now. She wanted her father to live well and enjoy life after leaving the ward.
However, the prerequisite for a good life was definitely to escape her mother¡¯s control.
Yu Su nodded. ¡°There are two steps. The first step is to wait for the poison to be cured. I¡¯ll cut off the curse connection between Uncle Chen and your mother. The second step is for Uncle Chen to sue for divorce. Only then can he no longer provide the other party with luck.¡±
After the divorce, even if Tian Yun met Chen Bin again, she could not absorb his luck.
After the poison in Chen Bin¡¯s body was removed, his body would gradually recover, and his luck would gradually recover.
Chen Ling immediately nodded and looked at Chen Bin. ¡°Dad, listen to Yu Su. We must leave that woman. Don¡¯t worry about the divorce not seeding. I¡¯ll testify in court.¡±
Her mother had an affair during the marriage and even gave birth to her and Yu Miao. This was the truth. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to get a divorce with this as evidence.
Most importantly, her father had to be determined to get a divorce.
Chen Bin was also very happy to have the chance to get a divorce. ¡°I understand. Lingling, don¡¯t worry. Dad won¡¯t be a burden.¡±
Of course, he understood his daughter¡¯s good intentions. When he thought about how he could live freely one day and be very healthy, Chen Bin felt as if a huge rock had been removed from his heart. He felt much more rxed.
When Yu Su heard Chen Ling¡¯s words, she sighed slightly in her heart.
If she really went to court to testify, Chen Ling¡¯s acting career would almoste to an end. The outside world would soon know that she was an illegitimate daughter, and there would be many rumors that were unfavorable to her.
At that time, Chen Ling would be mocked and scolded by many people.
The entertainment industry has always been a harsh and cold-blooded ce. It was precisely because she knew this that Yu Su was worried for her.
After chatting for so long, Chen Bin felt mentally exhausted and his body was a little weak.
Yu Su also noticed it and bade farewell. ¡°That¡¯s all for today. Uncle Chen, rest well. You have to rx for the next few days and rest well. You¡¯ll get better.¡±
Chen Bin said apologetically, ¡°When I recover, you muste to our house to visit. I¡¯ll entertain you well. Chen Ling, send your friends downstairs.¡±
¡°Okay! Dad, sleep for a while. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Chen Ling walked forward and tucked her father in..
Chapter 598 - 598: Switching to Work Behind the Scenes
Chapter 598: Switching to Work Behind the Scenes
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
On the way downstairs, Yu Su said, ¡°If you testify in court, it will definitely affect your acting career.¡±
Chen Ling smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me. I don¡¯t like the entertainment industry to begin with. It would be even better if I could take this opportunity to leave the entertainment industry. I still want to do behind-the-scenes work.¡±
Her entrance into the entertainment industry waspletely arranged, industry.
If not for Yu Su¡¯s appearance, she would still be under themand of others like a marite.
¡°That¡¯s good too. When the time is right, you can leave the industry.¡± Yu Su added, ¡°If you want to be an agent, you can get someone from the studio to guide you. You can still work in my studio.¡±
Chen Ling was now a little famous. If she really went to court, she would definitely attract the attention of the entertainment reporters and news will spread.
When that happens, Chen Ling would suffer a lot of criticism. It was better to take the opportunity to move behind the scenes.
¡°That¡¯s great. I want to be colleagues with Sister He Yuan!¡± Chen Ling said with a smile.
She thought of something again and her expression turned cold. ¡°Yu Miao has a good rtionship with my mother. I want to see if Yu Miao will still treat my mother like before after our rtionship is exposed and how the mastermind ns to salvage Yu Miao¡¯s reputation.¡±
This matter could also affect the n of the mastermind.
Yu Su also smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. It¡¯s equivalent to the news of Yu Miao being an illegitimate daughter spreading. Yu Miao¡¯s luck will decrease again, and the mastermind will also be affected.¡±
When the timees, don¡¯t me her for adding insult to injury.
Seeing Yu Su¡¯s evil smile, Chen Ling could not help but say excitedly, ¡°Alright, I also want to see Yu Miao and the mastermind stomp their feet.¡±
After going downstairs, Xiao Han sent Yu Su home.
A few dayster.
In Yu Su¡¯s office, Guan Lu walked in with He Yuan.
He Yuan carried arge stack of documents with a smile on her face. ¡°Sister Su, long time no see. I¡¯m here to report on my recent work.¡±
She became more and more familiar with the job of an agent and her performance became more and more outstanding.
Yu Su smiled and said, ¡°Have a seat, both of you. Let¡¯s chat for a while.¡±
The two of them sat down and prepared to report on their work.
He Yuan exined her arrangements for a small number of artists in the studio and showed Yu Su the resources she had received. She also expressed her opinion on this portion of resources.
Yu Su was all smiles. ¡°Not bad, you¡¯re very experienced. You¡¯re catching up with the experienced people.¡±
He Yuan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m very interested in the work here. I can do it quickly, but my horizons are a littlecking.¡±
She was always a little restrained and did not dare to do it in peace.
Before the matter was confirmed, she was always anxious.
Fortunately, none of the artistes under her had any problems, and their reputation was getting better.
¡°You¡¯re not bad. You justck some confidence.¡± Yu Su was very assured of He Yuan.
Hearing Yu Su¡¯sforting words, He Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? Should I be bolder?¡±
¡°Of course! If anything happens, I¡¯ll take responsibility,¡± Yu Su said slowly.
These words made He Yuan even more excited.
She was really too lucky to be able to follow Yu Su and work in the same ce as her. Yu Su was even her savior. This feeling was too wonderful.
Seeing He Yuan¡¯s sparkling eyes, Yu Su smiled. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±
¡°Yes.¡± He Yuan opened one of therge folders, revealing a pile of resumes.
She handed all these resumes to Yu Su. ¡°Sister Su, these are all artists from Yu Media who want toe to our studio.¡±
Yu Su flipped it open and took a look. There was nock of artistes with good qualifications who were once A-list and B-list celebrities. Unfortunately, they did not have much resources. Now, their fame and poprity have also decreased.
Guan Lu added, ¡°I heard that the Yu Corporation has made a huge change recently. They¡¯ve re-employed the artists who were previously neglected. They probably want to keep these people and not let theme to our studio!¡±
It was rumored that as long as it was someone from the Yu Corporation, Yu Su¡¯s Studio could help them be famous and be the new top artiste in the entertainment industry.
It was normal for the artistes of Yu Media to feel moved.
He Yuan added, ¡°A few days ago, when I brought the artistes to the set, I also heard that Yu Media¡¯s actions were because of you, Sister Su. They were afraid that you would poach all the artists who were not valued..¡±
Chapter 599 - 599: Making Artists Popular Again
Chapter 599: Making Artists Popr Again
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su nodded and understood.
It seemed that Yu Media was a little impatient and wanted to use all kinds of tricks.
Yu Su flipped through all the resumes in the folder and realized that there were actually 31 people. That was indeed a lot.
Yu Su was a little puzzled. ¡°After the Yu Corporation made the changes, why are there still so many artistes who want to jump ship?¡±
The Yu Corporation was rich and imposing, so the conditions they offered should not be bad. Why were there still so many people leaving?
He Wan thought about it from the perspective of an artiste and guessed, ¡°They¡¯re probably really disappointed in thepany and don¡¯t want to be bullied anymore. They don¡¯t believe that the Yu Corporation has really changed. There¡¯s still a small number of people who want to change their working environment. Our studio has good treatment and a lot of resources. It¡¯s the best choice.¡±
If it were her, she would definitely choose Yu Su¡¯s Studio and not continue to stay in the Yu Corporation.
Who knew when the Yu Corporation would return to how it was before?
If they stayed in the Yu Corporation, they would not have the ability to take the initiative. They might as well find a new way out.
He Wan said humbly that in the current entertainment industry, nopany was as powerful as Yu Su¡¯s Studio. Every artiste who was established was very powerful.
Most importantly, the studio had always been very fair in terms of treatment.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°Not bad, your analysis is right.¡±
Perhaps finding a new way out was a new beginning for those who were not valued by the Yu Corporation.
Yu Su immediately said, ¡°Since these people are willing to choose our studio, our studio will nurture these people well and make them famous again.¡±
Since the Yu Corporation was targeting her, she naturally had to retaliate.
The best way to counterattack was to do what the other party could not do.
She said to Guan Lu, ¡°Go and check on these artists these few days. If there are no big problems, sign them.¡±
Then, Yu Su took out a few more resumes. ¡°These people are up to no good. They¡¯re not artists that our studio needs. Check the rest.¡±
From their physiognomy, she could only make a preliminary judgment. She still needed to investigate the rest in detail.
Beside her, He Yuan¡¯s mouth was wide open in surprise. ¡°Sister Su, does our studio have to sign so many people? Then the Yu Corporation will definitely be furious.¡±
Even if a portion of them were eliminated, there were still many artistes!
Yu Su revealed a yful smile. ¡°Since the Yu Corporation has made a move on us, we have to return the favor. I originally wanted to recruit more people. They sent us well-trained artistes, so of course we have to catch them.¡±
No matter how one looked at it, the studio was not the one to suffer.
If they wanted to nurture newbies, they would have to start teaching from scratch. It would take a lot of time and effort. However, if they epted experienced artistes, it will save them a lot of money.
Yu Su looked at He Yuan again. ¡°When we sign the contract, we have to tell these people in advance that we won¡¯t definitely be popr after entering our studio. However, as long as they cooperate with the arrangements by thepany and work hard, they won¡¯t be as unknown as before.¡±
The studio had a lot of resources, and these celebrities had to have the ability to handle them.
It was even more impossible for them to reach the heavens in a single step without working hard.
He Yuan nodded. Of course, she understood what Yu Su meant. ¡°I understand. Yu Su, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll know my limits. If there¡¯s anyone who betrays me, I¡¯ll be the first to not let them off!¡±
Even if Yu Su was very capable, she could not guarantee that everyone who came would be popr. Those celebrities should not have anyints.
Yu Su smiled and was in a good mood. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Yu Corporation¡¯s reform this time to actually send us celebrities. It¡¯s really not bad. I hope they can reform it again.¡±
Perhaps the next time they reformed, they would send her many high-quality celebrities again.
The studio was short of people!
He Yuan alsoughed. ¡°In my opinion, the higher-ups of the Yu Corporation are so angry that they¡¯re stomping their feet, but they can¡¯t do anything to us. Who asked us to stand on the side of the people?¡±
It was time for Yu Media to reflect on their past treatment of celebrities.
If they did not reflect on themselves, Yu Media would not be able to be stronger..
Chapter 600 - 600: Slapping the Yu Corporation in the Face
Chapter 600: pping the Yu Corporation in the Face
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
He Yuan also asked, ¡°Sister Su, actually, during this period of time, there have been celebrities from otherpanies asking me tentatively if I¡¯m still recruiting. Are these people still recruiting?¡±
There were a few celebrities with good qualifications. It would be a pity not to ept them.
Yu Su nodded. ¡°Of course, if our studio wants to expand, not only will we ept artists from the Yu Corporation, but we will also ept artists from other ces. Once there are more artists, there won¡¯t be enough managers. We will also need to recruit a new batch of managers. I¡¯ll leave this matter to you!¡±
He Yuan thought for a moment and asked hesitantly, ¡°If we recruit artists that are neglected by otherpanies, will otherpanies join forces to bully our studio?¡±
She was afraid that they would be the public enemy of the entire industry because of this.
Yu Su said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You just have to take in those artists. After investigating clearly, you won¡¯t have to be afraid of anyone or anypany. We¡¯re only taking in the artists who have been neglected. We¡¯re not taking the initiative to poach them. It¡¯s not a viciouspetition, nor is it against the rules of the entertainment industry. Even if someone uses this as a reason, they won¡¯t be able to stand up. You have to be more confident and bold.¡±
Only then did He Yuan feel relieved. She nodded. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll try my best to sign people in the future.¡±
After the discussion, Yu Su asked He Yuan, Chen Ling, and Guan Lu out for lunch. Not only were the four of them getting more and more tacit in their work, but their rtionship was also getting better.
In the following week, Yu Su¡¯s studio epted arge number of artistes from the Yu Corporation.
This action really shocked the people in the industry.
Many people admired Yu Su¡¯s guts to dare to go against the Yu Corporation.
On the other hand, the Yu Corporation had be the target of ridicule. The adjustment of their measures made the artists want to stay away even more. What a stupid move!
They might as well not do anything and make a fool of themselves.
In the CEO¡¯s office, Fang Han was so angry that his face was about to contort. He threw all the documents on the table to the ground. This was not enough. He called the head of the relevant department and scolded him.
No matter what he did, he felt stifled.
It was this Yu Su again! Did she really think that she could make them famous by taking over that batch of trash?
It was too childish. He was waiting to see Yu Su¡¯s studio make a fool of themselves. When the time came, he would get someone to publicize the fate of these traitors. He did not believe that he could not win against this girl in her twenties.
At the thought of reporting to the head office next month, Fang Han¡¯s heart burned with anger.
At that time, the CEOs of the other subsidiarypanies of the Yu Corporation would definitely use this matter to mock him ruthlessly. Before that, he had to do something for thepany to shut them up.
Damn Yu Su. If she wasn¡¯t CEO Yu¡¯s daughter, he would have used some other methods to deal with her. What a pity¡
At this moment, Yu Su was sitting in the studio, looking at the newly signed artistes¡¯ information.
These celebrities had good qualifications and just needed a chance. What she did notck the most was opportunities. It was not difficult for them to be famous.
She thought of a few more ns and put the artist¡¯s information aside. Then, she picked up the information of the agents beside her.
In Yu Su¡¯s opinion, choosing a manager was more important than choosing an artiste. If a manager was unreliable, even if an artiste became popr, they would not be able to maintain it for long.
What she had to do was to train more managers so that every manager could be her right-hand man.
After the morning work ended, Yu Su was invited to another meal.
There were also people who asked her to help treat illnesses and tell Feng Shui. The remuneration was not small, and most importantly, they could obtain entertainment resources from them.
Therefore, even if the number of artistes in the studio increased, there were still many resources and opportunities. At least, they had more resources than the Yu Corporation.
Early in the morning, in the ward of the Second Hospital.
Yu Miaoy on the hospital bed in despair, her mood very bad.
Ever since she returned home, her luck had been a little bad. Sometimes a spider would appear in the cup where she brushed her teeth, and sometimes she would find bugs in her meal.
Last night, she had fallen into a deep sleep and had unconsciously turned over. Unexpectedly, she had rolled off the bed.
Her injured leg hit the ground heavily and had tolerated all the weight of her body, she was sent to the hospital again.
After the doctor had given her a checkup, he said that she had to imnt steel nails in her leg, or her leg would be crippled.
Without another word, Hu Ying got someone to push Yu Miao to the surgery room. Yu Miao was in so much pain that she was unconscious and did not have any other thoughts. When she woke up, the anesthetic effect gradually passed, and the pain in her body almost killed her..
Chapter 601 - 601: Slandering Yu Su
Chapter 601: ndering Yu Su
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Knock knock!
The door of the ward knocked twice, and the vi¡¯s nanny walked in. ¡°Miss, Madam asked me to make soup for you. Have some!¡±
Yu Miao¡¯s eyes were filled with hope as she hurriedly asked, ¡°When will Mome to see me?¡±
She hoped that someone could apany her, even if it was Hu Ying.
It was too lonely to be alone in the silent ward.
The nanny hesitated for a moment before sighing and saying, ¡°Madam said that she¡¯s not feeling well and needs to recuperate at home, so she won¡¯te over. Take good care of yourself.¡±
Actually, Hu Ying did not want toe to the ward at all. After she was poisoned by the voodoo, she was very against entering hospital wards, afraid that someone would pass her the negative energy.
Even if Yu Miao had a fracture, Hu Ying was unwilling toe over.
The surprise in Yu Miao¡¯s eyes turned into disappointment. Shey on the bed again, tears flowing from the corners of her eyes.
Was she going to stay alone in the ward for another week?
The nannyid out the soup and breakfast. Yu Miao was not in the mood to eat either. She stared nkly at the wall opposite her, her thoughts running wild.
She did not dare to call Hu Ying either.
Even if she called and cried, Hu Ying would not pity her. Instead, she would think that she was being pretentious.
The four brothers of the Yu family shed across Yu Miao¡¯s mind again. The eldest, Yu An, had never liked her and would definitely note to take care of her. There was no need to consider this.
She took out her phone and called Yu Hong. The other party¡¯s phone was switched off.
Yu Miao thought of Yu Ruo again, but Yu Ruo was already recuperating. His injuries had not recovered yet, so even if he came over, he could not take care of her. Forget it.
There was only Yu Zheng left.
Yu Miao called Yu Zheng, and the call went through. She said aggrievedly, ¡°Fourth Brother,e to the hospital to see me! Last night, the doctor performed a terrifying surgery on me. A steel te was ced in my leg, and my body hurts now! Fourth Brother!¡±
Yu Zheng had not woken up yet. When he saw that there was a call, he picked it up.
He did not expect it to be Yu Miao.
Yu Miao spoke with a strangled voice. Her voice was sharp and thin. When she wheedled, it did not make people feel sweet. Instead, it sounded like a horror movie.
Yu Zheng had just woken up again, and all the hair on his body stood on end.
He was shocked. Without even thinking about the contents of the call, he scolded the other party fiercely, ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t call me again!¡±
With that, he immediately hung up.
Yu Miao leaned her phone against her ear and put it on speaker, afraid that she would miss what Yu Zheng said.
As soon as Yu Zheng said this, Yu Miao felt that her eardrums were about to be damaged. She couldn¡¯t help but cry softly. ¡°Ah! Why are you all bullying me!¡±
After crying enough, Yu Miao still felt very aggrieved. She thought about who could apany her. Since there was no hope for the brothers of the Yu family, she would find someone else.
The first possibility she had eliminated was Hu Rui. He hated her to death after being poisoned by the parasitic poison.
She probably couldn¡¯t ask Hu Zhe either. He had a good rtionship with his brother and would hate her in his heart.
What about Hu Shuo? Yu Miao suddenly thought of her cousin who liked to travel in the mountains and forests. Ever since Hu Shuo graduated from university, he had be a professional nature photographer.
If she called him back, Hu Shuo would probablye back to take care of her, right?
Thinking of this, Yu Miao immediately called Hu Shuo.
Hu Shuo was taking thest few photos to build his photo album when his phone rang. The squirrel, who was looking for food, ran away in shock.
He picked up the phone helplessly. ¡°Hello, Yu Miao, are you looking for me?¡±
He had booked a flight back and would probably be back next week. He hadn¡¯t informed his family yet because he wanted to give them a surprise.
Yu Miao cried aggrievedly about the treatment she had suffered for nearly a year and even said that there was no one at home to take care of her when she broke her bones and had a steel te ced in her leg. She emphasized on ndering Yu Su¡¯s image and described her as an evil person.
Hu Shuo was deep in the mountains, so he naturally did not know what was happening in the outside world.
When he heard Yu Miao¡¯s cries, he was extremely frustrated. ¡°Did my cousins really treat you like this? When I go back, I¡¯ll teach them a lesson and wake them up!¡±
Yu Miao was the princess of the family. Regardless of whether Yu Su returned or not, this would not change.
The cousins seemed to have lost their minds. They were actually biased towards their biological sister to this extent. Had they even forgotten the happy times they had with Yu Miao in the past?
This was really unfair to Yu Miao..
Chapter 602 - 602: Grievance
Chapter 602: Grievance
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Anyway, he would stand behind Yu Miao and seek justice for her!
Hu Shuoforted Yu Miao and even promised to pack up and catch the ne tonight. He would definitely go to the ward to take care of her tomorrow morning.
Only then did Yu Miao hang up in satisfaction.
After hanging up the phone, Yu Miao took another photo of herself in the ward. She deliberately made her face even paler and revealed the scar on her forehead so that the camera could capture the cast on her leg.
After confirming that she looked very miserable in the photo, Yu Miao sent the photo to Hu Shuo with relief.
Hu Shuo had always doted on her the most among his brothers.
In the past, when she wanted a branded bag, Hu Shuo contacted many friends to buy it. In the end, he bought it at a high price just to make her happy.
After Yu Su returned home, Hu Shuo¡¯s attitude towards Yu Su was the worst.
When Hu Shuo saw the photo, his heart ached. He also hated his four cousins. When he was not around, could they not take good care of Yu Miao?
Also, Hu Rui and Hu Zhe were really heartless. They did not even visit Yu Miao!
Hu Shuo put the camera aside and was furious. He called Yu Ruo. Wasn¡¯t the Yu family the most protective of Yu Miao?
He wanted to get to the bottom of this.
Before he left, he even told him to protect Yu Miao but this was how he protected her?
Yu Ruo was lying on the bed and watching a short video. When he saw Hu Shuo¡¯s call, he suddenly thought of that scourge, Yu Miao. This call was probably rted to Yu Miao!
He didn¡¯t want to answer the phone at all.
Yu Zheng happened to push the door open and enter. When he saw Yu Ruo¡¯s conflicted expression, he asked, ¡°What happened?¡±
¡°Hu Shuo called me. I feel that he¡¯s here for Yu Miao. I don¡¯t want to answer,¡± Yu Ruo said frankly.
As soon as he finished speaking, the call was automatically hung up.
Yu Zheng scratched his head, not knowing what to do. ¡°I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t believe Yu Miao¡¯s true colors so easily. What should we do?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Yu Ruo sighed.
Anyway, he really didn¡¯t want to stay with Yu Miao now, nor did he want to have anything to do with her.
The next second, Yu Ruo¡¯s phone rang again.
Yu Zheng let out a long sigh and gave him a helpless look. ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯d better pick up the call. Otherwise, he¡¯ll call again and again. You know how stubborn he is.¡±
Yu Ruo frowned. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to ept it!¡±
¡°Third Brother, take it! I want to hear what he has to say. If it¡¯s rted to Yu Su, we can still be prepared,¡± Yu Zheng said.
ording to his understanding of Hu Shuo, if Hu Shuo was provoked by Yu Miao, he would definitely find trouble with Yu Su.
Yu Ruo was speechless.
Alright, Hu Shuo was not in the capital anyway. Even if he wanted to cause trouble, he would not be able to do it so quickly.
He clicked to answer and put the call on speaker again.
Yu Ruo asked first, ¡°Hu Shuo, I just woke up. Why are you looking for me?¡±
Hu Shuo said angrily, ¡°Have you forgotten what you promised me before? You said that after I leave the capital, you will take good care of Yu Miao! Now that Yu Miao has been chased out of the Yu family and is hospitalized alone, why don¡¯t you apany her?¡±
Yu Ruo asked, ¡°I also have many fractures on my body. Do you know that I need to recuperate?¡±
¡°So what? You can go to the ward and sit with her. That¡¯s all an excuse!¡± Hu Shuo retorted.
Yu Ruo didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Then do you know how I got injured? Do you know how much happened to the Yu family after you left?¡±
Hu Shuo sneered and said, ¡°You still have the cheek to mention it! Didn¡¯t you just get kicked by a horse identally? Do you have to hate Yu Miao all the time? I think you¡¯re too pretentious. Also, I¡¯ll settle the score with you for colluding with Yu Su to bully Yu Miao. Just you wait!¡±
As soon as these words were spoken, Yu Zheng and Yu Ruo immediately knew that it was useless to say anything.
As expected, Yu Miao was the one whoined first.
Yu Ruo gritted her teeth and pretended to apologize. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s all my fault, but I¡¯m lying on the bed all day and can¡¯t take good care of Yu Miao. Why don¡¯t you go to the ward to take care of her?¡±
Since his heart ached so much, he would let him feel it.
If he still doted on Yu Miao as usual after being tricked by her, Yu Ruo would admire him.
Yu Zheng was pleasantly surprised and gave Yu Ruo a thumbs up.
It was indeed his good brother. He actually came up with such a good idea.
Since Hu Shuo doted on Yu Miao so much, let him dote on her well. Anyway, the brothers of the Yu family hadpletely woken up and would not fall into a quagmire again..
Chapter 603 - 603: Crying and Complaining
Chapter 603: Crying and Comining
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After hearing Yu Ruo¡¯s words, Hu Shuo was a little stunned and felt that he could not exert any strength.
He frowned and said, ¡°How can I take care of Yu Miao when I¡¯m still overseas? Don¡¯t tell me you won¡¯t even take care of Yu Miao?¡±
When did Yu Ruo be so heartless? This shouldn¡¯t be the case.
Yu Ruo sighed and said sadly, ¡°I want to take care of her, but I really can¡¯t help her. Second Brother is busy with thepany and Yu Zheng has a high fever these few days! Even if we go, we won¡¯t be as attentive as you. It¡¯s better for you toe back to the capital to take care of her! I believe that you will definitely have a way toe back.¡±
He wanted to push everything out and definitely not have anything to do with Yu Miao.
Hu Shuo felt that something was wrong. He subconsciously paused for a moment. ¡°You guys are really useless. You can¡¯t even take care of Yu Miao, and you still want me toe back. Why don¡¯t you just adopt Yu Miao to our Hu family? You guys are not worthy of being her brothers!¡±
Adopt her to the Hu Family?
This was a good idea. He could legitimately take care of Yu Miao.
Hu Shuo was a little excited and a glimmer of hope ignited in his heart.
Yu Ruo¡¯s eyes lit up and she quickly echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re the only child in your family. If you adopt her, you¡¯ll make up a son and a daughter. I¡¯m sure Second Uncle and Second Aunt will agree!¡±
Hu Shuo was really smart!
Why didn¡¯t he think of such a good method? Not only could he chase Yu Miao away, but he could also let Yu Miao stop targeting the Yu family.
At the thought of this, Yu Ruo hurriedly added, ¡°If you be Yu Miao¡¯s brother, you will definitely be better than us. She will never be bullied again. Hurry up and return to the country! We are relying on you!¡±
Hearing Yu Ruo¡¯s words, Hu Shuo¡¯s heart burned.
The corners of his lips curled up into a smile. He snorted and said, ¡°I will definitely protect Yu Miao. I¡¯m not like you guys who are afraid of this and that. Wait for me to go back!¡±
¡°Okay! We¡¯ll wait for you!¡± Yu Ruo replied excitedly.
After saying that, Hu Shuo hung up with a smile on his face.
He immediately packed up his camera and sent a message to the leader of the photography department. He booked a ne ticket for the night and prepared to return to the capital.
Seeing that the call had ended, Yu Ruo raised his head andughed out loud.
Yu Zheng was also convulsing withughter.
After the two of themughed enough, Yu Zheng wiped his tears fromughing. ¡°Hu Shuo is really a talent. How could he think of adopting Yu Miao back to the Hu family? It¡¯s really wonderful! If he really adopts her, I respect him for being a man!¡±
In Yu Zheng¡¯s opinion, Yu Miao was like a sticky candy with poisonous gas. She was both poisonous and something he couldn¡¯t shake off.
Only that fool Hu Shuo would treat her like a treasure.
Yu Ruo smiled and shook her head. ¡°Second Uncle and Second Aunt aren¡¯t stupid. How can they let him do whatever he wants? I was just saying.¡±
Even if their second uncle and aunt were willing, Hu Ying would not be willing.
Yu Zheng said, ¡°Then let¡¯s wait for him toe and take care of Yu Miao himself! Sooner orter, he will know Yu Miao¡¯s true colors. I hope that at that time, he won¡¯t be harmed too badly by Yu Miao.¡±
At one in the morning, Hu Shuo finally boarded the ne.
This was the earliest flight he could buy. He could reach the capital at five in the morning and see Yu Miao at around six.
At the thought of being able to see Yu Miao, Hu Shuo¡¯s mood improved a lot and he couldn¡¯t sleep.
As the Hu family¡¯s cousin, he did not see Yu Miao every day, but every time he saw her, he would be touched by her kindness and innocence.
What he liked the most was Yu Miao¡¯s innocence.
This was also the reason why he had always been determined to protect Yu Miao.
At ten past six, Hu Shuo walked into the ward with a bag of luggage.
At this moment, Yu Miao was curled up pitifully on the bed. Her face was pale, and her lips were pale.
She hugged the nket and mumbled, ¡°I didn¡¯t do those things. You¡¯re all wrong about me¡ I didn¡¯t¡ I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡¡±
Hu Shuo¡¯s heart ached when he heard her sobbing.
He gently put his luggage aside and walked to Yu Miao¡¯s bed. He looked at her quietly and tucked her in.
It seemed that she had really suffered during this period of time.
Yu Miao was woken up by the sound of the nket being tucked in. Her eyes widened. ¡°Ah!¡±
When she saw Hu Shuo, Yu Miao¡¯s eyes turned red. She suddenly sat up from the bed and threw herself into Hu Shuo¡¯s arms. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re finally back. I missed you so much! Am I dreaming?¡±
Hu Shuo hurriedly hugged her back. ¡°Be good. I¡¯m back. You¡¯re not dreaming! I¡¯m back. No one will dare to bully you in the future..¡±
Chapter 604 - 604: Protecting Yu Miao
Chapter 604: Protecting Yu Miao
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Tears rolled down Yu Miao¡¯s eyes as she cried excitedly, ¡°Cousin, I thought I would never see you again in my life. There¡¯s a steel te imnted in my leg. It hurts so much! It¡¯s so ufortable!¡±
Her words were not a lie, and her cries were more sincere.
Hu Shuo patted her head and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. ¡°I know! I¡¯m back. No one will dare to bully you again. I¡¯ll stand up for you.¡±
He said a lot offorting words before Yu Miao gradually calmed down.
Hu Shuo deliberately mentioned the interesting things that happened in their childhood again, which made Yu Miaough. He only rxed when he saw Yu Miao smile.
After hugging for more than an hour, the hospital became busy again.
Hu Shuo asked, ¡°Yu Miao, are you hungry? I¡¯ll buy you breakfast!¡±
Yu Miao shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t really want to eat. On the other hand, you rushed to the hospital as soon as you got off the ne. You haven¡¯t eaten breakfast yet, right?¡±
Hu Shuo did not want to leave, so he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not hungry either.¡±
Yu Miao¡¯s eyes shed. She suddenly thought of something and said coquettishly, ¡°Cousin, my third and fourth brothers are probably at home too. Why don¡¯t you go back and have breakfast with them beforeing over? You haven¡¯t seen them for a long time.¡±
If Hu Shuo returned to the Hu family, she did not know if he would be able toe out again.
It was better to go to the Yu family!
If he went to the Yu family, her cousin would definitely teach Yu Ruo and Yu Zheng a lesson for her and let theme to the ward to apany her. Then, she would not feel cold and lonely.
When the two of them came, she would wheedle and act pitiful. Perhaps Yu Ruo and Yu Zheng would change their minds and remember their time in the Yu family and start doting on her again.
Hu Shuo was not very happy. ¡°It¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t see those two. They¡¯re both heartless. You were so good to them in the past, but they left you alone in the hospital. I look down on them.¡±
He hated Yu Ruo the most.
He had promised to protect Yu Miao well, but he broke his promise and made Yu Miao suffer so much.
Yu Miao shed another tear and said with red eyes, ¡°Cousin, they were just deceived for a moment. I want to resolve the misunderstanding so that they will change their minds. Help me. Ask them toe to the ward to see me. I¡¯ll apologize and exin in person. They¡¯re my brothers. No matter what, I have to exin clearly.¡±
Seeing her like this, Hu Shuo hugged her even tighter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After I go to the Yu family, I¡¯ll definitely make them realize their mistake and continue toe back to protect you.¡±
It was just a small misunderstanding, but Yu Ruo still refused to let go of the incident at the racetrack. He was really petty.
Yu Miao nodded. ¡°Okay, I knew that Cousin dotes on me the most.¡±
Hu Shuo also nodded. ¡°Of course. I definitely won¡¯t acknowledge Yu Su as my cousin. You¡¯re my biological cousin. If they¡¯re blind, I¡¯ll wake them up.¡±
Yu Miao reminded him again, ¡°Cousin, you have to believe me. I¡¯ve never done anything to harm anyone.¡±
¡°Of course I believe you. You¡¯re too kind, that¡¯s why you were bullied by Yu Su. However, now that I¡¯m back, he won¡¯t let Yu Su bully you anymore,¡± Hu Shuo said coldly.
He wanted to protect Yu Miao tightly behind him and not let anyone bully her.
Afterforting Yu Miao for a while, Hu Shuo walked out of the hotel and took a taxi to the Yu family¡¯s vi. He knew that Hu Ying had already moved to another vi. Only Yu Ruo and Yu Zheng were staying at home, so he did not feel any burden.
Yu Ruo and Yu Zheng ate breakfast at the dining table as usual.
Not long after, Yu Ruo¡¯s phone rang.
Seeing the call, Yu Ruo had an ominous feeling in her heart. She said to Yu Zheng, ¡°Could Hu Shuo really be back? Why is he calling me so early in the morning?¡±
¡°Pick it up!¡± Yu Zheng said with a frown.
Even if he dide back, he would have to face it.
Yu Ruo snorted coldly, feeling a little ufortable. ¡°At that time, I was so seriously injured in Chinatown, but I didn¡¯t see hime back from overseas. Now, Yu Miao only has a fracture, but he came back in such a hurry. The contrast is really obvious.¡±
In Hu Shuo¡¯s heart, he was probably not even half as good as Yu Miao.
Talk about him being his biological cousin.. Pfft!
Chapter 605 - 605: Visiting Yu Miao
Chapter 605 - 605: Visiting Yu Miao
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Zheng pointed at the phone. ¡°Answer it quickly, or the call will end automatically.¡±
Only then did Yu Ruo reluctantly answer the call. ¡°Hello, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°I¡¯m at the entrance of the Yu family¡¯s house. Get the butler toe down and open the door immediately. Also, I¡¯m hungry. Prepare breakfast for me too. Thank you!¡± After saying that, Hu Shuo wanted to hang up.
Yu Ruo asked in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re back. Why didn¡¯t you take care of Yu Miao? Why did youe to the Yu family?¡±
Hu Shuo said, ¡°I¡¯ve already met Yu Miao. I¡¯m here to catch up with you guys. We¡¯ll talk in detail when I get there. Bye!¡±
After saying that, he hung up the phone.
Yu Ruo mmed the table. ¡°What exactly does Hu Shuo want? What¡¯s the reason for him to eat at someone else¡¯s house without saying anything?¡±
He did not want to meet Hu Shuo at all. Hu Shuo had already been brainwashed by Yu Miao. Even if they chatted, they would inevitably talk about Yu Miao.
Yu Zheng pondered for a moment and came to a conclusion. ¡°I guess Yu Miao asked him toe. Yu Miao asked him toe and convince us to go to the hospital to take care of her.¡±
Yu Ruo also nodded, his expression ugly. ¡°Yu Miao is really as cunning as ever. She knew that the two of us wouldn¡¯t go and insisted on letting Hu Shuo invite us. I don¡¯t want to see Yu Miao.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want to see her either,¡± Yu Zheng said coldly.
Not long after, Hu Shuo walked into the living room and nced at the breakfast on the table. The servant served another breakfast.
Hu Shuo sat down and looked around. ¡°Why is the Yu family so deserted? Younger Aunt and Uncle are not around. It¡¯s a little lonely for the two of you to be the only ones at home, right? I came to apany you.¡±
Yu Zheng smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I like silence now.¡±
He would rather be alone than look for Yu Miao.
Hu Shuo looked sympathetically at Yu Ruo, who was sitting in the wheelchair. ¡°How long do you need to recuperate? You haven¡¯t been out of the house for a long time, right?¡±
He could take Yu Ruo out for a walk and brought him to the hospital to see Yu Miao. Wouldn¡¯t that make sense?
Seeing Hu Shuo¡¯s eyes darting around, he knew that he was up to no good. Yu Ruo refused, ¡°The doctor said that I have to rest at home. It¡¯s best not to go out. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be mentally exhausted.¡±
If he went out to rx and was kidnapped to stay in the same room as Yu Miao, he might as well not have gone out from the start.
Seeing how stubborn the two of them were, Hu Shuo rolled his eyes. ¡°Hehe.¡±
Hu Shuo sat in his seat and started eating breakfast.
When he was almost done eating, he wiped his mouth and asked Yu Ruo and Yu Zheng casually, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys a little too much? I don¡¯t care what misunderstanding there is between all of you, but do you have a conscience for leaving Yu Miao alone in the hospital?¡±
¡°What?¡± Yu Ruo was stunned for a moment before asking.
What did he mean by they left Yu Miao in the hospital? If they wanted to me someone, they should me their mother. Yu Miao had been staying with their mother for the past few days. What did it have to do with them?
Hu Shuo continued to question, ¡°Stop pretending. I know everything. When I arrived at the ward this morning, Yu Miao was curled up under the nket alone. She looked so pitiful. She even told you not to misunderstand her in your sleep. Do you know how heartbroken I was at that time?¡±
Yu Zheng and Yu Ruo looked at each other and saw the doubts in each other¡¯s hearts.
There was no need to think about it. It was definitely Yu Miao¡¯s trick to deliberately make Hu Shuo¡¯s heartache. However, even if they said these words, Hu Shuo would not believe them.
Yu Zheng smiled bitterly and replied repeatedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all our fault. We really don¡¯t have the energy to care about Yu Miao. I¡¯ve had a fever for two days and I¡¯m weak now. It¡¯s inconvenient for Third Brother to move, so I can only ask you to take care of Yu Miao more.¡±
The fever was just an excuse, but at this moment, he really wanted to be sick.
This way, he wouldn¡¯t have to go to the ward to take care of her.
After listening to the first two sentences, Hu Shuo was quite satisfied. However, when he heard the second sentence, he became angry again. ¡°You know that you¡¯re in the wrong. Don¡¯t you want to make up for it? Yu Miao really wants you to visit her. She needs you very much.¡±
Yu Zheng pinched his thigh hard and said with a pale face, ¡°I want to go too, but I really don¡¯t have the strength. I¡¯ll go after I¡¯m better. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid the virus in my body will spread to Yu Miao..¡±
Chapter 606 - 606: A Good Show
Chapter 606 - 606: A Good Show
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Hearing his words, Hu Shuo felt that it made sense.
After all, Yu Miao was still recuperating. If she caught a cold and had a fever, it would be worse.
Yu Ruo sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve been unlucky again recently. I keep encountering strange things. Sometimes, I¡¯ll be bitten by poisonous bugs in the room. If I go to the ward, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be bad for Yu Miao. My mental state has been getting worse recently. It¡¯s really inconvenient for me to go over.¡±
Hu Shuo had also heard from Yu Miao that Yu Ruo¡¯s luck had been sucked away, so heforted him. ¡°Your luck being sucked away has little to do with Yu Miao. It¡¯s all controlled by that person. That Daoist priest is the real murderer. Don¡¯t be estranged from Yu Miao. She¡¯s been feeling very guilty.¡±
Yu Ruo pretended to nod. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±
Hu Shuo felt that Yu Ruo was indeed not in a right state to apany Yu Miao. If the bad luck on him brought poisonous insects or something, it would not be good if he harmed Yu Miao.
Neither of them could go to the ward. Hu Shuo was speechless and helpless.
Hu Shuo still looked at Yu Ruo and said coldly, ¡°Do you remember what you promised me before I left? You said that you would take good care of Yu Miao and not let her suffer any grievances.¡±
Noticing Hu Shuo¡¯s questioning gaze, Yu Ruo was furious.
Hu Shuo waspletely unaware of the situation at that time. If he was used as a scapegoat, he would also be angry, right?
No, he had to let Hu Shuo have a taste of being harmed by Yu Miao.
Yu Ruo pretended to be guilty and lowered her head. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. In order to be Yu Miao¡¯s scapegoat, I broke a few ribs and my leg. I still didn¡¯t protect her well. Sigh! However, fortunately, you¡¯re back now. You must take better care of her than I do!¡±
He did not want to have anything to do with Yu Miao anymore. If he continued to be involved, he did not know what bad things he would cause.
¡°Yes! Please take good care of Yu Miao,¡± Yu Zheng said quickly.
Hu Shuo snorted coldly. ¡°Since I¡¯m back, I definitely won¡¯t count on the two of you anymore. You two take care of yourselves and show more concern for Yu Miao in the future.¡±
Yu Ruo¡¯s eyes lit up and he quickly said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell Momter. She¡¯ll definitely agree to you taking care of Yu Miao.¡±
Hu Shuo nced at him. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡±
He did want his aunt to agree. In that case, it would be legitimate for him to take care of Yu Miao.
However, when he saw Yu Ruo¡¯s anxious expression, he felt that something was wrong and wanted to figure it out.
Yu Ruo knew that his actions had aroused his suspicion, so he smiled and said, ¡°I just feel that Yu Miao is pitiful in the ward alone. I hope that someone can take care of her more. You will definitely be able to take good care of her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Hu Shuo, take good care of her. Let me learn it from you too,¡± Yu Zheng nodded and said.
Seeing their sincere expressions, Hu Shuo nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, call Aunt and tell her that I¡¯ll take good care of Yu Miao.¡±
¡°Alright!¡± Yu Ruo smiled until his eyes narrowed.
When Hu Shuo saw his expression, he became suspicious again. ¡°Alright, if I find out what bad intentions you have, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±
¡°How could we have bad intentions!¡± Yu Zheng said aggrievedly.
Hu Shuo did not want to continue arguing with them. ¡°Alright, remember what you said today. When you¡¯re better, go to the ward to visit Yu Miao. She misses you and she hasn¡¯t been able to eat the past few days.¡±
Yu Ruo could not help but pout. Ge wanted to retort, but he held back.
Yu Zheng alsoined silently. Yu Miao was definitely not someone who would treat herself badly. No matter what, she would not starve herself. Hu Shuo did not even know that he had been deceived.
Yu Ruo pretended to be embarrassed and said, ¡°Yu Miao needs your care too much. The two of us can¡¯t help now. We need your help.¡±
Hu Shuo snorted coldly and stood up to leave.
Just as he walked out, Yu Ruo asked, ¡°Cousin, do the Hu family know that you¡¯ve returned to the capital?¡±
If the Hu family still did not know, there would be a good show to watch.
Hu Shuo said nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m already so old. There¡¯s no need to report to my family wherever I go, right? I¡¯ll tell my family that I¡¯m back in a while.¡±
He wanted to take good care of Yu Miao during this period of time.
Yu Zheng was slightly shocked and did not speak.
Yu Ruo smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right! You can make the decision yourself. I believe the family will support you.¡±
Hu Shuo smiled proudly. ¡°Rest well. After you recover, you muste to the hospital to see Yu Miao. Do you hear me?¡±
¡°Okay!¡± Yu Zheng and Yu Ruo said in unison..
Chapter 607 - 607: Second Family’s Reaction
Chapter 607: Second Family¡¯s Reaction
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Hu Shuo smiled. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. When you¡¯ve almost recovered, you muste to the hospital to take care of Yu Miao. Do you hear me?¡±
Yu Ruo nodded repeatedly. ¡°I know, I know. I remember it very clearly.¡±
Hu Shuo nced at the two of them and left with a smile.
After hepletely walked out of the Yu family¡¯s door, Yu Ruo¡¯s expression changed and she said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s tell the Hu family that Hu Shuo has returned to the capital to take care of Yu Miao!¡±
When the Hu family found out, they would definitely let Hu Shuo go home.
At that time, Hu Shuo would definitely be interrogated by the Hu family and would not have the time and energy to look for them for trouble.
Yu Zheng¡¯s eyes lit up, and he looked at Yu Ruo with admiration. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that? Third Brother, you¡¯re really quick-witted. You¡¯re two-faced. I have to learn from you!¡±
If he had learned a third of his abilities, he would not have been threatened by Hu Shuo.
Yu Ruo rolled his eyes. ¡°Just tell me if you want to tell the Hu family!¡±
Anyway, he was not the only one who was panicking.
Yu Zheng immediately nodded and said in agreement, ¡°Of course we have to tell the Hu family. I still want to see how the second branch of the Hu family will treat Yu Miao!¡±
In the previous ward, the second branch of the Hu family was rather biased towards Yu Miao. If they knew that their most precious son had been bewitched by Yu Miao and abandoned his work to run to the ward to take care of her, how would the second branch of the Hu family react?
At the thought of this, Yu Zheng revealed a malicious smile.
He would rather have something happen to Hu Shuo than be pestered every day. It would be best if the second branch of the Hu family could bring Hu Shuo home.
If Hu Shuo insisted on staying in the ward to take care of Yu Miao, then the second branch of the Hu family¡¯s attitude towards Yu Miao would change, right?
Yu Zheng was in the mood to watch a good show. He took out his phone and called his second uncle, Hu Shao, hoping that he could withstand the uing family conflict.
Ever since the coboration between the Yu and Hu families was cut off, Hu Shao did not have much business in thepany. He could only ept a foreign mission.
He had been overseas for so many days and had yet to settle the business deal. He was getting more and more frustrated and wanted to go back to the Hu family to rest.
When Hu Shao saw Yu Zheng¡¯s call in his office overseas, his first reaction was that he didn¡¯t want to answer it. He didn¡¯t want to get involved in the Yu family¡¯s matters, nor did he want to get too involved with the Yu family¡¯s nephews.
However, he was extremely frustrated and wanted to find something to divert his attention.
Hence, he picked up the call with the intention of watching a good show. He wanted to hear what his nephew wanted to do by calling him.
Then, Yu Zheng¡¯s voice sounded on the other end of the phone.
¡°Second Uncle, are you busy now? I have something to talk to you about. It¡¯s rted to my cousin.¡±
Hu Shao frowned slightly, feeling a little strange.
Hu Shuo went to work in the rainforest overseas. How did Yu Zheng know about him?
Hu Shao cleared his throat and said, ¡°Yu Zheng, go ahead. Coincidentally, I¡¯m resting.¡±
Yu Zheng sighed and said helplessly, ¡°Second Uncle, I won¡¯t hide this from you anymore. Just now, when Third Brother and I were having breakfast, Cousin came to the Yu family.¡±
¡°What? He went to the Yu family?¡± Hu Shao¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his voice suddenly became louder.
¡°Yes! Cousin just came from Yu Miao¡¯s ward. He ordered me and Third Brother to go to the ward to take care of Yu Miao, who had a fracture. Because of Eldest Cousin, the two of us have always been wary of Yu Miao and really don¡¯t want to go. I called you to ask why my cousin suddenly returned to the country. Do you know?¡± Yu Zheng asked in an aggrieved voice.
These words caused Hu Shao¡¯s expression to turn gloomy.
His most worrisome and obedient son actually secretly ran back to the country and even went to the ward to take care of that scourge, Yu Miao?
Moreover, it was not enough for Hu Shuo to take care of Yu Miao alone. He even wanted Yu Zheng and Yu Ruo to take care of Yu Miao together. His mind seemed to be muddled by sh*t.
Alright, Yu Miao was really good.
No wonder she could fool Hu Ying. Her mind and methods were really extraordinary.
Hu Shao suppressed his anger and asked, ¡°When did Hu Shuoe back?¡±
Yu Zheng thought for a while before answering, ¡°I think it was early this morning. When he came out of Yu Miao¡¯s ward in the morning, he came straight to my house. He even felt sorry for Yu Miao and scolded Third Brother and me.¡±
Hu Shao was so angry that his face turned red. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is it because he doesn¡¯t know what Yu Miao has done in the past year that he was bewitched?¡±
Otherwise, why would his smart son take care of that scourge, Yu Miao?
Chapter 608 - 608: Demanding a Lesson
Chapter 608: Demanding a Lesson
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Zheng said frankly, ¡°Second Uncle, I¡¯ve asked. He knows what Yu Miao has done during this period of time, but he feels that there¡¯s nothing wrong with Yu Miao. The people who are problematic are us. We¡¯ve wronged Yu Miao.¡± ¡°B*stard!¡± Hu Shao cursed angrily. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll call him and ask him toe back to the Hu family. Come to Second Uncle¡¯s house to visit when you¡¯re free.¡±
Yu Zheng quickly replied, ¡°Alright, Second Uncle, go ahead. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±
After saying that, he quickly hung up.
Yu Ruo sat at the side and heaved a sigh of relief. He smiled and said, ¡°Looks like Hu Shuo won¡¯t have a peaceful life. I wonder what the Hu family will do.¡±
He hoped that they could be more ruthless and teach Hu Shuo a lesson.
Yu Zheng had a wicked smile on his face. ¡°Anyway, it won¡¯t be easy for him.¡±
On the other side, after Hu Shao hung up the phone, he immediately called his wife.
Chen Ci knew that her husband was on a business trip and was going to a spa with the richdies. She was in a good mood. When she saw her phone ring, she slowly picked it up. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°Our son has returned to the country and went to the ward to take care of Yu Miao. Hurry up and bring him home, lest something happens,¡± Hu Shao said anxiously.
When Chen Ci heard this, she frowned. ¡°What? When did our son return to the country? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡±
¡°It¡¯s early this morning. Don¡¯t ask so many questions. Quickly contact Hu Ying and ask where Yu Miao¡¯s ward is. Bring your son home,¡± Hu Shao said.
Chen Ci asked curiously, ¡°How did you know?¡±
She was in the capital, but Hu Shao, who was overseas, was well-informed. This was unbelievable.
Hu Shao was so anxious that his forehead was covered in sweat. ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions. Hurry up and bring your son home. Otherwise, if he stays with Yu Miao, something will happen sooner orter.¡±
¡°Pfft, pfft, pfft! What ident? What nonsense are you spouting?¡±
Chen Ci said coldly, ¡°How can I not know my son? He must have something else on his mind when he came back. Didn¡¯t he go to the ward to visit Yu Miao? What¡¯s there to make a fuss about?¡±
She was still doing beauty treatments and there were more treatments she wanted to do this time. She would not be able to leave the beauty salon until tomorrow at least.
Chen Ci was very assured of her son and was not worried at all.
Hu Shao held his forehead and said in frustration, ¡°Have you forgotten Yu Miao¡¯s methods? She yed those boys from the Yu family like a fool. How smart do you think your son is? If your son goes to the ward to take care of her and the paparazzi expose it, his work will be affected in the future. You have to take it seriously!¡±
If not for the fact that he was still overseas on a business trip, he would have brought Hu Shuo back to the Hu family¡¯s house with a stick.
Hearing his agitated tone, Chen Ci said coldly, ¡°When did you have the guts tomand me? Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re overseas. Of course I care about my son. I don¡¯t need you to teach me!¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone.
¡°Hmph!¡± Now, even his wife dared to talk to him like this. She really deserved a beating.
Seeing that she did not look happy, the noblewoman beside her smiled and said, ¡°Come,e,e. The beauty beside you has been waiting for you for a long time. If you¡¯re unhappy, put it aside for now. Let¡¯s do an exquisite spa. After we¡¯re done, our mood will be better.¡±
Chen Ci was the one treating them to the beauty treatment this time. If she left, the richdies would have to fork out arge sum of money. Of course, she wanted Chen Ci to continue staying.
¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not easy for us to take a break. Even if it¡¯s a huge matter, let¡¯s put it aside for now,¡± another noblewoman chimed in.
On second thought, Chen Ci¡¯s expression softened a little. ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s continue with the beauty treatment and deal with those troublesome matters when we get back!¡±
The physiotherapist smiled and put down the recliner. ¡°Madam, let¡¯s begin!¡±
¡°Yeah.¡±
Chen Ci responded indifferently. She listened to the soothing music and slowly fell asleep,pletely forgetting her husband¡¯s instructions.
Before falling asleep, Chen Ci thought to herself that her son was already so old and had his own limits. Nothing big would happen.
It would be the same after she finished her beauty treatment.
That brat Yu Miao must have used some strategy on her son to trick Hu Shuo back.
Chen Ci did not like Yu Miao and nned to teach her a lesson after seeing her.
In the ward.
Hu Shuo carried their lunch and entered the room.
Yu Miao saw that there was no one behind him and that he had returned alone. She was a little dejected. ¡°Cousin, where are my third and fourth brothers? Why aren¡¯t they here?¡±
If they didn¡¯te, how could her luck increase?
Chapter 609 - 609: The Kind Yu Miao
Chapter 609: The Kind Yu Miao
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Hu Shuoforted her softly. ¡°Yu Zheng has a cold and fever. Yu Ruo¡¯s mental state is not good and he¡¯s unlucky. It is not suitable for him to take care of you. I¡¯ll get them toe over when they¡¯re better. They said that they¡¯ll definitelye when they¡¯re better. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Yu Miao lowered her eyes, her face still filled with disappointment. ¡°I hope my brothers will get better soon. It doesn¡¯t matter if my bones are broken, but my brothers¡¯ injuries will dy their careers.¡±
Hearing this, Hu Shuo was touched. ¡°You¡¯re too kind. You have to recover quickly.¡±
Yu Miao smiled and hugged Hu Shuo¡¯s waist. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re the best. Yu Miao likes you the most.¡±
¡°I also want to protect you the most,¡± Hu Shuo said gently as he reached out to stroke her hair.
Only the kind Yu Miao was qualified to receive his care and concern. He hated scheming girls like Yu Su the most.
Hu Shao continued, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you during this period of time.¡±
Yu Miao said in surprise, ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t you have to go back to work? Isn¡¯t that bad?¡±
¡°I¡¯m almost done with my work for the past six months. I¡¯m at the finishing stage. It doesn¡¯t matter. Besides, you¡¯re as important as my career. I can¡¯t just focus on my career!¡± Hu Shuo winked at her and smiled.
Yu Miao was a little touched. She buried her head in his chest and rubbed against it before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll always remember Cousin¡¯s kindness. I¡¯ll have to rely on Cousin to take care of me during this period of time.¡±
She looked up and blinked as she met Hu Shuo¡¯s gaze.
Hu Shuo smiled and tapped her nose. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll take care of you, you naughty girl. You have to be obedient!¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Yu Miao nodded slightly, and the corners of her lips curled up into a perfect arc.
Just like that, Hu Shuo apanied Yu Miao for the entire day. The two of them yed games for a while and finished dinner. It was night time.
Hu Shuo originally wanted to return to the hotel to stay and apany Yu Miao the next day.
However, Yu Miao said aggrievedly that she was afraid of the dark and hoped that Hu Shuo could apany her at night. Of course, Hu Shuo agreed.
He was prepared to sleep on the floor beside the bed in the ward. This way, he could take care of Yu Miao at a close distance.
However, Yu Miao¡¯s heart ached for him as he slept on the cold floor. She pulled Hu Shuo up from the ground and onto the bed. ¡°Cousin, if you catch a cold, my heart will ache. Let¡¯s make do for the night!¡±
Hu Shuo felt a little strange when he was pulled onto the bed.
When he was young, when he went to the Yu family as a guest, he would sometimes sleep on the same bed as Yu Miao. However, ever since he was ten years old, he had never slept on the same bed as Yu Miao again.
After Yu Miao pulled him onto the bed, she snuggled into his arms and hugged his waist. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m tired. Good night.¡±
After saying that, she closed her eyes and fell asleep.
In order not to move and wake her up, Hu Shuo could only close his eyes and sleep. He smelled the fragrance of shampoo and felt that the softness in his arms was not bad.
He did not sleep muchst night. He almost fell asleep with his eyes closed.
After Hu Shuo fell asleep, Yu Miao opened her eyes. A triumphant smile appeared on her lips, and her eyes were clear.
Since her brothers had learned to be smart, she would rece them with her cousin!
In any case, she could still absorb luck.
The next morning, Hu Shuo woke up in bed and saw Yu Miao sleeping soundly in his arms. He quietly got out of bed. He did not dare to move for the entire night, and his body was a little stiff and numb.
He went to the bathroom to wash up and called Yu Zheng.
Yu Zheng said that he was still very unwell and could not go to the ward to take care of Yu Miao today.
Hu Shuo looked helpless and could only continue to take care of Yu Miao himself.
When he returned to the ward with breakfast, he realized that Yu Miao was watching a video. In the video was a clip of Yu Su filming on the set.
Yu Su¡¯s acting skills were recognized by the director, and the extras also apuded her.
Yu Miao put down her phone in a low mood. When she saw Hu Shuo enter the ward, she immediately smiled. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re back? I happen to be hungry.¡±
Seeing the forced smile on her face, Hu Shuo was very angry.
If Yu Su had not made things difficult for Yu Miao, Yu Miao would probably have had the chance to film her own scene. She wouldn¡¯t have to be so envious of Yu Su.
Hu Shuo decided to look for Yu Su and warn her so that Yu Su would no longer target Yu Miao.
He immediately said, ¡°Yu Miao, let¡¯s have breakfast! After breakfast, I have something to do and have to go out. I¡¯lle back and bring you delicious snacks.¡±
Seeing Hu Shuo¡¯s expression, Yu Miao could naturally guess that he was going to cause trouble for Yu Su.
The worse Hu Shuo¡¯s rtionship with Yu Su was, the more he would dote on her. It was beneficial and harmless to her.
Yu Miao nodded obediently and blinked. ¡°I understand. Let¡¯s eat breakfast quickly. If we don¡¯t eat now, it¡¯ll get coldter. If you have something to do, go do it first. I¡¯ll take good care of myself..¡±
Chapter 610 - 610: Interrogation and Warning
Chapter 610: Interrogation and Warning
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After dinner, Hu Shuo left the hospital.
He asked around and found out that Yu Su would be filming at the capital¡¯s filming venue recently. It was not big, and as long as he went in, he would definitely be able to find Yu Su.
After Hu Shuo got into the car, he called Yu Ruo. ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to Yu Su. Are the two of you going? If you are free,e over and support me.¡±
Hu Shuo had already thought it through. If Yu Su did not listen to him, he would let Yu Ruo and Yu Zheng educate Yu Su.
When Yu Zheng and Yu Ruo heard this, they were shocked.
Their rtionship with Yu Su was not good to begin with. If Hu Shuo made things worse, they would have nowhere to cry!
Before their father left, he even asked the brothers to take good care of Yu Su. They could not stand by and do nothing. They must be on Yu Su¡¯s side.
Yu Ruo said, ¡°Let Yu Zheng and Yu Hong go with you. My legs are inconvenient. I¡¯ll wait for your good news at home.¡±
After saying that, Yu Ruo hung up the phone and called Yu Hong again, telling him everything.
Yu Hong was so angry that he immediately drove home to pick up Yu Zheng and rushed to the set. On Yu Su¡¯s side, she had already filmed half of her scenes.
She had thought through every scene very thoroughly, so the filming went very smoothly. She perfectly expressed the character¡¯s feelings.
The director was also very satisfied with Yu Su¡¯s performance.
After the first scene in the morning was filmed, the scene for the second scene had to be set up. They needed to wait for an hour and a half.
The director said with a smile, ¡°Yu Su, I¡¯ll treat you to tea at a nearby teahouse. Let¡¯s discuss the transformation of the female lead at this stage.¡±
Yu Su smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, I happen to have some questions too.¡±
Near the film set, there was amercial street with many shops.
Yu Su sat in the teahouse and chatted with the director for a while. Not long after, a staff member walked towards Yu Su and whispered something in her ear.
Yu Su looked out of the door.
She saw Hu Shuo standing outside the door with a cold expression and nodded at her.
The two of them were not very familiar with each other. Yu Su really could not figure out why Hu Shuo was looking for her. Could it be about the incident of Hu Rui being poisoned?
ording to Yu Su¡¯s understanding, Hu Shuo and Hu Rui did not have a good rtionship. He should not look for her because of Hu Rui.
Then it was probably because of Yu Miao!
When Yu Su had just returned to the Yu family, Hu Shuo was very cold to her and his eyes were only filled with Yu Miao.
Looking at the coldness on his body, Yu Su guessed his intentions. He probably wanted to question or warn her not to bully Yu Miao.
Yu Su told the director and walked out of the teahouse.
If he wanted to warn and question her, he had to see if he was worthy!
Since he had already delivered himself to her door to be scolded, Yu Su would not show any mercy. She would just satisfy him.
She walked over and stood in front of Hu Shuo. She said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Hu Shuo felt Yu Su¡¯s coldness and became more and more disgusted with her.
When Yu Su first came to the Yu family, her entire body was cold. Every time she bullied Yu Miao and Hu Shuo looked for her to seek justice, Yu Su would have the same expression.
Hu Shuo did not understand why she was being so arrogant. She did not look like a younger sister at all.
Hu Shuo¡¯s face was also cold as he asked angrily, ¡°Yu Su, you know that Yu
Miao is hospitalized, right? Why did you harm¡¡±
At this point, Yu Zheng ran over and grabbed Hu Shuo. ¡°Cousin, long time no see. You¡¯re finally back from overseas. I missed you so much.¡±
Hu Shuo looked at Yu Zheng strangely. What nonsense was he talking about? Didn¡¯t they just meet yesterday?
Just as he was about to speak, Yu Hong ran over and grabbed his wrist. He smiled and said, ¡°Second Uncle called me just now. He said that he has something to tell you. Come with me.¡±
¡°What does he want to tell me that has to be said now?¡± Hu Shuo asked with a frown.
Yu Hong was too strong and he pulled him away easily.
Yu Zheng stayed where he was and smiled widely at Yu Su. He said apologetically, ¡°Yu Su, go do your work. I¡¯ll go talk to Cousin too.¡±
After saying that, he walked in the direction of the other two.
Fortunately, he made it in time! Yu Zheng¡¯s heartbeat finally slowed down. He panted heavily and strode out.
Yu Su nced at the three of them and turned to walk into the teahouse.
She was right.
Hu Shuo hade to look for her to denounce her. He had probably been brainwashed by Yu Miao and could not tell right from wrong.
If not for the timely appearance of Yu Zheng and Yu Hong, she would definitely teach Hu Shuo a lesson..
Chapter 611 - 611: Almost Made a Mistake
Chapter 611: Almost Made a Mistake
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Hong pulled Hu Shuo away with all his might. He only stopped at a shady corner after pulling him a few hundred meters away.
Hu Shuo was also panting from being pulled. His face was filled with confusion and impatience. ¡°Second Cousin, why is my father looking for me? Or are you lying to me?¡±
He also understood that these two people had appeared too coincidentally. It was as if they had deliberatelye to stop him.
Yu Hong red at him and panted heavily. ¡°Do you know that you almost made a huge mistake?¡±
¡°What big mistake? What are you talking about?¡± Hu Shuo was even angrier.
Yu Hong took a deep breath before replying, ¡°You know that Hu Rui was poisoned by a parasitic poison, right?¡±
¡°I know!¡± Hu Shuo said nonchntly. He did not care about Hu Rui¡¯s injuries at all. He did not even visit Hu Rui aftering abck.
Yu Hong said helplessly, ¡°Only Yu Su can solve Hu Rui¡¯s condition now. If you go and cause trouble with Yu Su, if Yu Su doesn¡¯t help to check on Hu Rui in the future, it will be very difficult for the Hu family to know about Hu Rui¡¯s condition. If the first family finds out that it¡¯s because of you, will your family still have a good life?¡±
¡°Ah?¡± Hu Shuo scratched his head in surprise.
He had never thought in this direction. He had only heard that Hu Rui had been poisoned by a parasitic poison. He did not know that he still needed to be checked on from time to time, and he had never thought about his father. Could it really be that serious? He didn¡¯t believe it.
Yu Su, a little girl, had restrained the entire Hu family just like that?
¡°Don¡¯t doubt it. Your cousin Hu Rui¡¯s illness was diagnosed by Yu Su. No matter how many metaphysical masters came, they can¡¯t diagnose it. However, she can clearly detect the severity of his illness.¡± Yu Hong added logically.
Hu Shuo was slightly surprised. ¡°Is her metaphysical strength that strong? Why do all of you seem to be afraid of her?¡±
¡°You don¡¯t understand. This isn¡¯t called being afraid. This is called respect.¡± Yu Zheng also walked over and said, ¡°Also, I heard that Second Uncle and Second Aunt also know that you¡¯re back. They might not be too happy that you are spending time with Yu Miao. Think of a way yourself!¡±
Hu Shuo frowned slightly. ¡°How did they know!¡±
He had clearly tried his best to hide it. Could it be that he did not seed?
He looked at the two of them again and asked angrily, ¡°Did you tell on me?¡±
Yu Zheng shook his head calmly. ¡°How could it be us? I heard that when you came out of the airport, you were recognized by the Hu family¡¯s rtives. Those rtives said so.¡±
He would never admit that on the way to the set just now, he had sent a message to his second aunt to tell her the location and ward number of Yu Miao¡¯s ward.
Second Aunt even replied to him: [I¡¯ll go and capture Hu Shuoter. Tell Hu Ying to keep an eye on Yu Miao and not to allow her to seduce people everywhere!]
Seeing the reply, Yu Zheng knew that this matter was settled!
Second Aunt was furious and was about to burn Hu Shuo, but Hu Shuo waspletely unaware.
Hu Shuo snorted coldly. ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t leave Yu Miao alone. All of you have no conscience. Have you forgotten how much you loved Yu Miao in the past? But I¡¯m different from you. I¡¯ll always protect her.¡±
Yu Hong shrugged. ¡°I wish you sess!¡±
If he had a son who went to take care of other girls as soon as he returned from overseas and even hid the news of his return, he would definitely break his son¡¯s legs.
Yu Zheng immediately said, ¡°Go back to the ward quickly. Second Uncle and Second Aunt will probably go to Yu Miao¡¯s ward to look for you soon. Don¡¯t let them miss you.¡±
He had to quickly fool Hu Shuo back and not let him cause trouble for Yu Su again.
Hu Shuo nced at the teahouse behind him with a hint of unwillingness in his eyes. In the end, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for Dad and Mom in the ward. Dad and Mom will understand.¡±
If his parents had not known that he was back, he would definitely have continued to question Yu Su.
Now that the situation had changed, forget it!
Anyway, there would definitely be a chance in the future.
After sending Hu Shuo to the car, Yu Zheng and Yu Hong heaved a sigh of relief and looked at each other.
Yu Zheng said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡±
He wanted to apologize to Yu Su in person, but he did not want to affect her work, so he nned to send her a message on his phone.
Yu Hong also nced in the direction of the teahouse. The two of them got into a taxi and went back.
After getting into the car, Yu Zheng took out his phone and tagged Yu Su in the group chat. [Yu Su, the two of us have pulled Hu Shuo away. I¡¯m very sorry to disturb your work. You can continue working!]
At the end of the message, he even sent an emoji of the sun..
Chapter 612 - 612: Don’t Seduce Your Cousin
Chapter 612: Don¡¯t Seduce Your Cousin
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
When Yu Su saw the message, she chuckled and did not reply.
Based on her understanding of Hu Shuo, he woulde again. Anyway, she was not in a hurry at all. She would wait for Hu Shuo to question her again!
She hoped that at that time, Hu Shuo would not be frightened by her.
After Hu Shuo got out of the taxi, he stood at the entrance of the hospital and received a call from his mother.
Hu Shuo asked, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
Chen Ci said, ¡°Come to Yu Miao¡¯s ward.¡±
His mother¡¯s voice was very cold. After saying that, she hung up the phone. Hu Shuo had an ominous feeling in his heart. His heart was also in his throat as he quickly walked upstairs to the ward.
At the door of the ward.
Chen Ci pushed open the door and walked into the ward.
She had juste out of the beauty salon. ording to the report from someone she had sent to check on him, her son had left the ward and gone somewhere. Only Yu Miao was left in the ward.
When Yu Miao heard someone enter, she immediately put on a pitiful expression.
Her eyes were red as she looked at the door.
Unexpectedly, her Second Aunt was here!
Second Uncle¡¯s assistant was also here. This assistant was Second Uncle¡¯s trusted aide.
Yu Miao immediately put on a sweet smile and asked with surprise, ¡°Second Aunt, you¡¯re here to see me. I missed you so much!¡±
When she was in the Hu family, she had always had a good rtionship with her second aunt.
Second Aunt didn¡¯t get along with First Aunt, and she got along very well with Hu Ying, so her attitude towards Yu Miao was not bad.
Chen Ci nced at her and sneered. ¡°I heard that your fracture has worsened again, so I hired a nurse for you. I¡¯ll get the nurse to take care of you in the future.¡±
After saying that, she looked behind her. A middle-aged woman walked out and smiled at Yu Miao.
Yu Miao was slightly surprised.
Chen Ci continued with a straight face, ¡°I know that Hu Shuo is back. I¡¯ll bring Hu Shuo hometer. Rest well and we¡¯ll visit you again in the future.¡±
She would not let her sone into contact with Yu Miao again.
Previously, she had a good impression of Yu Miao, and Yu Miao did not harm her. Chen Ci did not have any disgust for her.
But now, Yu Miao had started to bewitch her only child. She had even bewitched Hu Shuo so much that he did not even return home and did not even tell his parents about his return.
The more Chen Ci looked at Yu Miao, the more disgusted she felt.
Yu Miao was indignant that her cousin had left just like that and left her alone in the ward. There was no one to talk to.
In her mind, as a servant, the caregiver had no right to chat with her.
However, when Yu Miao saw the faint anger on Chen Ci¡¯s face, she could only go along with her words. ¡°Second Aunt, you¡¯re so good. You even specially hired a nurse for me. I¡¯ll definitely remember your kindness.¡±
Chen Ci felt even more disgusted when she saw her clever words.
She said coldly, ¡°Then stay away from Hu Shuo. Don¡¯t keep thinking about seducing him. He¡¯s different from your men outside. He has to do big things in the future. Do you understand?¡±
As soon as she said this, Yu Miao¡¯s face instantly turned as white as snow.
Chen Ci knew everything and was warning her openly.
Yu Miao noticed that there seemed to be footsteps outside the door, so she bit her lip and her eyes turned red again. ¡°Second Aunt, I didn¡¯t do those things. Don¡¯t listen to the marketing ounts¡¯ nonsense. Those photos and videos were all photoshopped. I¡¯ve always been clean. Cousin and I are also innocent.¡± Anyway, she wouldn¡¯t admit it.
She had exined this matter to Hu Shuo, and Hu Shuo believed her.
Hu Shuo walked in from outside and heard his mother¡¯s warning and Yu Miao¡¯s aggrieved exnation. His heart ached and he felt sorry for Yu Miao.
He frowned. ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you believe Yu Miao? She¡¯s a dutiful girl. It¡¯s impossible for her to do those things that are said online. What you said is too hurtful!¡±
Seeing that her son had returned and she had not seen him for a long time, Chen Ci was originally very surprised.
However, when she heard her son¡¯sints, it was as if ice water had been poured on her head, extinguishing all of Chen Ci¡¯s joy.
Chen Ci gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°My words hurt? You stayed overseas for a year and didn¡¯te back to the capital for a year. After you came back, you even hid it from your parents to take care of this wretched girl. Do you think your actions won¡¯t hurt anyone?¡±
¡°Mom! These are two separate matters. Anyway, Yu Miao is innocent. If anything happens, you cane at me, but don¡¯t hurt Yu Miao. She has a fracture. She¡¯s already pitiful enough,¡± Hu Shuo said with a pleading expression.
As her brother, he naturally had the obligation to protect Yu Miao. He did not feel that he had done anything wrong..
Chapter 613 - 613: Many Means
Chapter 613: Many Means
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Seeing her son, who she had doted on since she was young, reveal a pleading expression, Chen Ci¡¯s heart was about to break. She hated Yu Miao even more. ¡°Alright, then you have toe home with me today. It¡¯s fine if you want to see her, but you can¡¯t stay in the ward all the time.¡±
If word got out, her son¡¯s reputation would be ruined.
Moreover, Hu Shuo already had a fiancee. If his fiancee knew about this, she would definitelye over and make a fuss.
¡°Alright!¡± Hu Shuo looked at Yu Miao reluctantly and walked over to remind Yu Miao of some stuff before following Chen Ci back to the Hu family.
After returning to the Hu family, Chen Ci called Hu Shuo to the study and told him about everything. However, Hu Shuo had continued to be firm that Yu Miao was innocent.
Even if Yu Miao had identally done something wrong, she did not have the intention to do so.
Chen Ci showed him the video evidence online, but Hu Shuo still did not believe her.
Hu Shuo frowned and said, ¡°Mom, I know you¡¯re unhappy that I went to look for Yu Miao as soon as I returned to the capital, but I really just pity her. Her brothers have all changed. Only I took care of her like before. I can¡¯t abandon Yu Miao at this time.¡±
Chen Ci was so angry that she wanted to roll her eyes. ¡°You d*mn child, why don¡¯t you understand humannguage? Your cousins don¡¯t care about Yu Miao¡¯s matters because they saw her true colors. Why do you have to foolishly get involved?¡±
¡°I want to protect Yu Miao!¡± Hu Shuo lowered his eyes and said firmly.
Chen Ci trembled in anger. ¡°Alright, alright, alright! You want to protect her, right? Then go and protect her. One day, you¡¯ll regret it. When you¡¯re harmed by her, you¡¯ll know that I didn¡¯t lie to you!¡±
She only had one son. How did he be so stubborn?
Hu Shuo said, ¡°Even if I was harmed by her, I¡¯m willing. Mom, you don¡¯t have to meddle in other people¡¯s business. When you have time, go out for beauty treatments and shopping to make yourself happy.¡±
He really did not understand. He had only gone for a trip overseas, but everyone had changed when he came back.
His mother had always liked Yu Miao. Why did she hate her so much?
When Chen Ci saw his expression, she knew that he did not take in whatever she said. She was so angry that she questioned, ¡°Did she cast a curse on you? Why can¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±
¡°Mom!¡± Hu Shuo said helplessly. ¡°My heart aches for Yu Miao. She was originally the daughter of the Yu family. Now that Yu Su is back, the brothers of the Yu family have changed. My aunt doesn¡¯t dote on her as much as before. She¡¯s recuperating alone in the ward. How pitiful! I just want to take care of her!¡±
¡°Alright, go if you want to take care of her. Get lost!¡± Chen Ci was so angry that she pointed at the door and shouted.
Hu Shuo smiled. ¡°Alright, since Mom said so, I¡¯ll go. Mom won¡¯t go back on her word, right?¡±
After saying that, he stood up from the stool and walked out.
It was so fast that it was as if someone was chasing after him.
Chen Ci was so angry that she rolled her eyes and panted heavily on the spot. ¡°What an unfilial son. How did I give birth to such a b*stard son!¡±
It was already noon. She was so angry that she had no appetite to eat. She only took a nap after drinking some sweet soup.
When she woke up, Chen Ci called Yu Zheng.
Seeing that it was his second aunt, Yu Zheng guessed that it had something to do with his cousin, so he asked first, ¡°Second Aunt, has Cousin gone back home?¡±
¡°He did, but he was determined to take care of Yu Miao and ran back to the ward! I don¡¯t know what that brat Yu Miao fed him!¡±
From the phone, Yu Zheng could feel his second aunt¡¯s hatred.
Yu Zhengforted her. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Perhaps he will feel that it¡¯s boring and won¡¯t take care of her after a while.¡±
¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible. Yu Miao is a vixen with many tricks. I wonder when Hu Shuo will understand,¡± Chen Ci red and said coldly.
In the past, when Yu Miao was close to the Yu brothers, she was happy to watch themotion and felt that it didn¡¯t matter. Now that the Yu brothers were far away from Yu Miao, Yu Miao got close to her son.
¡°Second Aunt, don¡¯t be anxious. My mother has just recovered and doesn¡¯t have time to care about Yu Miao¡¯s matters. I have a lot of free time recently and can run around. You can order me around,¡± Yu Zheng said warmly on the other end of the phone.
He wanted to know more about Yu Miao¡¯s movements so that he wouldn¡¯t be at a loss when something happened.
Chen Ci quickly replied, ¡°Okay, I think you¡¯re much more filial than Hu Shuo. Hu Ying raised a good son. You¡¯re really not bad. In the future, I¡¯ll contact you about Yu Miao..¡±
Chapter 614 - 614: A Bad Feeling
Chapter 614: A Bad Feeling
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Hu Ying was useless. It was useless to tell her these things.
Besides, if Hu Ying knew that Hu Shuo was eagerly going to take care of Yu Miao, she would definitely be happy to see it happen and would not stop him.
¡°No problem. I¡¯m free anytime. Second Aunt, call me if you need anything,¡± Yu Zheng said with a smile.
After the two of them hung up the phone, Chen Ci stayed in bed for a long time, thinking of a way to get her son to leave Yu Miao, but she still couldn¡¯t think of anything.
On Hu Shuo¡¯s side, as soon as he entered the ward, Yu Miao said in surprise, ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re finally back. I¡¯m so bored alone!¡±
She was afraid that her cousin would nevere again. She did not expect her to be so important to her cousin. After being dragged home by her second aunt, he came to the ward again.
Hu Shuo carried dessert and milk tea and smiled gently. ¡°I knew you would be bored, so I came over to chat with you. I won¡¯t leave tonight. I¡¯ll continue to apany you.¡±
¡°Yay, that¡¯s great.¡± Yu Miao smiled brightly, the corners of her lips curling up.
See, she was so charming that her cousin didn¡¯t even listen to his mother for her.
The two of them yed cards for the entire afternoon. In the evening, Hu Shuo ordered some nutritious food. After the two of them finished eating, Hu Shuo asked the nurse to go back and said that he would take care of Yu Miao personally.
The nurse was a little hesitant, but she still listened and left the ward.
Only Yu Miao and Hu Shuo were left in the ward.
However, after the nurse left the hospital, she called Chen Ci and exined the situation in the ward.
Chen Ci had no choice but to let her go back first.
At ten o¡¯clock at night, Chen Ciy in bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep.
She thought of her son¡¯s determined expression during the day and everything he had said. She felt more and more uncertain.
She tossed and turned for another hour before sitting up.
Chen Ci suddenly remembered something. When she went to Yu Miao¡¯s ward today, the ward was a single room and only one person could sleep in it. Then where did her son sleep?
She had a bad feeling.
Chen Ci called Yu Zheng.
At around eleven o¡¯clock, Yu Zheng was still ying games. He picked up the phone and asked, ¡°Second Aunt, what is it?¡±
¡°I keep feeling that something is wrong with Yu Miao. Why don¡¯t you follow me to the ward to take a look?¡± Chen Ci frowned and said worriedly.
She had no choice. Her husband wasn¡¯t at home, and she didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of this. If anything happened, she needed someone reliable to help her.
Yu Zheng was a good candidate.
He was Yu Miao¡¯s brother. If anything happened, it would not spread.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll drive to the Hu residence to pick you up.¡± After Yu Zheng hung up the phone, he was about to drive out when he bumped into Yu Hong, who had just returned from the garage.
When Yu Hong heard this, he also got into the car.
He wanted to join in the fun and see what would happen.
After Chen Ci got into the car, she said with an embarrassed expression, ¡°This afternoon, Hu Shuo chased away the caregiver I hired and apanied Yu Miao in the ward for the entire afternoon. I want to go over and see how he was intending to spend night.¡±
Yu Hong nodded. ¡°Second Aunt, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely stand on your side.¡±
The three of them quickly arrived at the hospital and quietly walked upstairs.
When she stood at the door of Yu Miao¡¯s ward, Chen Ci nodded at Yu Zheng, indicating for him to take a look.
Yu Zheng stood at the door and gently turned the door of the ward.
The door was not locked, and it was opened at once.
From his angle, he could see that the window of the ward was open. Although the lights were off, the moonlight from the window shone into the ward. It was not dark.
Yu Zheng looked into the ward, looking for Hu Shuo.
If the patient was apanying her at night, Hu Shuo would probably sleep on the ground or find a temporary bed to sleep beside him. However, he did not see Hu Shuo near the bed.
He looked at the chair in the corner again, but he did not see Hu Shuo.
Just as Yu Zheng was feeling puzzled, he looked at the bed and was instantly stunned.
The bump on the bed was bulging and wide, as if two people were sleeping in it.
Yu Zheng was so frightened that he almost screamed and covered his mouth.
He pointed at the bed behind Yu Hong. Yu Hong was also shocked and immediately looked at the bed.
Could the two of them be sleeping together?
Noticing their gazes, Chen Ci also looked at the bed. Her eyes widened and her face turned pale. She was so angry that she opened her mouth and panted.
Was she dreaming? How was this possible!
Chen Ci walked into the ward and fumbled to turn on the light. She looked at the bed angrily.
Yu Zheng silently took out his phone and started recording..
Chapter 615 - 615: Being Kept In the Dark
Chapter 615: Being Kept In the Dark
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After the lights were turned on, the two of them could clearly be seen lying together. Hu Shuo reached out and hugged Yu Miao. Yu Miao leaned into his arms, they looked very intimate.
Yu Zheng was very shocked. The camera happened to be pointing at the two people on the bed.
Was this the reason why Hu Shuo chased the nurse away and took care of her? So that it was convenient for him to hug Yu Miao to sleep?
Yu Hong had a look of disdain on his face as he took out his phone and took a few photos.
These two people were really unruly.
The two people on the hospital bed woke up because of the sudden blinding light.
Yu Miao guessed that a nurse must havee to check on her. She opened her eyes and wanted to re up.
Unexpectedly, when she looked up and saw her second aunt and two brothers, Yu Miao was so frightened that her soul almost left her body. Her body trembled.
She immediately buried her head in the nket again and reached out to push Hu Shuo.
¡°Wake up, someone¡¯s here!¡±
The two of them acted like an old married couple with a hint of ambiguity. Chen Ci watched from the side and gritted her teeth.
Hu Shuo also felt the blinding light and reached out to block it. ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s already night time, why are you still doing ward rounds?¡±
He also treated these people as nurses.
When his eyes adjusted to the light and he looked into the room, he felt that his heart was about to stop beating. He sat up from the bed and stammered, ¡°Why are you suddenly here?¡±
Was he still dreaming?
Why did his mother appear in the ward with Yu Zheng and Yu Hong?
Chen Ci was so angry that she was about to go crazy. She gritted her teeth and whispered, ¡°We can¡¯te, right? So that you can lie on the same bed as your good cousin?¡±
She saw a metal stool in the corner and strode over. She picked up the stool and walked towards Hu Shuo.
The metal stool was hollow and not considered heavy.
In her furious state, Chen Ci¡¯s body also erupted with anger as she picked up the stool high.
Hu Shuo was shocked, but he did not dare to make a sound.
Chen Ci picked up the back of the stool and threw it at Hu Shuo. ¡°You shameless thing. After returning to the country, you came to this ward and didn¡¯t even tell your parents! You took care of your cousin and even took care of her on the bed. I think your brain has really been eaten by a dog!¡±
¡°Hiss!¡±
Hu Shuo was so frightened that he covered his head. The leg of the stool hit his arm and he immediately cried out in pain.
Chen Ci still felt that it was not enough and threw the stool at Hu Shuo¡¯s back. ¡°If I had known that I would give birth to someone like you after ten months of pregnancy, I would have killed you the moment you were born, you evil creature!¡±
If she had not suggesteding to the hospital to take a look, she would still be in the dark.
Hu Shuo groaned and hugged himself in pain.
Chen Ci picked up the stool again and hit him in the side. Hu Shuo subconsciously dodged to the side, and the leg of the stool hit Yu Miao¡¯s arm.
Yu Miao screamed and cried, ¡°It hurts!¡±
Hu Shuo¡¯s body was also in pain, but when he saw that Yu Miao had also been hit, he pulled her into his arms with heartache. ¡°Mom, this has nothing to do with Yu Miao. I squeezed into the bed because I felt that the ground was cold. If you want to hit me, hit me! Besides, the two of us didn¡¯t do anything. You can¡¯t let your imagination run wild!¡±
He was in a hurry to protect Yu Miao, and there was anger in his voice.
Yu Miao burrowed into Hu Shuo¡¯s arms and cried softly without arguing.
She had indeed wanted to seduce Hu Shuo by letting him sleep on the bed. Who knew that Chen Ci woulde over in the middle of the night to check on them like a lunatic?
They were just lying on a hospital bed and did not do anything.
Even if they did something, she would be the one at a disadvantage. She did not know why Chen Ci was angry!
A cold smile appeared on Yu Miao¡¯s lips, and her eyes were filled with mockery and speechlessness.
The cold smile on her lips was clearly seen by Yu Zheng and Yu Hong. The two of them were not surprised at all, and their impression of Yu Miao decreased a little more.
Yu Miao was really a troublemaker.
She had just harmed the brothers of the Yu family, and now she was harming the brothers of the Hu family. Why didn¡¯t she stop?
Seeing Yu Miao¡¯s appearance, Yu Zheng guessed that it must be Yu Miao¡¯s idea to let Hu Shuo sleep on the bed.
Chen Ci was already angry. Seeing Hu Shuo defending Yu Miao, she was even angrier. ¡°It has nothing to do with Yu Miao? I think you¡¯re really stupid. If she hadn¡¯t seduced you, would you have returned to the country without telling Mom and Dad? Would you have slept in the same bed as her? Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡±
It was such an obvious fact.
Hu Shuo¡¯s arms and back hurt from the beating. It could be seen that Chen Ci had used a lot of strength. In order not to let Yu Miao get injured, Hu Shuo hurriedly jumped off the bed..
Chapter 616 - 616: The Two of Them Are Innocent
Chapter 616: The Two of Them Are Innocent
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Hu Shuo raised his hands and said aggrievedly, ¡°Mom, we really didn¡¯t do anything. Don¡¯t always think so badly of things.¡±
All they did was lie on the same bed, he felt really wronged.
Chen Ci¡¯s face was cold as she red at him and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything and are lying on the same bed. Do you believe what you said yourself? Do you think others will believe you? How shameless!¡±
She was going to be angered to death by this stupid son.
Yu Miao¡¯s intimate photos with many men were still posted online! Could there be another photo of her with her son?
Fortunately, those entertainment reporters did not catch this news. Otherwise, the entire hospital building would be surrounded tomorrow and the Hu family would be humiliated.
Chen Ci used the stool to hit Hu Shuo¡¯s butt and legs a few more times before throwing the stool on the ground. She turned around and looked at Yu Miao fiercely. ¡°Yu Miao, did our Hu family¡¯s second family offend you?¡±
Yu Miao was still under the nket, covering her body very tightly with the nket. There were tears on her face. ¡°Second Aunt, Cousin and I are innocent.¡±
She cried for a while more before saying, ¡°Cousin came to apany me for the night, of course my heart aches for him. He came in to lie on the bed for a while to recover his energy. We¡¯re really not like what you said¡¡±
¡°Feel sorry for him? If you feel sorry for him, why did you let him take a ne back to the country ande to the ward to take care of you?¡± Chen Ci was so angry that she shouted.
After her son graduated, he was chosen by the country to be a photographer.
He went to the distant forest to shoot wild animals. His future was bright. He might even be a pir of the television station.
If news of this got out, he might not even be able to keep this job, let alone be a key nurturing target.
How could this be called feeling sorry for Hu Shuo?
Chen Ci was furious at Yu Miao¡¯s words. She rolled up her sleeves and ran to Yu Miao. She reached out and pped Yu Miao¡¯s face.
¡°B*tch, the Yu family brought you back from the welfare institute. Not only did you harm the Yu brothers, but you also targeted my family. Is my son someone you can taint?¡±
¡°Damn b*tch, every time you came to the Hu family, I treated you like my daughter, afraid that I¡¯ll neglect you. Is this how you repay me?¡±
¡°If you weren¡¯t still in the hospital, I would have stripped you naked and thrown you on the streets for passersby to insult!¡±
¡°Shameless fool, do you still think you¡¯re hiding your fox tail well? Look at your disguise. You¡¯re about to die of disgust. How shameless!¡±
A few consecutive ps made Yu Miao dizzy.
She cried, ¡°I didn¡¯t! I really didn¡¯t do anything. Second Aunt, believe me.¡±
At this moment, Yu Miao already hated Chen Ci to death.
She nned to let Liu Min cast a curse on Chen Ci after this matter was over.
She wanted Chen Ci to experience the feeling of living a life worse than death. Chen Ci only cared about venting her anger and did not care what she was saying.
She grabbed Yu Miao¡¯s hair tightly and pped her face again.
Hu Shuo¡¯s heart ached terribly. He hurriedly went up to stop the fight and stood in front of Yu Miao. ¡°Mom, this matter really has nothing to do with Yu Miao. I took the initiative. If you want to hit me, hit me!¡±
His skin was thick, so it didn¡¯t matter if he was beaten up.
Most importantly, his mother could not bear to hit him heavily.
Chen Ci was so angry that her eyes turned red. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°B*stard!¡±
Since he wanted to be beaten up, she would beat him up!
Chen Ci raised her hand and pped Hu Shuo¡¯s face a few more times.
Chen Ci said, ¡°You took the initiative, didn¡¯t you? Then take the ps for her.
How did I give birth to such a shameless thing like you?¡±
Hu Shuo¡¯s face quickly swelled up, and he saw stars from the beating.
Yu Zheng and Yu Hong watched from the side and did not dare to breathe loudly. This was the first time they had seen Second Aunt hit someone. It was too terrifying.
Seeing Yu Miao and Hu Shuo¡¯s swollen faces, Yu Zheng was a little afraid. However, the anger in his heart was also released. He felt veryfortable. Yu Miao had seduced the brothers before. If her mother had hit her like this back then, Yu Miao wouldn¡¯t have dared to be so arrogant, right?
As Yu Zheng thought about this, he sighed deeply.
Hu Shuo¡¯s face burned with pain. He looked at Chen Ci helplessly. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s talk at home. Can you stop fooling around outside? I¡¯ve already exined that Yu Miao and I are innocent. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡±
He was really speechless and helpless.
If it weren¡¯t for the fact that it was his mother who had hit him, he would really have retaliated..
Chapter 617 - 617: Wronged
Chapter 617: Wronged
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Hu Shuo had been pampered in the Hu family since he was young. He had never worried about money, nor had he been pped in the face.
What he was helpless about was that he really didn¡¯t do anything with Yu Miao. His mother had wronged him.
Chen Ci¡¯s hand was hurting from hitting her son. She was so angry that her chest heaved violently. ¡°Alright, alright, alright! Since you haven¡¯t woken up yet, I won¡¯t say anything else. You¡¯ll regret it! When your fatheres back, he¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡±
Although Hu Shao was a henpecked man, in front of Hu Shuo, he had always been a strict father. He had not joked and was always serious to him since he was young.
Hu Shuo clenched his fists tightly, feeling a little afraid.
If his father knew, would he understand and support him?
Chen Ci turned around and strode out of the ward.
Yu Hong shook his head and sighed. ¡°Hu Shuo, you shouldn¡¯t have angered Second Aunt. She¡¯s doing this for your own good. Think about it and apologize to her!¡±
If it wasn¡¯t for Hu Shuo¡¯s good, Chen Ci wouldn¡¯t be so angry.
Unfortunately, Hu Shuo did not understand her good intentions.
Hu Shuo¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Got it. You guys can leave too!¡±
When his mother hit him just now, these two cousins didn¡¯t evene up to stop the fight. They just watched coldly from the side. It was really heart chilling.
Yu Zheng turned off the recording on his phone and smiled. ¡°Cousin, check your wound and apply some ointment. Otherwise, it will definitely be swollen and purple tomorrow.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Hearing Yu Zheng¡¯s concern, Hu Shuo¡¯s expression finally eased a little.
Yu Zheng and Yu Hong also walked out of the ward and chased after Chen Ci.
After Chen Ci walked out of the hospital, a cold wind blew over, extinguishing her anger and clearing her mind.
Yu Zheng asked, ¡°Second Aunt, are you going back to the Hu family? I¡¯ll send you back.¡±
Chen Ci shook her head, confusion in her eyes. ¡°I saw that you recorded a video. Send it to me now. I can use it.¡±
Yu Zheng sent it over.
Chen Ci immediately sent the video to Hu Shao. [Look at what your good son has done! I came over with Yu Zheng and Yu Hong from the Yu family. We¡¯ll talk about the details when youe back.]
After sending the message, she stood under the tree at the entrance of the hospital in a daze. Her eyes were unfocused, and she did not know what to do.
Hu Shuo had been obedient since he was young and his results had always been good.
She knew that her son liked photography and was determined to be a master photographer, so she had high hopes for him. She had also gone to the television station to try to help her son.
As long as Hu Shuo¡¯s first year of work ended smoothly, he would be treated as a key training target by the television station.
Chen Ci had always regarded Hu Shuo as her backing and pride.
After what had happened tonight, she was not only angry, but also deeply disappointed.
How should she educate this grown-up son in the future? How should she get along with the Yu family in the future?
After this incident, Hu Shuo would probably be more and more difficult to manage, and the distance between them would also increase.
The more Chen Ci thought about it, the more dizzy she felt, and the more her heart hurt.
She couldn¡¯t breathe.
A few secondster, Chen Ci fell to the ground,pletely unconscious.
Yu Zheng happened to be beside her and hurriedly went to help her up, not letting her face fall to the ground.
¡°Quick, send Second Aunt to the hospital!¡±
Yu Hong walked over and carried Chen Ci to the emergency room.
Fortunately, the hospital was nearby, so the two of them carried Chen Ci to the emergency room without much effort. The doctor gave her first aid.
Not long after, Chen Ci slowly woke up and fell asleep again.
The doctor said that she was too agitated and had suddenly fainted. She had to recuperate more these few days and her emotions should not fluctuate too much.
Yu Zheng agreed from the side.
Soon, Chen Ci was transferred to a normal ward to recuperate.
On the other hand, Yu Hong was busy with the hospitalization procedures and went to pay the fees. He only returned to the ward half an hourter.
The two of them knew that their second uncle, Hu Shao, was on a business trip, and their second aunt might not want to see Hu Shuo. They could only guard the ward and wait for their second aunt to wake up again.
Not long after, Yu Zheng¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from Hu Shao.
Yu Zheng answered, ¡°Second Uncle.¡±
Hu Shao immediately asked, ¡°Yu Zheng, I heard that you and Yu Hong apanied your second aunt to the hospital. Where is your second aunt now? I called her but she didn¡¯t answer.¡±
When he saw the video his wife had sent just now, he was so angry that he didn¡¯t want to work anymore. He called his wife several times, but she didn¡¯t pick up.
Therefore, he was very worried about Chen Ci..
Chapter 618 - 618: Chen Ci Fainted
Chapter 618: Chen Ci Fainted
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Zheng thought for a moment and replied, ¡°My second aunt fainted just now. She might have identally lost her phone when she was sent to the emergency room. We will go and look for it.¡±
After saying that, he said to Yu Hong, ¡°Second Brother, go and look for Second Aunt¡¯s phone. She lost it on the way here.¡±
¡°Alright!¡± Yu Hong stood up and walked out.
Hu Shao was shocked and hurriedly asked, ¡°What do you mean? Your second aunt fainted? How is she now?¡±
Yu Zheng immediately recounted everything that had just happened.
After Hu Shao heard this, he gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°Alright, I understand. Thank you for staying by Second Aunt¡¯s side.¡±
Yu Miao was really a scourge. No wonder the Yu family was in chaos. It was all her fault.
Wherever she went, there would be trouble.
Hu Shuo was also a muddle-headed person. He let Yu Miao anger his mother to this extent. They raised him up for nothing.
¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s what we should do.¡± Yu Zheng scratched his head and sighed.
After all, he was Yu Miao¡¯s brother in name. He should bear more responsibility for what Yu Miao had caused.
Hu Shao also sighed deeply. ¡°If only Hu Shuo was as sensible as you. His mother and I wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much.¡±
Sensible? Yu Zheng looked helpless. He got his sensibleness through experience. In the past, he was also very stupid.
Hu Shao thought of Hu Shuo and said coldly, ¡°Call Hu Shuo over. Tell him that if Mother is unwilling to forgive him, he won¡¯t get any of the Hu family¡¯s shares. I won¡¯t acknowledge him as my son either!¡±
Yu Zheng nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get him over in a bit.¡±
Hu Shao looked at the watch in his hand. ording to the time, it should be 3:30 a.m. in the capital. He continued, ¡°After Hu Shuoes, go home and rest. You don¡¯t have to worry about this. You¡¯ve worked hard all night.¡±
¡°Alright, Second Uncle, go ahead.¡± Yu Zheng hung up the phone after saying that.
He took a deep breath and walked towards Yu Miao¡¯s ward, wanting to call Hu Shuo over.
Walking to the door of Yu Miao¡¯s ward, Yu Zheng knocked on the door.
Hu Shuo had just finished applying the medicine and walked out of the toilet in the ward. He opened the ward door coldly and asked when he saw that it was Yu Zheng, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±
Yu Zheng nodded. ¡°Second Aunt fainted. Second Uncle asked you to take care of her.¡±
¡°What? Then I¡¯ll go over and take a look!¡± Hu Shuo was shocked and hurriedly said.
He was about to go out immediately when he remembered that Yu Miao was still waiting for her in the ward. He could only go back first.
¡°Wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Hu Shao said to Yu Zheng.
After saying that, he immediately walked into the ward and said to Yu Miao apologetically, ¡°Yu Miao, my mother fainted. I¡¯ll go take care of her. Take care of yourself.¡±
¡°What?¡± Yu Miao looked shocked, but she was a little disdainful in her heart.
She fainted because of such a small incident?
How fragile.
She pretended to be sad. ¡°Second Aunt can¡¯t be angry with us, right? Cousin, go and take a look. I¡¯m so worried about Second Aunt!¡±
Seeing the worry in Yu Miao¡¯s eyes, Hu Shuo¡¯s heart warmed.
Yu Miao was too kind. Even though his mother had pped her a few times, she still cared about her.
Hu Shuo said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go take a look. Take good care of yourself.¡±
¡°Okay!¡± Yu Miao immediately nodded.
After they left, Yu Miao said sarcastically, ¡°You deserve to faint! This is retribution! It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t wake up for the rest of your life.¡±
Hu Shuo walked out of the ward and went to his mother¡¯s ward with Yu Zheng.
When he arrived, he saw Yu Hong sitting by the bed. His mother was still lying on the bed with her eyes closed, as if she had yet to wake up.
When Yu Hong saw himing over, he smiled. ¡°Looks like our Young Master Hu is quite sentimental.¡±
It was rare for him to piss his mother off this much for Yu Miao.
Hu Shao nced at him coldly. ¡°I¡¯m better than you brothers. In the past, all of you said that you would always dote on Yu Miao. However, all of you have abandoned her now that she has encountered a problem.¡±
Yu Zheng walked over quickly and frowned. ¡°You¡¯re still in the mood to bicker? Have you thought about how to resolve this matter today?¡±
He was really a little worried.
His mother would definitely protect Yu Miao, but she had to give the Hu family¡¯s second branch an exnation for what happened today. It was very difficult for the Yu family.
¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t let anything happen to Yu Miao,¡± Hu Shao said firmly.
He would take responsibility for this alone. When his father came, he would also take the me..
Chapter 619 - 619: Coward
Chapter 619: Coward
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Heh.¡± Hearing his words, Yu Hong suddenlyughed coldly.
He did not want anything to happen to Yu Miao, so he could make his biological mother faint from anger. It seemed that Yu Miao was really important to him.
Hu Shuo was angered by his sneer. He stood up from the stool and said, ¡°What are youughing at? If you have something against me, let¡¯s fight!¡±
Yu Hong clicked his tongue and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to have any objections to you. You even made your mother faint from anger. In your heart, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not even worth a finger of Yu Miao.¡±
He was just here to watch the show, he would not put himself in danger.
Hu Shuo also sneered. ¡°Heh, coward.¡±
¡°Stop arguing!¡± Yu Zheng whispered speechlessly.
The two of them were also quarreling in the ward and did not have any discernment.
¡°Do you think I want to argue with him?¡± Yu Hong turned his head and snorted coldly.
Hu Shuo rolled up his sleeves and clenched his fists. ¡°Then let¡¯s fight. We¡¯ll settle everything after a fight.¡±
¡°Stop!¡± Yu Zheng squeezed in front of the two of them again and shouted, looking helpless.
At this moment, Chen Ci, who was lying on the hospital bed, slowly woke up. She frowned and said, ¡°You guys are so noisy.¡±
The three of them immediately stopped and walked towards the bed.
Yu Zheng asked with concern, ¡°Second Aunt, how do you feel?¡±
He had been involved in tonight¡¯s matter the entire time. If anything happened to his second aunt, he would not be able to avoid responsibility. Of course, he hoped that Chen Ci would get better soon.
Chen Ci nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you for your hard work.¡±
When she suddenly fainted just now, it must have frightened the two boys from the Yu family.
She looked up and saw Hu Shuo standing in front of the bed. She subconsciously wanted to fly into a rage and chase Hu Shuo away, but when she opened her mouth, Chen Ci changed her mind.
If she let Hu Shuo leave, he would definitely go back and take care of Yu Miao again.
She might as well let him stay in her ward and take care of her.
Chen Ci felt that this method was good, so she made up her mind. ¡°Yu Hong, Yu Zheng, go home and rest first. Just leave Hu Shuo here alone. It¡¯s been hard on you tonight.¡±
She was sick, so of course she had to order Hu Shuo around and let him take care of her overnight.
Yu Zheng understood what she meant and immediately said, ¡°We¡¯ll leave then.¡±
After saying that, he pulled Yu Hong and was about to leave.
The two of them were already yawning non-stop. They were extremely sleepy and wanted to go back. Now that they had the chance to go home, they naturally wanted to go back as soon as possible.
Just as the two of them were about to step out of the ward, Chen Ci suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°When you see Hu Ying, tell her what happened tonight. If your mother wants to visit me, bring her here.¡±
She wanted to cry to Hu Ying.
If Hu Ying wanted to abandon Yu Miao, that would be best. If Hu Ying still insisted on protecting Yu Miao, then don¡¯t me her for not remembering their past.
¡°Then should I tell her about you hitting Yu Miao too?¡± Yu Zheng asked hesitantly.
ording to Hu Ying¡¯s personality, she might feel sorry for Yu Miao and not care so much about what Yu Miao did.
Chen Ci also reacted. ¡°We¡¯ll leave that between us. Tell her the rest truthfully.¡±
She knew how much Hu Ying valued Yu Miao. For Yu Miao, she did not even hesitate to move out of the Yu family. However, Chen Ci did not want much. As long as Hu Ying asked Yu Miao to apologize and it looked alright on the surface, it would be fine.
If Hu Ying stood on Yu Miao¡¯s side, their rtionship would end here.
Hu Shuo looked anxious. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t tell Aunt!¡±
It would be bad if his aunt wanted to punish Yu Miao.
¡°Shut up. You have no right to speak. Take good care of me in the ward tonight. You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere.¡± Chen Ci red at him coldly and said angrily.
Yu Zheng nodded. ¡°I understand. We¡¯ll get going first.¡±
He understood what his second aunt meant. She wanted to test his mother¡¯s attitude.
As soon as the two of them walked out of the ward, Chen Ci¡¯s face darkened.
Hu Shuo was a little afraid when he saw his mother¡¯s expression change.
Chen Ci sneered. ¡°Go pour me a ss of warm water. I¡¯m thirsty.¡±
Hu Shuo did not suspect anything. He turned around and walked towards the water room. He used a disposable cup to get some boiling water and added some mineral water that he had bought.
He touched the cup and felt that the temperature of the water was suitable. Then, he handed it to Chen Ci. ¡°Mom, drink some water.¡±
Chen Ci sat up, took a sip, and spat it out. She said angrily, ¡°What did you add? Why does it taste so bad?¡±
¡°The water in the boiler room is too hot. I added some mineral water,¡± Hu Shuo said carefully..
Chapter 620 - 620: Tortured by His Mother
Chapter 620: Tortured by His Mother
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chen Ci said with a cold expression, ¡°To think that you can think of such a thing. Try it yourself. It¡¯s disgusting. Think of a way yourself. I want to drink pure cold water.¡±
After saying that, she closed her eyes and started to take a nap.
Hu Shuo had no choice but to go to the water room to get a full cup of hot water. After taking it to the ward, he carefully waited for the water to cool.
After waiting for twenty minutes, the water was almost cold. He ced the ss on the cab beside the bed. ¡°Mom, the warm water is ready. This time, the water is naturally cold.¡±
Chen Ci was already angry, so she did not fall asleep. She sat up and took another sip from her cup.
She spluttered again. ¡°It¡¯s so cold? You want me to have diarrhea, don¡¯t you? You bastard. I might as well have raised a puppy instead of giving birth to you. At least a puppy will wag its tail at me! Go pour again! If I can¡¯t drink water tonight, you won¡¯t get to rest.¡±
After saying that, Chen Ci red at her son and mmed the ss of water on the cab.
Hu Shuo looked bitter.
He could tell that his mother was deliberately tormenting him to vent her anger.
Of course he had toply.
Therefore, Hu Shuo took the cup and turned around to fetch hot water again. He waited for the water temperature to drop. This time, he waited for 18 minutes. The water temperature was slightly hotter than before.
He brought it to Chen Ci for her to drink.
This time, Chen Ci spat it out again and smashed the cup on Hu Shuo¡¯s body. ¡°I think you want to burn me to death! You brought me such hot water to drink.
Has your brain been eaten by a dog? I raised you to be so big, but you can¡¯t even make a cup of warm water. My life is really bitter.¡±
She chattered on and scolded him again before saying, ¡°Pour it again! I want to see when you can pour the right water.¡±
¡°Alright.¡± Hu Shuo lowered his head, took the cup again, and walked out.
The warm water was all over his clothes, and it was cold outside.
He sighed deeply and returned to his room after fetching the water. This time, he waited for 19 minutes. When the water cooled just enough, he sent it to Chen Ci.
Chen Ci took a sip and ced it on the cab beside her.
Seeing that his mother was finally satisfied, Hu Shuo looked at his mother with his sleepy eyes and hoped that his mother would let him sleep for a while. He was really too sleepy.
Chen Ci sneered and looked at Hu Shuo. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well. Bring a stool and sit beside me. Listen to my orders at any time.¡±
He wants to sleep? It was still early. If she did not torture Hu Shuo properly, she would not be able to vent her anger.
In order not to anger his mother, Hu Shuo could only do as he was told.
He was too tired. After sitting for a while, he closed his eyes and fell asleep.
Chen Ci snorted. ¡°Hu Shuo, get up. I have a headache. Come and massage me for a while.¡±
Hu Shuo was angry and annoyed, but the person in front of him was his mother. He could only rely on his willpower to reach out and massage his mother.
After pressing for a while, Chen Ci asked him to find a thick nket. She was cold.
Hu Shuo shook his head to wake himself up. Then, he ran out of the hospital and bought a thick nket for his mother.
Seeing that he had returned, Chen Ci asked him to get her some foot-washing water to soak her feet.
Just like that, Hu Shuo stayed up until dawn.
Seeing his dispirited expression, Chen Ci nodded in satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep for three hours. Go to the restaurant and buy a cup of mixed grain porridge. Remember to use the thermos at home to keep it warm. Don¡¯t wake me up when youe back.¡±
After giving her instructions, shey down in satisfaction and fell asleep.
Hu Shuo looked sleepy and ufortable. He walked downstairs. The restaurant was at the southernmost part of the capital. It would take him at least two and a half hours to get there. When he returned, his mother would be awake.
He would be ravaged by his mother again.
At the thought of this, Hu Shuo felt terrible.
On the other side.
For the first time, Yu Zheng and the other two went to Hu Ying¡¯s vi to have breakfast with her.
When Hu Ying saw the three of them arrive neatly, she was surprised and pleasantly surprised. ¡°Why are you free to apany me for breakfast today?¡±
Usually, it was very difficult for the three of them to apany her for breakfast.
They actually took the initiative toe today. Could it be that they missed her?
Yu Zheng thought for a while and said frankly, ¡°Mom, we have something to tell you. You have to listen.¡±
Hu Ying had a bad feeling about this. ¡°What is it?¡±
¡°Last night, Second Aunt fainted from anger because of Yu Miao,¡± Yu Hong added.
Hu Ying looked surprised. ¡°What exactly is going on? Isn¡¯t Yu Miao recuperating? Why did she contact your second aunt?¡±
Yu Zheng told her what had happened and left out the part where Chen Ci hit Yu Miao. Hu Ying was stunned.
In the end, the three brothers looked at Hu Ying in unison..
Chapter 621 - 621: Yu Miao Is a Victim
Chapter 621: Yu Miao Is a Victim
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Hu Ying did not understand. ¡°Why are all of you looking at me?¡±
¡°Mom, our Yu family is also responsible for this matter. What do you think we should do?¡± Yu Zheng asked tentatively. He also wanted to know his mother¡¯s attitude.
Second Aunt had always had a good rtionship with her mother, and she had fainted from anger because of Yu Miao. Would her mother go and apologize?
Or would she stop Yu Miao from interacting with Hu Shuo?
However, Hu Ying nced at the three of them coldly. ¡°Who said that our Yu family has to take responsibility for this matter? ording to you, Hu Shuo also admitted that he insisted on taking care of Yu Miao. Most of the responsibility is on Hu Shuo. Yu Miao is still the victim!¡±
Hearing this, Yu Zheng was slightly stunned.
He did not expect his mother to think that way at all. She did not have any intention of apologizing at all. She even felt that she was the one who was right.
¡°Victim?¡± Yu Hong opened his mouth wide and couldn¡¯t help but ask.
Hu Ying nodded heavily. ¡°Of course. Yu Miao is recuperating in the ward. Not only was she pestered by Hu Shuo, but Chen Ci also came to the ward to cause trouble, severely affecting Yu Miao¡¯s recovery. Yu Miao is the victim.¡±
Yu Hong still wanted to say something, but Yu Ruo tugged at his sleeve, hinting him not to say anything.
Yu Zheng took a deep breath. ¡°Since that¡¯s what Mom thinks, I won¡¯t say anything else. I still have to go to the hospital today to see Second Aunt¡¯s condition. Mom, do you want to go with me?¡±
Hu Ying pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m tired of staying in the hospital. Besides, it¡¯s not good for me to go to the hospital for no reason.¡±
Ever since she recovered from the parasitic poison, she had been very wary of going to the hospital.
Yu Hong couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mom, haven¡¯t you always been on good terms with Second Aunt? She¡¯s sick. Aren¡¯t you going to take a look?¡±
Hu Ying rolled her eyes. ¡°That was in the past. I don¡¯t care about rtives or friends now.¡±
In any case, she had already cut ties with the Hu family. She would not need to build a good rtionship with Chen Ci in the future. She might as well cut ties with them. Right now, she only wanted to eliminate the scars on her stomach.
When Yu Hong saw his mother¡¯s cold expression, his heart felt a little heavy. His mother really didn¡¯t care about anything. Even if she didn¡¯t care about his second aunt, she had to think about her sons.
If the rtionship between the Yu family and the Hu family¡¯s second familypletely fell apart, the brothers would not have the face to return to the Hu family.
Yu Zheng immediately said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to the hospital myself and visit Second Aunt on behalf of the Yu family.¡±
After breakfast, the brothers left.
Yu Zheng created another group and pulled his father in, as well as the four brothers of the Yu family.
He postedst night¡¯s video in the group chat and sent a voice message exining the entire process of the matter. He emphasized his mother¡¯s attitude and finally @ Yu Zong. [Dad, that¡¯s what happened. What should we do?]
After Yu An and Yu Zong finished watching, they didn¡¯t know what to say.
Yu Miao was really capable!
After they left, she caused so much trouble.
Yu Zong thought for a while before replying: [I¡¯ll leave it to you to deal with it. You don¡¯t have to tell me what happens after that. If necessary, you canpensate the Hu family¡¯s second family.]
Hu Ying did not care, and it was rted to Hu Shao¡¯s wife, so it was not appropriate for him to interfere.
However, in the eyes of outsiders, Yu Miao represented the Yu family. They could not escape responsibility for this matter.
Yu Zheng: [Okay.]
Yu Zheng sighed and could only go to the hospital with the gifts.
When he arrived at the ward, Chen Ci was a little disappointed that Hu Ying did note with him. ¡°Have you told your mother?¡±
Yu Zheng took a deep breath and could only make up a lie. ¡°My mother has abdominal pain and doesn¡¯t want to see me. I didn¡¯t have the chance to tell her in person.¡±
Perhaps this way, he could maintain his rtionship with the Hu family.
¡°Alright!¡±
Chen Ci¡¯s expression softened a little, but she did not me Hu Ying. ¡°Sit down. This has nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡±
Yu Zheng sat down, not knowing what to say.
Chen Ci thought for a moment and still felt that she had to tell Hu Ying about this, so she took out her phone and called Hu Ying.
Thinking that Yu Zheng was beside her, she turned on the loudspeaker.
When the call went through, before Chen Ci could say anything, Hu Ying asked first, ¡°Chen Ci, are you here to apologize to me? There¡¯s no need to apologize to me. Let Hu Shuo apologize to Yu Miao! If your son didn¡¯t insist on pestering Yu Miao, Yu Miao wouldn¡¯t have let him keep watch at night.¡±
As soon as he said this, Chen Ci frowned.
She looked up at Yu Zheng with a face full of anger. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your mother had abdominal pain and didn¡¯t tell your mother about this?¡±
What else did she not understand? Yu Zheng lied, afraid that she would find out what his mother said..
Chapter 622 - 622: Fainting Again
Chapter 622: Fainting Again
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Zheng was so anxious that he was sweating profusely. He did not know what to say.
Chen Ci red at him coldly, took a deep breath, and said to the phone, ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve said so, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. I¡¯ll give you three days to bring Yu Miao here to apologize. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell the entire Hu family about this and let Dad and Mom punish you!¡±
What did she mean by Hu Shuo pestering Yu Miao? Hu Ying really knew how to make things up!
On the other end of the phone, Hu Ying¡¯s reply came very quickly. ¡°If you want to say it, go ahead. Anyway, I¡¯ve already been chased out of the Hu family, and I don¡¯t care about Yu Miao¡¯s reputation. If this matter gets out, your son¡¯s reputation will be ruined. Think about it yourself!¡±
After saying that, Hu Ying hung up.
Chen Ci was so angry that her face turned red. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Hu Ying!¡±
She did not expect that she and Hu Ying would end up like this.
She fainted. It was fine if Hu Ying was unwilling toe and see her, but she even threatened her with Hu Shuo¡¯s reputation! She was really too heartless.
At this moment, Hu Shuo had just returned from outside. He walked into the ward with a thermos sk in his hand. In the bucket was the porridge that he had queued up to buy.
He walked in and saw that his mother¡¯s face was livid.
Yu Zheng sat at the side listlessly like a frosted eggnt.
Hu Shuo could not help but ask, ¡°Mom, Yu Zheng, what happened? Why do you look like this?¡±
Chen Ci¡¯s face was gloomy, but she didn¡¯t say anything.
Yu Zheng was also stunned on the spot and did not say anything.
Hu Shuo quickly walked over and took out the porridge. He opened the lid and handed it to his mother. ¡°Mom, try it. This porridge is still hot.¡±
He could not waste the porridge that he had painstakingly bought.
Chen Ci got angry when she saw Hu Shuo. She waved her hand and sprinkled all the porridge on Hu Shuo.
Hu Shuo was covered in porridge. The porridge was even poured into his cor. It was so hot that he called out, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±
After the porridge was scooped out, it had been ced in the thermos. It was still a little hot when it was taken out.
Hu Shuo lowered his head and saw that the flesh on his chest was all red from the heat.
Chen Ci was so angry that she stood up from the bed and threw a pillow at Hu Shuo. ¡°You b*stard. If you didn¡¯t put the me on yourself first, I wouldn¡¯t have been threatened and mocked by Hu Ying. You¡¯vepletely embarrassed me!¡±
As she hit him, tears streamed down her face. ¡°My life is really bitter. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to raise you, and I¡¯ve suffered humiliation because of you. I really don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡±
Chen Ci vented all the grievances and resentment in her heart on Hu Shuo.
Yu Zheng was shocked and moved towards the wall, afraid that the mes of war would affect him.
If he was beaten up, no one would stand up for him.
Hu Shuo felt extremely wronged. What happened to his mother and aunt had nothing to do with him.
He hid from his mother¡¯s pillow and said angrily, ¡°Mom, you should have known long ago that my aunt would definitely stand on Yu Miao¡¯s side. Do you really think your rtionship with my aunt is enough for her to side with you?¡±
His mother was so naive.
When she was in the Hu family, she always helped his aunt, hoping to join forces with his aunt to fight against his eldest aunt.
Little did she know that she was the one being used. His aunt did not take her to heart at all.
Hearing Hu Shuo¡¯s words, Chen Ci was so angry that her heart ached.
She really wanted to test Hu Ying¡¯s attitude and see if Hu Ying would give her some face.
Unexpectedly, Hu Ying did not take her seriously at all. She did not even take the entire Hu family seriously and did not care about Yu Miao¡¯s reputation. There was nothing to threaten Hu Ying with at all.
At the thought of this, Chen Ci¡¯s heart beat faster, and her vision darkened. She could not control her body and she wanted to faint.
She reached out and propped herself up on the bed, her face pale.
Hu Shuo was shocked and quickly went over to support his mother. ¡°Mother, how are you? Shall I call a doctor for you?¡±
Seeing this, Yu Zheng immediately rushed out of the ward to call the doctor.
Hu Shuo immediately pinched Chen Ci and called her mother over and over again. He became anxious.
Soon, the doctor arrived.
The doctor treated Chen Ci again, allowing her to catch her breath and lie quietly on the bed.
After it was over, the doctor called Yu Zheng and Hu Shuo out of the ward and said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that we can¡¯t agitate the patient anymore? If she faints and goes into shock again, there¡¯s a possibility that she will be a vegetable.¡±
Hu Shuo lowered his head guiltily. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±
If something really happened to his mother, he could not imagine how his life would continue in the future..
Chapter 623 - 623: Making Trouble Without Reason
Chapter 623: Making Trouble Without Reason
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After returning to the ward, Hu Shuo sat by the bed and lowered his head in deep thought.
He couldn¡¯t make his mother angry anymore. He had to listen to her more in the future.
Chen Ciy on the bed and looked out of the window, tears quietly flowing from the corners of her eyes.
She had never done anything bad in her life. Why did she have to suffer like this when she was in her middle age? Why couldn¡¯t her child be more obedient?
Yu Zheng also walked in, not knowing what to do.
He walked over to the stool and sat down.
It was not that he did not want to leave. Thinking of what his father had said, he wanted to talk to his second aunt about this.
Hu Shuo¡¯s phone vibrated. He took it out and realized that it was already noon. Yu Miao had sent him a message asking if he wanted to eat together.
He replied: [Eat first. I¡¯m not done with my matters here.]
Yu Miao replied: [Okay.] She even sent an aggrieved expression.
When Hu Shuo saw this, he hurriedlyforted her: [Be good. I¡¯ll treat you to delicious food tonight. Haven¡¯t you always wanted to eat steak? I¡¯ll get the restaurant to send it over tonight. I¡¯ll eat it with you.]
After a while, Yu Miao replied, ¡°Okay, I like you the most. I really want to be your sister for the rest of my life.¡± She sent another happily dancing emoji.
The corners of Hu Shuo¡¯s mouth curled up, and his mood improved a lot. [If you¡¯re happy, I¡¯m happy too. Let¡¯s have a big meal tonight. I¡¯ll buy your favorite cupcake.]
Chen Ci was crying when she heard his phone vibrate.
She tilted her head and saw Hu Shuo typing rapidly with his fingers. The corners of his mouth were curled up high. He was clearly in a good mood.
Chen Ci looked at Yu Zheng and said, ¡°Yu Zheng, bring Hu Shuo¡¯s phone over.¡±
Yu Zheng was stunned for a moment. He reached out and snatched Hu Shuo¡¯s phone away, handing it to Chen Ci.
Hu Shuo was still smiling foolishly just now and did not notice the situation at all. He did not have the time to lock the screen.
Therefore, when Chen Ci took the phone, she could clearly see the chat interface.
She flipped through the chat quickly, her expression bing darker and angrier.
Unexpectedly, while she was in pain and sadness, her son was stillforting that b*tch Yu Miao and discussing what to eat tonight!
Chen Ci¡¯s heartpletely turned cold. ¡°I had just gotten out of danger and managed to recover a little. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t care about me, but you¡¯re stillforting Yu Miao? Do you have a conscience? In your eyes, I can¡¯t evenpare to one of Yu Miao¡¯s fingers, right?¡±
She was tired. After recognizing the truth, her mentality copsed.
Hu Shuo frowned and said helplessly, ¡°Mom, can you stop being unreasonable? I can¡¯tmunicate with you like this.¡±
Chen Ci was angry again. ¡°How am I unreasonable? If you can¡¯tmunicate with me, you canmunicate with Yu Miao, right?¡±
She had raised this son for nothing. He only knew how to side with outsiders.
Anger surged in Chen Ci¡¯s heart. She raised her phone and threw it on the ground. ¡°Who let you guys chat! Who let you guys eat! You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere tonight. You can only stay in the ward!¡±
She was also sick. Hu Shuo had never thought of making soup for her. Instead, he wanted to send dinner to Yu Miao.
At this moment, Chen Ci¡¯s hatred for Yu Miao had reached its peak.
Hu Shuo rushed over anxiously and wanted to catch his phone. However, he did not manage to catch it and could only watch as his phone was smashed to the ground.
His eyes were red with anger. ¡°Mom, how could you¡¡±
He was about toin when Yu Zheng covered his mouth and hurriedly said, ¡°Cousin, stop talking. Second Aunt¡¯s health isn¡¯t good. Don¡¯t make her angry.¡±
Hu Shuo gritted his teeth and his face turned red.
He was really wronged. He and Yu Miao had not done anythingst night. He had only coaxed Yu Miao just now to express his apology as she was innocently pped by his mother.
Why was his mother so angry?
Seeing that he had no regrets, Chen Ci¡¯s face was filled with unwillingness and anger. She looked deeply at Hu Shuo before lying back down on the bed.
She was so disappointed that she no longer had any hope.
The ward fell silent.
Yu Zheng bade farewell at the right time. Looking at the situation today, it was not suitable to talk about anything else. They could only talk about it next time.
He said politely, ¡°Second Aunt, I still have something on, so I¡¯ll go back first. Take care of yourself.¡±
Chen Ci closed her eyes and did not reply.
After Yu Zheng walked out of the ward, he heaved a sigh of relief.
In the office.
Yu An forwarded the video on his phone to Yu Su. [Yu Su, Yu Miao seems to have her eyes on Hu Shuo again. Does it affect you?]
Yu Su was dealing with some matters. When she saw this, she replied: [It¡¯s fine.
Looks like she didn¡¯t seed in absorbing luck. Don¡¯t worry..]
Chapter 624 - 624: What a Messy Relationship
Chapter 624: What a Messy Rtionship
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu An: [That¡¯s good. Take good care of yourself. I might need another two months before I cane back.]
Yu Su smiled and replied, ¡°Alright, go ahead!¡±
Recently, she had been busy filming and did not feel lonely.
However, it was not a bad feeling to have family members thinking about her.
At the mobile phone repair shop in the capital.
A man sneaked into the shop and walked towards the repairman. ¡°Brother, help me crack the phone password. I¡¯ll give you 20,000 dors!¡±
This person¡¯s name was Wu Cheng, and he was an entertainment reporter.
His family was hospitalized and happened to see Yu Miao in the ward. He stared at Yu Miao, checking her every move and searching for useful reports.
For the past few days, a man had been staying in Yu Miao¡¯s room.
Wu Cheng also took many photos and videos as evidence.
Justst night, he happened to hear some movements in Yu Miao¡¯s ward. He was guarding outside the ward and saw a woman walking out of the hospital angrily, followed by two men.
Two of the men were Yu Zheng and Yu Hong.
At that time, Wu Cheng knew that there was a big scoop. Something shocking must have happened.
He followed closely behind the three of them and realized that the woman was agitated and had fainted. Yu Zheng and Yu Hong sent her to the emergency room.
Wu Cheng followed behind and picked up a phone.
He hoped to find some more eye-catching big revtions on this phone.
¡°20,000 dors?¡± The maintenance worker nced at him from head to toe in disbelief.
Wu Cheng opened his bag and revealed stacks of cash. The maintenance worker was stunned.
The maintenance worker was still a little timid. ¡°Did you steal this phone?¡±
If it involved breaking thew, he might as well not take the money and live a peaceful life.
Wu Cheng¡¯s face was cold as he said angrily, ¡°My wife has someone outside. I want to unlock her phone password and find evidence for thewyer. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to get a divorce!¡±
He sighed deeply. ¡°Brother, please help me!¡±
After saying that, his face was ashen and his eyes were filled with frustration.
The maintenance worker patted his shoulder and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll help you. You can¡¯t reveal that I unlocked the phone. I¡¯m afraid someone will take revenge.¡±
¡°I understand!¡± Wu Cheng was overjoyed, but he nodded calmly.
If this news exploded, he would earn the $20,000 back and might even be promoted.
The maintenance worker quickly cracked the password. Wu Cheng threw down the cash and rushed home.
After he went home and flipped through his phone, Wu Cheng¡¯s face was red and his voice trembled as he whispered, ¡°I¡¯m going to make a fortune¡¡±
Big news! He had definitely dug up big news.
Wu Cheng immediately found the entertainment chief editor and sent the video over.
Soon, the video with the title ¡°Yu Miao is sleeping with the mysterious man. The man¡¯s identity is actually¡¡± rushed to the trending searches.
Many people knew that Yu Miao¡¯s private life was indecent and were curious about what new revtions would be revealed, so they clicked on it.
After watching it, theizens were stunned.
The man¡¯s name was revealed in the video. It was Hu Shuo.
He was Yu Miao¡¯s cousin.
Unexpectedly, Yu Miao evenid hands on her cousin. The two of them were even sleeping on the same bed. They were both adults. Who would believe that they didn¡¯t do anything?
Moreover, the woman was the usually flirtatious Yu Miao!
Before theizens could repost it, a new post was posted. It was another entertainment news ount with nine photos.
The woman in the photo was also Yu Miao.
The man holding her was another person. This person looked familiar and looked a little like the man in the video.
In the photo, Yu Miao was hugged by a young man and their eyes met.
When this news was released, theizens were all guessing who this man was.
Not long after, someone dug out thements.
[This person is also Yu Miao¡¯s cousin. His name is Hu Rui!]
[He¡¯s quite handsome. Why does he like Yu Miao? What a pity.]
[Oh my god, Yu Miao is really amazing. Not only is she sleeping on the bed with Hu Shuo, but she¡¯s also hugging Hu Rui intimately. She¡¯s even flirting with the Yu brothers. Impressive!]
[Thinking about it this way, Yu Miao manages her time well. These men are all subdued.]
[I¡¯m going to vomit. It hurts my eyes!]
[How disgusting. How can there be such a messy rtionship in the world? Don¡¯t the parents of the Yu family and the Hu family care?]
[The Yu family is really chaotic. The Hu family is also quite chaotic..]
Chapter 625 - 625: Chaos in the House
Chapter 625: Chaos in the House
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
[Tsk tsk, I think that Yu Miao is not an adopted daughter at all. She¡¯s a child bride of the Yu family and the Hu family. She is used for the few brothers to y with.]
[Disgusting, I want to vomit!]
This photo of Hu Rui hugging Yu Miao at the bar was also trending and it was ranked alongside the video.
In thements section, the two videos were filled withments scolding Yu Miao.
She became despised by everyone.
There were also many marketing ounts that used Yu Miao¡¯s past photos and videos to edit many small videos and post them on various apps to entertainizens.
In almost two hours, everyone knew about Yu Miao¡¯s incident.
Not long after, everyone in the capital¡¯s wealthy circle was discussing this matter.
They originally thought that Yu Miao¡¯s rtionship with the Yu brothers was hical enough. They did not expect Yu Miao to be so open with the Hu brothers. It was really shocking.
Many people who were on good terms with the Hu family called Hu Yu and Hu Shao, wanting to remind them.
Those who had enmity with the Hu family sent mocking messages to the Hu family.
In the CEO¡¯s office of the Hu Corporation.
Hu Yu was dealing with thepany¡¯s business when his phone rang.
He took a casual look at the message and immediately flew into a rage. ¡°They are really too much, really too much.¡±
Someone had sent him a screenshot of the video and a photo at the bar.
Why were the two young children of the Hu family with Yu Miao?
What infuriated Hu Yu the most was that one of them was his eldest son!
The secretary knocked on the door and walked in. She showed Hu Yu the trending topic today. ¡°President Hu, do we need to take any measures?¡±
The Hu family also had their own marketing andwyer team that could help thepany deal with the aftermath.
Hu Yu¡¯s face darkened as he watched the video in the ward again. He realized that Chen Ci had known about it long ago but did not tell the Hu family.
Even the two boys from the Yu family knew about it. This was too outrageous!
Hu Yu shook his head. ¡°We will only remove the trending topics and not do anything else.¡±
If theizens wanted to see the Yu and Hu families make a fool of themselves, he would let them. Since Hu Rui and Hu Shuo were not afraid, he would not stop them.
Rather than block it, it was better to let it go.
If he were to take other tough measures, it would incite theizens¡¯ negative emotions.
Hu Yu immediately called Yu Zong. Yu Zong had obviously seen the news and quickly picked up.
Hu Yu lowered his voice and said, ¡°Old Yu, your adopted daughter is really amazing. She caused such a hugemotion every few days. She¡¯s quite capable.¡±
Previously, she had coaxed the Yu brothers and tricked them into listening to her. Now, she was harming the children of the Hu family. Did Yu Miao still have any shame?
Yu Zong saw the trending topic and knew about the entire matter. He felt a little guilty. ¡°She just wants to stir up trouble between our families. I¡¯ve long asked Hu Ying to send Yu Miao away, but she refused to listen and even went out to stay with Yu Miao. Sigh!¡±
In the end, it turned into a deep sigh.
He also wanted Yu Miao to leave, but unfortunately, Hu Ying didn¡¯t let him. It was very difficult for him!
Yu Zong thought of something and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Chen Ci tell you about this? She knew about itst night.¡±
¡°I¡¯m afraid she still wants to hide it and clean up her son¡¯s mess!¡± At the mention of this, Hu Yu was so angry that he clenched his fists and gritted his teeth.
If Chen Ci had revealed something to her family, the Hu family would not have been so passive now.
If Hu Rui had not been poisoned, he would have gone to the hospital and broken Hu Rui¡¯s legs!
This was too outrageous!
After Yu Zong heard this, he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Since things have alreadye to this, let¡¯s think about how to deal with the aftermath. I¡¯m still overseas. If you need the Yu family to do anything, you can contact me.¡±
The matter was caused by Yu Miao, and the Yu family had to take responsibility.
Hu Yu sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. I¡¯m afraid the second family of the Hu family will be in a hurry for a while.¡±
Hu Shuo worked in the television station and needed a clean reputation. Now that this matter has happened, he might not be able to keep his job.
He hoped that Hu Shuo would not regret it!
Also, if Hu Shuo¡¯s fiancee, Fan Ru, saw the trending topic and realized that the first person hu Shuo met after he returned to the country was Yu Miao, and he was even lying on the same bed as Yu Miao, she would definitely break off the engagement.
The two of them hung up the phone and dealt with all kinds of messages and calls.
Yu Zong received another call from Old Master Yu and had an ominous feeling.
Sure enough, Old Master Yu scolded him fiercely and questioned him about how he managed his adopted daughter, Yu Miao, causing the Hu and Yu families to be in chaos.
He even asked when Yu Miao would leave the Yu family..
Chapter 626 - 626: Lost His Soul
Chapter 626: Lost His Soul
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Zong exined that Hu Ying had been protecting Yu Miao and had even moved out with her.
Old Master Yu scolded coldly, telling Yu Zong to settle it himself and not find an excuse.
Yu Zong could only smile bitterly and promise to deal with it quickly before Old Master Yu hung up.
After hanging up the phone, Yu Zong immediately asked his assistant toe in. Not only did he ask his assistant to remove the trending topic, but he also asked his assistant to spend money to reduce the poprity of this matter.
Just like that, the trending topics quickly disappeared, and the words disappeared.
However, the videos and photos were all saved by theizens. They were still browsed andmented on various apps that broadcasted videos. They were even more popr than before.
Hu Ying, who was in the vi, did not escape either.
Her phone buzzed, and many people asked her for details about this matter.
Yu Zong called her and reprimanded her.
Hu Ying was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She could not say anything to retort.
Many noblewomen who had never liked Hu Ying also @ Hu Ying in the group chat, mocking her for being open-minded and having found a child bride for her son and nephew since such a long time ago.
Hu Ying sat alone in the room with an embarrassed look on her face.
In the ward.
Wu Xi looked at Hu Rui coldly and asked, ¡°Do you have any other rtionship with Yu Miao?¡±
Hu Rui also saw the photos and videos and shook his head. ¡°Mom, we¡¯re siblings. We only hugged for a while and didn¡¯t do anything.¡±
¡°You didn¡¯t do anything? Aren¡¯t you crossing the line by hugging in public? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know how many men she¡¯s been with?¡± Wu Xi said angrily.
Adults should pay attention to their boundaries, unlike when they were young.
Yu Miao was such a messy person. How could he be so ambiguous with her?
¡°I didn¡¯t know Yu Miao was that kind of person at that time,¡± Hu Rui lowered his head and said helplessly.
He didn¡¯t know what he was thinking at that time. Seeing that Meng Bo and the secretary were very close, he subconsciously hugged Yu Miao.
Now that he thought about it, he really regretted it.
¡°Since you know that you regret it, you have to be more careful in the future. You can¡¯t mess around with her in any way that concerns romance anymore, understand?¡± Wu Xi sighed.
At this moment, in another hospital¡¯s ward.
Hu Shuo¡¯s face was pale as his fingers subconsciously swiped on the phone.
His previous phone was broken, and he went to buy a new one in the afternoon. He clicked on all kinds of apps, and all they sent were videos of him and Yu Miao getting up from the hospital bed.
Now that this happened, his life was over.
Chen Ci woke up from her sleep and felt that she had rested well. When she saw that her son was still sitting obediently on the stool, she felt much better.
It seemed that her son still cared about her.
After she lost her temper, she obediently took care of her in the ward.
¡°Son, get me a ss of water,¡± Chen Ci sat up and said slowly.
Hu Shuo was shocked by the voice and said in a daze, ¡°Ah! Alright¡ Alright, I¡¯ll pour water for you.¡±
He stood up slowly and wanted to go to the water room to get water.
Chen Ci asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a kettle in the room? Hurry up and pour it from the kettle. I¡¯m about to die of thirst.¡±
¡°Alright¡¡± Hu Shuo turned around mechanically and walked towards the kettle with his head lowered.
When he arrived, he realized that he had not taken the cup. He turned around to take the cup again. Under the light, Chen Ci saw that her son¡¯s face was pale and his soul was about to leave his body.
Chen Ci said coldly, ¡°What happened? You seem to have lost your soul!¡±
¡°Ah!¡± Hu Shuo squeezed out an ugly smile anxiously. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom. I¡¯m fine.¡±
After a while, he finally poured a ss of water.
Chen Ci had just drunk it when she spat it all out. ¡°It¡¯s so hot. Can¡¯t you feel it when you pour it?¡±
The water was like boiling water, scalding Chen Ci¡¯s mouth.
She was about to go crazy. Her son seemed to have lost his soul. She did not know what had happened.
Hu Shuo looked at his mother in a daze. Tears flowed down his face. ¡°Mom! I was wrong.¡±
¡°What?¡± Chen Ci looked at him warily and asked curiously.
¡®What exactly do you mean?¡¯
Hu Shuo turned on his phone and flipped to a small video. He handed it to Chen Ci. Chen Ci¡¯s eyes were filled with shock as she held her phone tightly. Even after the video had finished ying, she had yet to react.
There was only one thought in her mind. It was over!
Her son¡¯s life was over, and so was hers.
Everything was over..
Chapter 627 - 627: Shameless
Chapter 627: Shameless
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chen Ci stared fixedly at Hu Shuo and reached out to p him. ¡°Is everything alright now? Everyone knows about you and Yu Miao. Didn¡¯t you say that the two of you are innocent? Hold a press conference now. Go tell the people outside!¡±
She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Have you forgotten that you have an engaged fiancee? When the Fan family finds out, you won¡¯t be able to keep your marriage!¡±
Only then did Hu Shuo react and immediately call Fan Ru.
After the call was picked up, Fan Ru said angrily, ¡°You b*stard, you still dare to call me. Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯ve been waiting for you toe back in the capital? I¡¯ve waited for you for a full year. It¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯t tell me that you wereing back, but you even ran to Yu Miao¡¯s bed. You¡¯re really shameless! I¡¯m ashamed for you.¡±
She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°You actually called me. Are you trying to humiliate me? Let me tell you, the Fan family doesn¡¯t care about this marriage. We¡¯ll annul the engagement and never contact each other again.¡±
Hu Shuo¡¯s eyes were red and he looked ashamed. He couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Fan Ru! It¡¯s not what you think. Yu Miao and I are innocent.¡±
Fan Ru spat and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t pester me. I feel like vomiting when I see you now. You actuallyid hands on your cousin. You¡¯re really a piece of trash!¡±
The person on the other end quickly hung up the phone. She did not even give Hu Shuo a chance to reply. She was very cold.
Hu Shuo was stunned.
Did things really have toe to this? Just because of a video, his fiancee wanted to cancel the engagement without even giving him a chance to exin?
Chen Ci asked, ¡°What did they say?¡±
Hu Shuo gritted his teeth and took a deep breath. ¡°Fan Ru said that the Fan family wants to cancel the engagement and even scolded me.¡±
Chen Ci was speechless.
What she said really came true.
Chen Ci examined Hu Shuo coldly and asked, ¡°Did you and Yu Miao really not do anything out of line?¡±
She still had doubts about this.
If he really didn¡¯t do it, she could still plead with the Fan family.
¡°No! I really just slept on the same bed with her. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Hu Shuo was about to break down, and tears flowed from the corners of his eyes.
He was wronged.
At that time, it was Fan Ru who had fallen in love with him and took the initiative to let her parentse over to discuss the marriage with the Hu family.
Gradually, he fell in love with Fan Ru. When he took photos in the forest, he would also think of the scene of marrying Fan Ru in the future. He really did not want to cancel the engagement.
Chen Ci nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll persuade Fan Ru again.¡±
At this moment, Hu Shao rushed to the ward in a hurry. As soon as he pushed the door open, he saw Hu Shuo standing there with red eyes. Chen Ci was also standing by the bed in her hospital gown.
He strode towards Hu Shuo and pped him on the back. ¡°You damn brat, you¡¯ve caused such a huge trouble!¡±
Hu Shao opened his mouth to curse again.
Chen Ci red at him. ¡°Give me your phone. I¡¯ll call the Fan family. I haven¡¯t found my phone yet.¡±
At this point, Hu Shao finally came to a realization.
¡°How did the video leak out!¡± Someone must have picked up Chen Ci¡¯s phone and leaked the video to the entertainment media.
Hu Shao took out his phone and handed it to Chen Ci.
Chen Ci used Hu Shao¡¯s phone to call Fan Ru. Soon, the call went through.
¡°Hello, Uncle Hu?¡± Fan Ru¡¯s voice sounded.
Chen Ci smiled and tried her best to make her voice friendly. ¡°Fan Ru, I¡¯m Auntie. I want to talk to you. The engagement is a big deal and can¡¯t be canceled casually. Don¡¯t believe the rumors on the Inte. Hu Shuo and Yu Miao have never did anything out of line.¡±
Fan Ru kept silent.
Chen Ci added, ¡°If you feel wronged, Auntie will teach Hu Shuo a lesson for you. Don¡¯t be rash!¡±
Fan Ru was the only daughter in the Fan family. Thepany was very powerful. In the future, their assets would be left to Fan Ru and Hu Shuo. This was what Chen Ci was most satisfied with.
Fan Ru said coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯re asking me, I¡¯ll be straightforward. I did like Hu Shuo in the past. I also asked my parents to ask for the marriage, but we¡¯ve been together for more than two years, and his attitude towards me has always been cold.¡±
¡°Every time I go to the Hu family as a guest, he¡¯s always lukewarm. But when Yu Miaoes, he seems to have be a different person and is fawning over Yu Miao.¡±
¡°I can tolerate all of this. The thing that made me the most sad was that on the day of my birthday banquet, Hu Shuo brought Yu Miao to the banquet. When he heard that Yu Miao¡¯s stomach was not feeling well, his heart ached and he left the banquet with Yu Miao. He didn¡¯t even give me a birthday gift. After he left, my friends were allughing at me..¡±
Chapter 628 - 628: Stay Away From Rotten People
Chapter 628: Stay Away From Rotten People
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Auntie, if you meet such a man, will you still have expectations for him?¡±
Her words did not sound angry, but Chen Ci could feel the sadness in her heart.
Chen Ci¡¯s expression was ugly as she exined awkwardly for Hu Shuo, ¡°It should be a coincidence. He has you in his heart. At that time, he just didn¡¯t think things through. After you two get married, he will definitely dote on you the most.¡±
Fan Ru chuckled. ¡°Coincidence? Could it be that everything is a coincidence? Every time I encounter something important and need Hu Shuo to appear, Yu Miao will call him away for various reasons. Isn¡¯t she dering her sovereignty to me?¡±
¡°Yu Miao even bragged in front of me time and time again about how much Hu Shuo doted on her. This kind of rtionship is not an ordinary sibling rtionship at all.¡±
When she saw the trending topic, Fan Ru almost vomited.
She knew that Hu Shuo and Yu Miao had a good rtionship, but she did not expect the two of them to lie on the same bed under a nket.
Before seeing the trending video, Fan Ru also persuaded herself that she might be fine after marriage. Yu Miao could notpete with her, and she and Hu Shuo would be husband and wife.
However, after seeing the video, she made up her mind to break off the engagement with Hu Shuo.
There were many men in the world. As the daughter of the Fan family, there was no need for her to suffer.
For Yu Miao, Hu Shuo had quarreled with her countless times about Yu Miao. It was not good for her to tell her parents about it. She had been holding it in her heart and was about to fall sick from it.
She couldn¡¯t figure it out either. Where did the forthright and open-minded her go?
Therefore, after she thought it through, she immediately confessed to her parents. After hearing this, her parents were very angry and agreed to break off the engagement with the Hu family.
Fan Ru originally wanted her parents to negotiate with the Hu family, but she did not expect Hu Shuo to take the initiative to call her.
Since that was the case, she would make it clear in one go.
She was the one who had been wronged. There was no need to hide the truth for Yu Miao and Hu Shuo.
After Chen Ci heard this, her expression turned ugly, but she still advised again, ¡°Fan Ru, why don¡¯t you think about it again? You¡¯re in a fit of anger now, and you¡¯ll regret the decision you made in the future. Also, do your parents know about the annulment? Did they agree?¡±
If it was Fan Ru¡¯s one-sided decision, there was still room for negotiation.
The Fan family had also decided. There was really no room for negotiation.
Fan Ru immediately said, ¡°My parents have agreed. Auntie, I¡¯m sorry. My parents will negotiate with the Hu family about breaking off the engagement. It¡¯s not convenient for me to say anything else. Goodbye, Auntie.¡±
Chen Ci sighed and said unwillingly, ¡°Goodbye.¡±
What choice did she have?
Her son was disappointing. Yu Miao was a vixen who only knew how to seduce men all day.
After Fan Ru hung up the phone, she smiled at her parents beside her.
Mother Fan, Wang Ling, asked, ¡°How is it?¡±
Fan Ru nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve told her everything. You guys can negotiate from here.¡±
¡°Alright, leave it to your father and me.¡± Wang Ling said with a cold expression, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that the children of the Yu family and the Hu family would be mesmerized by that demon, Yu Miao. I heard that for Yu Miao, Hu Ying moved out of the Yu family. I¡¯m really confused!¡±
Fan Ru also had a cold expression. ¡°That¡¯s right. These people will be harmed by Yu Miao in the end.¡±
She waited to see what happened to this group of people.
When Fan Ru thought of Yu Miao in the video, she felt disgusted.
Wang Ling nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that this happened. It willpletely help you get out of the quagmire of the Hu family. Otherwise, you might suffer a lot after marrying into the Hu family.¡±
Hu Shuo was a muddle-headed person, and Yu Miao was a troublemaker. It would be strange if her life could be good.
Fan Ru agreed. ¡°Mom is right. It¡¯s better to stay away from rotten people so that we can start afresh.¡±
In the past, she did not understand why Yu Su wanted to sever ties with the Yu family and was so heartless. Yu Su must have long seen through everyone in the Yu family and did not have any hope for them!
Wang Ling looked at her husband and asked, ¡°Do you think Hu Shao knows that his son is so close to Yu Miao?¡±
Fan Zhen shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Hu Shao knows how to judge the situation the best. He wouldn¡¯t abandon our Fan family and let his son hang out with the adopted daughter of the Yu family.¡±
¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Wang Ling sighed and did not continue.
In the ward, Chen Ci¡¯s face was cold.
Hu Shao quickly asked, ¡°What did the Fan family say?¡±
Was he really going to break off the engagement with the Fan family?
Hu Shao was very proud to have a powerful inw. He did not want to lose this marriage.
If the engagement was broken off, Hu Shuo would definitely not be able to find a more powerful family than the Fan family to marry..
Chapter 629 - 629: Parting On Good Terms
Chapter 629: Parting On Good Terms
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chen Ci said coldly, ¡°The Fan family is determined to break off the engagement.¡±
Upon hearing this, Hu Shuo lowered his head in a daze. Perhaps he had really done something wrong.
Chen Ci stared at him and said, ¡°I always thought that you were a steady child. You had your own career and were willing to work hard for it. You were also determined. I didn¡¯t expect you to abandon your fiancee a few times for Yu Miao. It¡¯s all because of you that she wants to break off the engagement!¡±
Hu Shuo should really reflect on himself. Otherwise, he would make even bigger mistakes in the future.
Hu Shao looked indignant. ¡°Are we going to break off the engagement just like that?¡±
The Fan family only had one daughter, Fan Ru. She had a lot of assets.
Was he really going to give up such a good opportunity?
Chen Ci looked at him coldly and snorted. ¡°Your son wants to marry her, but she¡¯s unwilling to marry him. Can you force her to marry him? Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. It¡¯s better to part on good terms than anything else. Besides, Hu Shuo was the one who made a mistake. It¡¯s already good enough that she didn¡¯t pursue the matter.¡±
How dissatisfied.
The Fan family was already merciful enough. If the Hu family dared to treat the Chen family¡¯s girl like this, not only would the Chen family break off the engagement, but they would also seek justice.
Chen Ci looked at Hu Shuo again. ¡°If you¡¯re still muddle-headed, I¡¯ll transfer my shares in the Chen family to my nephews and don¡¯t even think about getting the Hu family¡¯s shares.¡±
Hearing this, Hu Shuopletely panicked.
If he did not have shares, he would be reduced to aborer who had to work hard for his whole life. That kind of life was too tiring and painful.
¡°Mom! Give me another chance,¡± Hu Shuo pleaded with a pale face.
He knew that his mother could really decide whether to keep these shares or not. His mother could even ask his father to take back the Hu family¡¯s shares.
Hu Shao¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Chen Ci, are we really going to do this?¡±
Chen Ci said with a cold face, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking? Since you don¡¯t have the ability to inherit the shares, just work hard for your life.¡±
She then looked at Hu Shuo and said, ¡°Also, don¡¯t go to Fan Ru in private to salvage the situation. If you provoke the Fan family toe to the Hu family to suppress you, I won¡¯t put in a good word for you.¡±
She understood her son. He must be indignant and wanted to talk to Fan Ru in person again.
Seeing that his mother had exposed his thoughts, Hu Shuo nodded with a defeated expression. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be careful with my words and actions in the future.¡±
Hu Shaoforted Chen Ci and asked her go to bed to rest for a while.
Hu Shuo walked out of the ward and smoked alone at the entrance of the hospital.
For the first time in his life, he tasted regret. His emotions wereplicated.
If he did it again, perhaps he would care more about Fan Ru and nurture their rtionship. Between Fan Ru and Yu Miao, he would also be biased towards Fan Ru.
But it was useless to think about it now.
At night.
Yu Su sat in the study and had an ominous feeling.
She calcted for herself and finally came to a conclusion. She was getting closer and closer to the time of her death in her previous life, and the luck she consumed was also increasing.
Most of the luck came from fans.
If she could survive this month safely, she would be able to survive the death tribtion in her life. Everything would be smooth-sailing in the future.
Yu Su was confident that she could get through it.
These days, it was all thanks to the support of her fans that she had enough luck to consume.
Yu Su was grateful and wanted to thank her fans and release a lucky draw for them on social media.
There were a total of three types of awards.
The first type was the protective spiritual artifact that Yu Su had made with her magic power.
The second type was various talismans, such as the Good Luck Talisman, the Fortune Talisman, the Health Talisman, and so on.
The third category was her signature and the trendy clothes under the studio.
There were ten spots for spiritual artifacts.
There were 2,000 talismans and 10,000 copies of signed and fashionable clothes.
There were a lot of them in total, and the chances of winning were higher. Unfortunately, Yu Su had too many fans, and these things were far from enough.
Yu Su even specially set up a formation during the lucky draw segment.
Only her loyal fans could draw the prize.
When the news of Yu Su¡¯s lucky draw gift to her fans came out, the fans were pleasantly surprised and leftments under the post.
Many celebrities also knew about this.
This matter was reposted by many marketing ounts and more people knew about it. It also attracted many people who could not stand Yu Su.
Some people who had never liked Yu Su started to cause trouble under the post.
[Isn¡¯t it just some talismans or something? You can just draw one and treat it as a gift for your fans? Yu Su is really stingy!]
Chapter 630 - 630: Lottery
Chapter 630: Lottery
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
[Hehe, I¡¯ll go to the Daoist temple to buy it. I don¡¯t want Yu Su to draw it either. Who knows how strong she is in metaphysics? If she draws a Wealth-Breaking Talisman, won¡¯t she be harming others?]
[Only silly fans like you think Yu Su is good.]
[A female celebrity is marketing her metaphysical skills every day. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?]
[Whoever wears the talisman paper drawn by Yu Su is a fool!]
[Who cares about Yu Su¡¯s autograph and clothes? They¡¯re all junk.]
Yu Su¡¯s fans were very calm when they saw these maliciousments and were not affected by these people at all.
The fans believed in Yu Su¡¯s metaphysical ability and also wanted to win the talisman paper drawn by Yu Su.
When the Yu brothers saw Yu Su¡¯s post, they were all very surprised.
They did not expect Yu Su to be so magnanimous!
Usually, one had to spend a lot of money to buy it, but they might not be able to buy it even if they wanted to. However, Yu Su directly gave it out with a lottery draw, and it was quite a lot.
Seeing that someone was saying that Yu Su was petty, Yu Hong could not help but post.
Yu Hong: [Someone actually said that Yu Su is petty. I really can¡¯t stand it anymore. Do you know how much it costs to buy Yu Su¡¯s talismans and spiritual artifacts?]
Under the text of the post, Yu Hong posted a few pictures.
Among them was a screenshot with a transfer record. On the talisman paper, it was five million dors, and on the spiritual artifact, it was ten million dors.
The other three pictures were all talisman papers and spiritual artifacts.
Under the post, he even posted ament: I really bought Yu Su¡¯s talisman paper and spiritual artifact.
The moment this post was released, theizens were stunned.
[Wow, talismans and spiritual artifacts are actually so expensive?]
[If I get it, I¡¯ll be a millionaire. Hahahaha¡]
[Yu Su is so generous!]
[Ordinary celebrities can¡¯t do this at all. Only Yu Su is so generous.]
[I¡¯m so envious of Yu Su¡¯s fans!]
[+1! Is it toote for me to be Yu Su¡¯s fan now?]
[As expected of Yu Su. The moment she took out something, it was worth millions, even those fashionable clothes cost more than a thousand dors.]
[Ahhh, I¡¯m so envious that I¡¯m tired of talking.]
Manyizens eximed, wanting to be Yu Su¡¯s fan.
However, at this moment, someone came out to find trouble.
[Didn¡¯t Yu Su make these talismans and spiritual artifacts herself? It¡¯s not like they cost anything. You guys are the only ones who treat them as treasures.]
[That¡¯s right. It might be useless at all. I even find it hard to wipe my butt with that talisman.]
[Yu Su¡¯s fans¡¯ IQ is worrying. They were bought over so easily?]
[Tsk tsk, I think Yu Su is really smart. She doesn¡¯t want to spend money, so she got some things she knows to make herself as the prize of the lottery. Not only did she solidify her fan base, but she also obtained a good reputation.]
As soon as this argument was made, many metaphysical masters who liked Yu Su could not sit still anymore and retorted.
[Do you think it¡¯s easy to make these talismans and spiritual artifacts?]
[Metaphysical masters¡¯ ritual implements and talismans consume their own magic power.]
[To metaphysical masters, they would definitely rather spend money than spend their magic power to make talismans and spiritual artifacts. Since Yu Su is willing to make them, she must be an artiste who loves her fans very much.]
[That¡¯s right. Yu Su and her fans are bidirectional.]
[If I were Yu Su, I would feel so aggrieved when I heard your words. Spending money is clearly the easiest and least troublesome thing.]
[A bunch of people pretending to know something they don¡¯t!]
[Hehehe, I really want to win Yu Su¡¯s talisman paper and spiritual artifact. Wish me luck.]
[Me too! Me too!]
[And me!]
When these metaphysical masters heard about the lottery, their hearts were already itching. Now, they could not sit still anymore and ran to Yu Su¡¯s ount to join the lottery.
Yu Su¡¯s fans were all dumbfounded.
[Aren¡¯t you also metaphysical masters? Don¡¯t fight with us!]
[That¡¯s right! Masters, please save some for the children.]
[That¡¯s right. We don¡¯t have enough to split amongst the fans either. If you guyse, the chances of us being chosen will be even lower. Boohoo¡]
[Please, masters, don¡¯te and join in the fun.]
Many fans begged, but the masters ignored them.
[We¡¯re also Yu Su¡¯s fans, but we don¡¯t check in every day like you guys. Therefore, I¡¯ll definitely take part in the lottery to win Yu Su¡¯s prize!]
[That¡¯s right. We are also fans. We can¡¯t be forgotten.]
[Children, I really want Yu Su¡¯s talisman paper. I¡¯m sorry.]
[That¡¯s right. Yu Su¡¯s spiritual artifact is really too powerful. I want to win it to do some learning. Sorry, sorry.]
Although they were also metaphysical masters, their strength was far inferior to Yu Su..
Chapter 631 - 631: Traveling
Chapter 631: Traveling
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su was talented and her cultivation speed was fast. They were left behind and could not catch up.
If they were lucky enough to win and observe Yu Su¡¯s talismans and spiritual artifacts, they might be able to break through the bottleneck. Thus, they could only snatch them from Yu Su¡¯s young fans.
It couldn¡¯t be helped.
Seeing this, the fans had no choice but to pray that they could get it.
Even many celebrities and staff in the entertainment industry were envious and wanted a share of the pie.
Especially those who knew Yu Su¡¯s strength, they also wanted to join the lottery. Unfortunately, they were not loyal fans and could not enter the lottery interface.
Only those who fulfilled the conditions of the lucky draw could participate in the lucky draw.
One of the conditions was that they had to follow Yu Su¡¯s ount for half a year. Those metaphysical masters had long followed Yu Su and fulfilled the conditions, but the celebrities and staff in the entertainment industry did not have a chance.
Yu Hong knew that he might not get it, so he tagged Yu Su on his social media ount.
Yu Hong: ¡°Yu Su, I still want to buy a spiritual artifact. You can set the price. I really need it. @Yu Su.¡±
Ever since he experienced the matter of stealing luck, he felt uneasy every day. He was always afraid that he would encounter something bad again and wanted to buy another spiritual artifact from Yu Su.
Unfortunately, Yu Su did not sell it to him.
When he saw that there was a protective spiritual artifact in the lottery prize this time, he began to covet it again.
Many directors, screenwriters, and celebrities in the entertainment industry saw Yu Hong¡¯s actions and tagged Yu Su, wanting to spend a lot of money to buy spiritual artifacts and talismans.
Yu Su also saw Yu Hong¡¯s post and ignored it.
There were also many people who contacted Yu Su directly and asked if she could sell it.
Yu Su rejected them politely.
She did not want to waste so much magic power and energy. Just making the talismans and spiritual artifacts of the fans would take a lot of time.
Seeing that Yu Su did not reply for a long time, Yu Hong was very disappointed.
However, he had no choice. He could only buy some spiritual artifacts from other metaphysical masters to obtain psychologicalfort.
After the lucky draw ended, Yu Su¡¯s prizes were almost ready.
She gave the prizes to Guan Lu and let her carry out the next step of packaging and transportation. There was no need to care anymore.
After everything was prepared, Yu Su contacted Xiao Han and the others to prepare to travel.
She did not take a ne directly to Spiritwood Valley. Instead, she nned to drive with them from the capital. On the way, they would check in at many scenic spots.
Even if she expanded the area like this, the mastermind would not be able to guess the truth.
Ye Tang arranged the work in the studio and found a recement. She also got into Yu Su¡¯s car and went on a trip together.
Meng Bo learned from their mutual friend that Ye Tang had been posting pictures of the scenery on her Moments for the past few days.
He tried to contact Ye Tang, but she didn¡¯t reply to his message.
He couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He abandoned his work and nned to chase after Ye Tang to repair their rtionship.
However, he did not dare to go alone. He was afraid that he would be mocked by Ye Tang and Yu Su, so he sent a message to Ye Chang and Yu Hong and asked them to go together.
These two people were very suitable to be his shield.
When Ye Chang heard that he had a chance to see Yu Su, the longing in his heart soared. He had not seen Yu Su for a long time and really wanted to see her.
Although he knew in his heart that Yu Su would not wee him, he still agreed.
When Yu Hong heard the two of them say this, he was a little afraid to go.
He wanted to spend more time with his biological sister, but when he thought of how sharp Yu Su¡¯s words were, he was a little afraid. If Yu Su hated him, the gains would not make up for the losses.
Ye Chang and Meng Bo kept persuading him to be brave.
Yu Hong thought about it for a long time before agreeing.
If he did not take the initiative to approach Yu Su, Yu Su would not bother him, right?
When he saw Yu Zheng and Yu Ruo, who were idle at home, a thought shed across his mind. Why don¡¯t he bring these two along?
Ever since Yu Ruo sat in the wheelchair, he had been depressed all day. If he went out for a walk, his mood might be better.
Yu Zheng was sloppy all day and he ought to find some things to be busy with.
In the Yu family¡¯s living room.
After hearing Yu Hong¡¯s words, Yu Zheng agreed with a smile. ¡°Alright, I haven¡¯t gone on a trip for a long time. It¡¯s good to go out for a walk.¡±
Once he was out, he would no longer have to listen to his mother¡¯s nagging! This was his ultimate goal.
Yu Ruo nodded. ¡°Alright, but someone has to push me around, I don¡¯t need to change the dressing on my wounds anymore. It is alright as long as I don¡¯t do any strenuous exercise.¡±
Even in his dreams, he fantasized about leaving his wheelchair and running on the grasnd or the desert..
Chapter 632 - 632: Something’s Wrong
Chapter 632: Something¡¯s Wrong
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Alright, we¡¯ve already decided on the itinerary this time. You guys can just join us for it. There¡¯s no need to n anything.¡± Yu Hong had a smile on his face. ¡°Then pack your things. We¡¯ll set off in the afternoon. After we leave, just send a message to Mom.¡±
¡°Okay,¡± Yu Ruo said with a smile.
Of course, they could not tell Hu Ying face to face. If they did, they would not be able to leave.
Yu Su and the others yed along the way and had already arrived at an ancient vige near Spiritwood Valley. They were exploring the ancient civilization of the vige.
Yu Hong and the others packed up and headed to the airport.
When they arrived at the cabin, Yu Zheng saw Ye Chang and Meng Bo sitting next to him and felt that something was wrong. He quickly asked Yu Hong, ¡°Are the two of them going on this trip too?¡±
He felt that something was wrong.
Yu Zheng had an ominous feeling as his gaze swept across Ye Chang and Meng Bo.
Yu Hong nodded affirmatively. ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s so fun about just the three of us? Isn¡¯t it better to call more people?¡±
Ye Chang and Meng Bo also nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s more fun with more people.¡±
Yu Ruo looked out of the window and thought about the direction of this trip. Suddenly, a thought shed across his mind.
He blurted out, ¡°I understand. You guys are following Yu Su. No wonder you said that the itinerary has been decided.¡±
He happened to have Ding Chen¡¯s WeChat and saw that he had posted a travel photo on his WeChat Moments. There were also photos of Yu Su and Ye Tang.
Only then did he know that Yu Su had gone on a trip with a few friends.
Ye Chang and Meng Bo were targeting the two of them, right?
When Yu Hong saw the ne take off, he smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We just want to follow Yu Su. Don¡¯t you want to spend more time with her? If you want to go home and apany Mom, I don¡¯t care.¡±
He knew that his two brothers would not leave.
If they went back, they might even be reprimanded by their mother. They might as well take this opportunity to have fun.
Yu Zheng sighed and said helplessly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m tempted. I¡¯ll join too.¡±
Yu Ruo was speechless.
Could he leave alone?
If Yu Su saw them chasing after them, she would definitely not be happy.
Yu Ruo said, ¡°Second Brother, can¡¯t you just say it? Why did you have to trick us over?¡±
Yu Hong rolled his eyes at him. ¡°What did I lie to you about? We¡¯re indeed going on a trip. I didn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t bring other friends. Ye Chang and Meng Bo are my friends.¡±
He was just hiding these things.
Yu Ruo sighed helplessly. ¡°If we go over like this, Yu Su definitely won¡¯t wee us.¡±
However, Yu Hong shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Think about it carefully. If we don¡¯t seize the opportunity, will we have a chance to meet Yu Su? Definitely not!¡±
¡°We¡¯re just going over now to get close to our biological sister. We don¡¯t have any bad intentions. When we get there, we won¡¯t disturb her. When she needs it, we¡¯ll silently help her do some work. She¡¯ll feel our kindness and our rtionship will ease.¡±
Yu Zheng nodded and felt that it made sense.
Only God knew how much he wanted to ease his rtionship with Yu Su.
In Yu Su¡¯s daily work, the brothers did not have the chance to interact with their sister at all. This trip might have been arranged by the heavens.
Yu Ruo took a deep breath, his eyes filled with sadness.
Perhaps, Yu Su did not want to interact with them anymore. Was there really a day when their rtionship would ease?
He still felt that he should not disturb Yu Su.
However, he could only sit in the wheelchair. It was very difficult for him to go home alone. He could only follow Yu Zheng and the rest. If Yu Zheng and the rest did something overboard, he could still stop them.
After the nended, the few of them walked out of the airport and took a taxi to the ancient vige.
Meng Bo found out that Ye Tang and the others lived in a guesthouse near the ancient vige. He also knew the name of the guesthouse, so he brought them straight to it.
After the few of them arrived at the guesthouse, they happened to see Yu Su and the othersing down from upstairs.
When Yu Su saw them, her lips curled into a smile.
Ye Tang rolled her eyes and walked over to ask Meng Bo, ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡±
Meng Bo pretended to meet them by chance and looked a little surprised. ¡°We came out to rx. I didn¡¯t expect it to be such a coincidence. Are you guys staying in this guesthouse too?¡±
¡°Haha, what a coincidence?¡± Ye Tang crossed her arms and sneered.
Yu Su nced at them and said coldly, ¡°Your acting skills are really bad. Everyone could see through it at a nce.¡±
He clearly saw that they did not look surprised at all and only pretended to be surprised when they spoke.
Not only could Yu Su tell, but so could Xiao Han and the others..
Chapter 633 - 633: Your Acting Is Too Fake
Chapter 633: Your Acting Is Too Fake
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Meng Bo wanted Ye Tang to change her mind, so it was not strange for him to follow her.
But what was Ye Chang doing here?
Also, what were the three brothers of the Yu family trying to do?
Could it be that they would feel terrible if they did not get scolded by her for a day?
Xiao Han also nced at Ye Chang coldly and said coldly, ¡°Your acting skills are ridiculously fake. Do you think our brains are useless?¡±
It didn¡¯t take a genius to know that they had followed them here on purpose.
Ye Tang also looked at Meng Bo with a cold expression. ¡°Even if you follow me, I won¡¯t bother to talk to you. Get lost!¡±
Meng Bo shook his head sadly. ¡°Ye Tang, you¡¯ve wronged me. I didn¡¯t want toe this time. It¡¯s Ye Chang who misses you as a sister and wants toe and see you.¡±
Ye Chang, who was originally very calm, could not calm down when he heard this.
Meng Bo actually said that!
Yu Su and Ye Tang immediately looked at Ye Chang coldly.
Ye Chang immediately raised his hands in surrender and said innocently, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. Yu Hong saw Ding Chen¡¯s Moments and wanted toe over to y, so he asked us toe over.¡±
Wasn¡¯t it just shirking responsibility? He knew how to do it too.
After Yu Hong heard this, he felt terrible. He touched his nose guiltily and turned to look at Yu Zheng. ¡°Yu Zheng is nning a movie about the scenery outside the Great Wall. He said that he wanted toe over to check on the ce, so we came with him.¡±
He was also innocent. Let Fourth Brother bear the responsibility!
Fourth Brother was the youngest, so it was fine for him to bear some responsibility. Anyway, Yu Su had never liked him.
Yu Zheng was stunned and his eyes widened.
Before he could speak, Yu Ruo, who was beside him, hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, Yu Zheng invited us here. He insisted on choosing this ce. We couldn¡¯t persuade him to do otherwise.¡±
Yu Zheng was speechless.
How did it be his responsibility?
He clearly did not know anything and was tricked into getting on the ne by Second Brother.
Yu Zheng was especially helpless. When he realized that everyone was looking at him, he could only brace himself and say, ¡°I¡¯m nning a micro movie. I heard that the ancient vige here is very famous, so I came to visit. I didn¡¯t know that you guys were here too. I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t follow you.¡± ¡°Hmph! Continue making things up!¡± Ye Tang crossed her arms. She didn¡¯t believe it!
Yu Su nced at these people and sneered. ¡°Since it¡¯s a chance encounter, don¡¯t follow us now. We¡¯re going out. Let¡¯s go.¡±
After saying that, she walked out.
Ding Chen was at the back and asked Yu Zheng, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you really told on me? I posted a travel photo on my WeChat Moments and you even liked it.¡± When he said that, Yu Su and the others looked at Yu Zheng with cold gazes.
Yu Zheng hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s really not me. Meng Bo was the one who led this event. I really don¡¯t know anything.¡±
Meng Bo looked panicked and exined, ¡°Alright, Ye Chang asked someone to ask for the exact location of the guesthouse. I got someone to book a room. I don¡¯t know anything else.¡±
Ye Chang was shocked. Why was it being pushed to him again?
He opened his mouth and wanted to exin everything that had happened. Unexpectedly, Yu Zheng and the other two nodded.
¡°Yes, it¡¯s what Ye Chang found out. We don¡¯t know anything else.¡±
Ye Chang frowned, not knowing how to refute. ¡°I¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s you. Stop pretending.¡± Meng Bo looked at him and said.
Yu Ruo also nodded vigorously.
Yu Su snorted coldly. Seeing Ye Chang being wronged, she felt a little relieved. Of course, she could tell that it was not Ye Chang¡¯s n. It was very likely that Meng Bo had started it.
However, she was happy to see this group of people pushing the me to each other.
Yu Su said, ¡°Don¡¯t follow us. The rest is up to you.¡±
¡°Alright, alright. I understand. I definitely won¡¯t follow you guys.¡± Ye Chang sighed and agreed.
He felt that he was asking for a beating.
In the past, when he was with Yu Su, she treated him so well, but he did not take it to heart.
Now that Yu Su was treating him coldly, he felt quite happy.
At least he could see her with his own eyes and hear her speak.
Yu Su ignored them and walked out of the guesthouse.
Next, Yu Su and the others walked around the ancient vige and visited the ancient ruins.
Ding Chen also found a stone tablet.
The few of them stopped near the stone tablet for a long time and tried to identify the ancient words on it seriously..
Chapter 634 - 634: Three Unfilial Sons
Chapter 634: Three Unfilial Sons
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Zheng and the rest red at him as if they wanted to skin him alive.
Meng Bo raised his hands in surrender. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brothers. I don¡¯t want to leave a bad impression in Ye Tang¡¯s heart, so I can only push the me to you.¡±
He looked sincere on the surface, but Yu Zheng and the rest would not forgive him so easily.
Yu Zheng snorted. ¡°Oh? Do you think I don¡¯t need to leave a good impression in my sister¡¯s heart? You dog!¡±
He was so angry that he wanted to scold him.
Ye Chang nced at Meng Bo coldly. ¡°You¡¯re really fast at shirking responsibility. In the future, I have to be more scheming when I interact with you so that I won¡¯t be tricked by you again.¡±
Meng Bo quickly hugged his shoulder and apologized. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m really sorry. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Please spare me this time!¡±
He did not want to fall out with Ye Chang because of this.
Ye Chang pushed his hand away. ¡°Heh, I think you were already prepared. You pulled so many of us here just to wait for someone to block the arrow for you, right?¡±
Meng Bo scratched his nose in embarrassment. ¡°No, I just wanted to get together with you guys. Am I that scheming?¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Yu Ruo and the others said in unison.
Meng Bo sighed. ¡°Alright, I was indeed unkind. I¡¯ll treat you guys to a big meal tonight. You guys can order whatever you want, okay?¡±
¡°You said it yourself.¡± Yu Zheng¡¯s eyes lit up as he said with a smile.
Tonight, he would definitely rip Meng Bo off to vent his anger.
Yu Ruo nodded. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal. You¡¯ll treat us to dinner tonight. Don¡¯t go back on your word.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Meng Bo nodded helplessly. ¡°I won¡¯t forget your share. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
If spending some money could appease them, then there would be no regrets in spending this money.
If he reconciled with Ye Tang because of this trip, he would have to thank these people even more and give them a big red packet.
At noon that day.
When Hu Ying received the news that her three sons had left the Yu family, her expression was very ugly.
Yu Hong said that he had something on at thepany recently and needed to stay at thepany for a period of time. He wouldn¡¯t being for dinner.
Yu Ruo had contacted the rehabilitation agency and was going to train for a period of time. He would not go home for dinner again.
Yu Zheng said that he needed to go to the nearby ind to gather poprity for the new drama and would not be at home for the next few days.
Yu An was on a business trip and had yet to return.
Hu Ying sat alone at the dining table. She felt especially ufortable, as if she had been abandoned by everyone.
At this moment, the butler pushed Yu Miao back.
Yu Miao smiled sweetly at Hu Ying. ¡°Mom, I missed you so much. I haven¡¯t eaten yet!¡±
Hu Ying¡¯s face lit up. Finally, there was someone to eat with her.
However, she suddenly thought of what Yu Miao had done in the hospital. Her expression changed and she said coldly, ¡°I heard that you seduced Hu Shuo in the hospital? Youid on the same bed as him? If you can¡¯t exin this matter clearly, you can¡¯t stay here with me anymore.¡±
Ever since Yu Miao entered, she had sensed the disappointment on Hu Ying¡¯s face. She knew that Hu Ying needed someone to apany her the most at this time.
If she could exin it clearly, Hu Ying would definitely make her stay.
Yu Miao¡¯s eyes were red as she pretended to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes. ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t seduce Cousin. Cousin took the initiative to contact me and wanted toe over and take care of me. At night, he felt that the ground was cold, so he wanted to lie under the nket for a while. I couldn¡¯t bear to reject him. Who knew that after lying down for a while, Second Aunt would rush in? She pped me a few times.¡±
As she spoke, she sobbed a few times.
Hu Ying¡¯s expression softened a little. ¡°Is it all Hu Shuo¡¯s fault?¡±
Yu Miao nodded repeatedly. ¡°Cousin cares too much about me. He¡¯s afraid that I¡¯ll be alone in the ward.¡±
At the mention of Yu Miao being alone in the ward, Hu Ying felt a little guilty.
She should have gone to see Yu Miao more often, but she didn¡¯t. It was quite normal for Hu Shuo to take care of her. Yu Miao was indeed a victim in this matter.
At the thought of this, Hu Ying¡¯s eyes softened a little. She reached out and patted her back. ¡°Alright, thene back and eat with me. Those three brats have already run out. They didn¡¯te to apany me at night. All of them are unfilial children.¡±
Yu Miao¡¯s eyes turned cold. She nned to say something bad about her three brothers in front of Hu Ying.
While she was hospitalized, none of her three brothers came to visit her. When her second aunt barged into the ward and hit someone, Yu Zheng and Yu Hong did not help her.
She wanted to take revenge and let her three brothers know how powerful she
was..
Chapter 635 - 635: Five Million Dollars
Chapter 635: Five Million Dors
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Originally, the hospital suggested that Yu Miao stay in the hospital for a longer period of time, but Yu Miao was often harassed by the people sent by Chen Ci and could not sleep well.
Her mother, Tian Yun, had been asking her for money recently.
Tian Yun said that her uncle wanted to do a big business and needed a lot of liquid funds. Yu Miao gave out all the money in her hands, but Tian Yun still said that it was not enough.
Yu Miao originally didn¡¯t want to give her any more money, but Tian Yun would send some soup over from time to time. Her uncle and aunt would alsoe to visit. Her biological grandmother even made snacks for her.
She was touched and wanted to help her mother and uncle again.
If Yu Miao wanted to get arge sum of money, she could only leave the hospital early and go home to ask Hu Ying for money.
This was also the reason why she tried so hard to please Hu Ying.
Yu Miao rolled her eyes and said, ¡°My brothers are really too much. Mom¡¯s health isn¡¯t good and you just got rid of the parasitic poison. They don¡¯t know how to feel sorry for you and all of them ran away.¡±
After Hu Ying heard this, she became even angrier. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll call them and ask them toe back.¡±
Even an adopted daughter like Yu Miao knew this logic, but her biological sons didn¡¯t.
Hu Ying immediately called Yu Hong, but Yu Hong¡¯s phone couldn¡¯t be reached. She called Yu Zheng and Yu Ruo and realized that their phones were switched off. She couldn¡¯t find them at all.
Hu Ying was so angry that she mmed her phone on the table and said angrily, ¡°What a bunch of unfilial sons. They are unwilling to even agree to such a small request to have a meal with me.¡±
She was still a patient!
Which son in ancient times didn¡¯t serve tea beside his sick mother?
Hu Ying suddenly thought of Hu Shuo. She heard that he had been serving Chen Ci in the hospital and was extremely filial.
Hu Ying¡¯s face darkened even more.
Yu Miao wheedled and grabbed Hu Ying¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, if they don¡¯te to eat with you, I¡¯ll apany you. I like to eat with Mom the most.¡±
When Hu Ying heard this, she felt a little better.
She patted Yu Miao¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re still the most considerate. I really can¡¯t count on those sons.¡±
Yu Miao sat in the wheelchair and picked up food for Hu Ying. She even told a few jokes to make Hu Yingugh and tried her best to improve Hu Ying¡¯s mood.
When it was almost time to eat, Yu Miao asked for some money to treat her injuries. After much persuasion, she finally got five million dors from Hu Ying.
Yu Miao only gave up asking for money after Hu Ying went upstairs for her afternoon nap.
Yu Miao pushed the wheelchair towards the room herself. Her expression turned extremely ugly as she said mockingly, ¡°She¡¯s really petty. I had a meal with her and even put in so many good words for her, but she only gave me so little money.¡±
Her uncle needed ten million dors for his business.
She only managed to get half of the money he required.
Moreover, she had no money to spend on herself. She still needed to use the five million dors to buy some clothes and shoes.
Yu Miao looked upstairs and spat. ¡°Damn woman, you live upstairs yourself and let me live on the first floor with the servants. You¡¯re so arrogant. It is as if someone wants to stay on the same floor as you. How unlucky!¡±
She realized that ever since Hu Ying returned from Chinatown, she had be more guarded against her.
This made Yu Miao very ufortable.
If not for the fact that she had no money and still needed Hu Ying as her money tree, she would not havee to serve her!
Yu Miao pushed the wheelchair into the room.
At the end of the corridor, a red dot flickered, hidden behind amp.
This vi used to belong to Hu Yu and was given to Hu Ying three years ago.
Five years ago, Hu Yu¡¯s family woulde over to stay for a period of time from time to time. When they were staying, in order to ensure their safety, Wu Xi had installed surveince cameras in some areas of the vi.
After giving it to Hu Ying, Hu Yu had also told Hu Ying that there were surveince cameras installed here.
However, three years had passed and Hu Ying had long forgotten about it.
Yu Miao did not know that there were surveince cameras in the vi.
After lunch, Wu Xi logged into the surveince equipment. He wanted to check the surveince footage of the other vis, but he identally clicked on the surveince footage of Hu Ying¡¯s vi.
She happened to see Yu Miaoining just now.
She sneered, saved today¡¯s clip, and sent it to Yu Su¡¯s email.
Yu Miao¡¯s fox tail was revealed. She just didn¡¯t know if Hu Ying would forgive her after watching this video.
At night.
After Yu Su and the others finished strolling around the ancient vige, they walked into a farmhouse to eat.
Meng Bo and the others followed them and walked into the farmhouse. They sat at a table near Yu Su and the others.
Yu Su didn¡¯t even look at them, and Ye Tang ignored them. The few of them ate their delicacies in peace and even happily discussed the ancient cultural relics they had seen in the afternoon..
Chapter 636 - 636: Photograph
Chapter 636: Photograph
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Zheng and the others looked at Ding Chen enviously.
If only they could sit beside Yu Su and eat just like Ding Chen.
Seeing that they were almost done eating, Meng Bo went to pay the bill for both tables.
Xiao Han went to pay the bill after eating, but was told that the bill had been paid. He was very angry.
He walked to Ye Tang¡¯s side and said coldly, ¡°Young Master Meng is really affectionate. He even paid for our table.¡±
Ye Tang smiled and poured another ss of orange juice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. If he wants to pay, let him pay. Anyway, if I ignore him, we don¡¯t have to be affected by him.¡±
Yu Su also said, ¡°They¡¯re thick-skinned. You don¡¯t have to care.¡±
Hearing Yu Su¡¯s words, Xiao Han smiled. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±
He was not going to let these people affect his mood. He wanted to enjoy the time he had with Yu Su.
The farmhouse gave some fruits to each table. Yu Su peeled an orange and ate it. Yu Zheng moved the stool in Yu Su¡¯s direction and asked Yu Hong to take a photo from some distance away.
In that case, the camera could capture Yu Su¡¯s table and Yu Zheng.
It was as if they were eating together.
When Yu Zheng saw the photo, he was so happy that he bared his teeth and secretly gave Yu Hong a thumbs up.
He was especially close to Yu Su in the photo.
Yu Hong sat in Yu Zheng¡¯s seat and asked Yu Zheng to take a few photos for him. He nned to post a post to show off that he and Yu Su had gone on a trip. Of course, Yu Su also noticed their actions.
She was speechless. She wanted to chase the two of them away, but she suddenly remembered something.
She asked Yu Hong, ¡°After taking the photograph, are you going to post something?¡±
¡°Of course,¡± Yu Hong said without thinking.
When he turned around, he was shocked. It was actually Yu Su who had asked.
Yu Hong said to Yu Su in embarrassment, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to post it, I¡¯ll keep it to myself.¡±
He was afraid that Yu Su would never let them follow her again.
The corners of Yu Su¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. ¡°You can post it if you want.¡±
She had just seen the video sent by Wu Xi and heard the conversation between Yu Miao and Hu Ying in the living room. Naturally, she knew that Hu Ying had manyints about her three sons.
If Yu Hong posted the photo, Hu Ying would definitely fly into a rage after seeing it, right?
At that time, Yu Hong and the other two would be scolded.
At the thought of this, Yu Su¡¯s smile deepened. She really wanted to see Yu Hong and the others being scolded.
Yu Hong was pleasantly surprised.
He did not expect Yu Su to be willing to let him send it and even smile so happily.
It seemed that Yu Su was in a good mood today.
Yu Ruo and Yu Zheng were at the side. The two of them looked at each other and also wanted to talk to Yu Su.
Yu Zheng simply handed the phone to Ye Chang. ¡°Help us take a photo.¡±
Then, Yu Zheng and his brothers sat beside Yu Su and raised their sses together. Ye Chang happened to include Yu Su in the picture as well.
From the photo, it was as if they were eating at the same table.
Yu Su also had a smile on her side profile and seemed to be in a good mood.
After filming, Yu Su and the others also finished eating their fruits and packed up to leave.
Yu Hong¡¯s table still nned to drink some wine, so they stayed in the farmhouse and watched Yu Su and the others leave.
Yu Zheng smiled as he looked at the photo on his phone. He was in a good mood.
He immediately posted a post: [Traveling to rx. Most importantly, I had dinner with my sister. I¡¯m very happy today!]
A picture was also posted on the post.
Seeing that he had posted it, Yu Hong took out his phone and started editing as well. [The time is just right. The breeze is gentle. Traveling with my sister is the happiest thing I¡¯ve done recently.]
He also posted the group photo.
Seeing that the two of them had posted, Yu Ruo copied and integrated their captions and posted a post.
He posted, [The time is just right. The breeze is gentle and it¡¯s a good season to travel and rx. I¡¯m very happy to travel with my sister. I hope that there will be another opportunity in the future.]
Yu Ruo also added the photo.
In the capital.
At this moment, Hu Ying was sitting at the table, eating with a cold expression.
Yu Miao said ingratiatingly, ¡°Mom, the table is filled with your favorite food. You have to eat more to recover faster.¡±
Hu Ying said coldly, ¡°When I think of those three unfilial sons, I lose my appetite.¡±
Yu Miao tried all means to please Hu Ying and saidforting words. Only then did Hu Ying¡¯s appetite improve and she ate more.
After dinner, Yu Miao took out her phone to see if there was any new news..
Chapter 637 - 637: Blocking Friends
Chapter 637: Blocking Friends
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After Yu Miao finished reading the message, she habitually clicked on her WeChat Moments and saw the posts of Yu Hong and the other two immediately.
In the photo, Yu Hong and the other two were smiling brightly.
On the other hand, Yu Su was expressionless. She was either drinking her drink or had no intention of taking a photo with the three of them.
Anyone could tell that the three of them had stuck themselves onto her.
Yu Su¡¯s attitude was quite cold.
Yu Miao frowned, her emotions churning.
Didn¡¯t the three of them say that they had to leave the house for a period of time?
The so-called thing was to go on a trip?
And it was with Yu Su!
Yu Miao¡¯s heart ached and she felt terrible.
She had tried so hard to please her brothers, but not only did they not dote on her again, they even went to kneel and lick Yu Su¡¯s boots?
This difference in treatment made Yu Miao hate them.
They were just cheap. They liked other people¡¯s cold attitudes and would not cherish them if others were too good to them.
The more Yu Miao thought about it, the more her face contorted. She even started to grit her teeth.
She looked at Hu Ying and then at her phone. Then, she looked at Hu Ying worriedly.
Hu Ying noticed her gaze and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are there negativements online again?¡±
¡°No¡¡± Yu Miao bit her lip and pretended to be hesitant.
As a good sister who loved her brother, she naturally could not take the initiative to expose the mistakes her brothers had made.
Hu Ying said coldly, ¡°Then tell me quickly.¡±
Whatever the bad news was, she could live with it.
In any case, the Yu family and the Hu family had lost all their faces. Even she herself was exposed by the media from time to time. She no longer cared.
Ever since she was poisoned by the parasite, Hu Ying¡¯s temper had be more and more irritable.
She saw Yu Miao hemming and hawing and felt very annoyed.
Yu Miao hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Mom, take a look at your WeChat Moments. The three brothers posted something on their WeChat Moments.¡±
Hu Ying¡¯s expression turned cold. She found Yu Hong¡¯s profile picture and clicked into his friend circle.
But she saw nothing.
She clicked on Yu Zheng¡¯s WeChat Moments again, but she could not see anything.
Hu Ying said coldly, ¡°What did they post? Why can¡¯t I see it?¡±
Yu Miao immediately understood. The three brothers had blocked their mother, that was why they posted it so openly.
All the more reason for her to say it.
Yu Miao¡¯s face was filled with surprise. She stammered, ¡°Mom, they seem to have blocked you. You can¡¯t see their moments. Why would they do this?!¡±
Her words were filled with righteous indignation.
Hu Ying was also very angry. She snatched Yu Miao¡¯s phone away and looked at the status angrily.
She quickly finished reading the movements of Yu Hong and the other two. The more she read, the darker her expression became, and she seemed to be on the verge of exploding.
Hu Ying said angrily, ¡°Three unfilial sons! How dare they lie to me? Didn¡¯t they say that they were going to the sanatorium and on a business trip? All of them went on a trip and are having fun. They even blocked me from seeing their posts. Do they really think I¡¯m a fool?¡±
Even if she gave birth to a puppy, it would wag its tail at her. It was much better than giving birth to these three sons.
Other than angering her, what else could these three sons do?
The more Hu Ying thought about it, the angrier she became. ¡°Unfilial sons, three unfilial sons.¡±
Her poison had just been cured, but her three sons did note to serve her and actually went to curry favor with Yu Su!
¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. Your health is more important.¡± Yu Miao pushed the wheelchair to Hu Ying¡¯s back and tried to calm her down. ¡°They¡¯re probably confused. When they suffer more from Yu Su¡¯s cold face, they¡¯lle back.¡±
This sentence was more like adding fuel to the fire.
When Hu Ying heard that her son would rather take the initiative to run over and suffer Yu Su¡¯s cold face thane to eat with her, the fire in her heart burned brighter and brighter.
She immediately took out her phone and called Yu Zong.
After the call went through, Hu Ying vented her emotions on Yu Zong.
Yu Zong had juste out of the conference room and was already very tired. When he heard his wife¡¯sints, he felt even more tired.
When he heard Hu Ying¡¯s scolding, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Is there a problem with our sons going on a trip? Don¡¯t be too angry. It¡¯s not good for your health. You¡¯ve just recovered a little.¡±
Seeing that her husband didn¡¯t console her and couldn¡¯t understand her words, Hu Ying became even angrier.
She said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re still putting in a good word for them? If they didn¡¯t sneak out without telling me, would I be so angry? Do you think I want to be angry?¡±
If her sons weren¡¯t so unfilial, she wouldn¡¯t be angry.
It was all his three sons¡¯ fault..
Chapter 638 - 638: Reflecting On Yourself
Chapter 638: Reflecting On Yourself
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Zong sighed. ¡°Your body is yours. It¡¯s useless no matter how angry you are. They won¡¯te back. Let¡¯s forget about this matter!¡±
¡°Forget it? Impossible.¡± Hu Ying gritted her teeth and said coldly, ¡°I have to think of a way to punish the three of them and let them know what filial piety
i ¡°
Yu Zong frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯ll push the children further and further away. Besides, the three of them went on a trip with Yu Su, which will also help to ease the tense rtionship between the siblings. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±
He did not understand why Hu Ying was so controlling.
This was clearly a good thing.
Upon hearing this, Hu Ying was furious. ¡°They lied to me and even sneaked out. Isn¡¯t that a big deal? I see that you¡¯re also biased towards Yu Su. You can¡¯t wait to go on a trip with her, right? None of you are good people. You¡¯re all bullying me¡¡±
Yu Zong said coldly, ¡°You really should reflect on yourself and think about why your sons don¡¯t want to be with you. Even now, you are looking for trouble. Your sons were forced to run away by you.¡±
With that, he hung up.
Just as Hu Ying was about to continue cursing, she realized that the other party had already hung up.
She was so angry that she called again and realized that Yu Zong¡¯s phone was switched off.
Originally, she had called to seekfort. She did not expect that not only did Yu Zong notfort her, but he had also angered her even more.
Hu Ying was furious and called Yu Hong.
Yu Hong had just returned to the guesthouse to rest when he received a call from his mother. As soon as he picked up the call, he heard Hu Ying cursing.
He replied indifferently, saying that he was wrong.
Of course, Hu Ying did not let him off. She scolded him again.
After scolding Yu Hong, she called Yu Ruo.
After Yu Ruo picked up the call, he was stunned when he heard his mother¡¯s scolding.
Yu Zheng, who was staying in the same room as Yu Ruo, quickly took out his phone and turned it off.
Yu Ruo was scolded before Hu Ying hung up.
Yu Zheng¡¯s phone was switched off, so Hu Ying didn¡¯t have the chance to scold him. She could only pant heavily. She was about to faint from anger.
¡°Mom, calm down. Don¡¯t be angry and hurt your health.¡± Yu Miao reached out and stroked Hu Ying¡¯s back again, but there was a smile in her eyes.
The angrier Hu Ying got, the worse her rtionship with her sons became. Only then could she take advantage of the situation and get more money from Hu Ying.
Hu Ying gritted her teeth. ¡°In the end, you¡¯re still the most considerate. Without you, I would still be kept in the dark.¡±
It seemed that she had to treat Yu Miao better in the future.
If not for Yu Miao, she would be too lonely living alone in the huge vi.
Yu Miao smiled. ¡°Mom, you raised me. Of course I¡¯ll be filial to you and be there to send you off in the future. It¡¯s my blessing to be able to apany you now.¡±
After Hu Ying heard this, she was very touched. ¡°I didn¡¯t raise you for nothing. You can stay by my side in the future. I won¡¯t let them bully you again.¡±
¡°Thank you, Mom!¡± Yu Miao pretended to be touched and even wiped her tears.
Sheforted Hu Ying for a while more to calm her down. Finally, she asked Hu Ying for another sum of money.
Without another word, Hu Ying took out a card containing three million dors and gave it to Yu Miao.
Now, only Yu Miao was willing to take care of her. It was only right for her to give her some money. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to buy care with this money.
Seeing that her mother had returned to her room, Yu Miao had also pushed herself back to her room on the wheelchair, her expression changed again. She mocked, ¡°Old woman, you¡¯re getting more and more petty. You only gave me a card containing three million dors. How long will this take? Damn woman!¡±
After saying that, she pushed the wheelchair into the room.
The surveince camera recorded her words.
In the guesthouse.
Seeing that her mother had called again, Yu Ruo learned from Yu Zheng and turned off his phone.
He didn¡¯t want to be his mother¡¯s emotional trash can anymore. No matter how his mother scolded him, he was already out. There was no way he could return.
His mother was very agitated and even cursed.
If someone said that there was no one instigating it, Yu Ruo would not believe
it.
The person who instigated it must be Yu Miao.
Initially, the three brothers had deleted Yu Miao from their friend list. However, before they went on the trip, their mother insisted that they add Yu Miao as a friend again.
In order toe out and y earlier, they could only agree.
Unexpectedly, Yu Miao became the one who leaked the secret..
Chapter 639 - 639: Going to Spiritwood Valley
Chapter 639: Going to Spiritwood Valley
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Zheng said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. Mom can scold me however she wants. Anyway, I don¡¯t want to stay at home for a long time. If she scolds me and I cane out to travel, I¡¯m willing to be scolded!¡±
At dinner every day, they also received a lot of scolding.
If not for the fact that he was afraid that his family¡¯s shares would be snatched away, Yu Zheng really wanted to cut ties with his mother.
Yu Ruo also sneered. ¡°I think Mom is getting more and more confused. She¡¯s not even as old as Grandpa and Grandma, but she¡¯s doing things more and more inappropriately. She will probably only feel at ease on the day we don¡¯t acknowledge her any longer.¡±
She was scolding them every day. There was no end to it.
He would rather stay in thepany¡¯s dormitory than stay in a ce with his mother.
¡°I hope that Mom will be angry with us and take the initiative to cut ties with the three of us. In that case, the few of us won¡¯t have to go back to apany Mom for dinner every day.¡± Yu Zheng sighed and thought.
Yu Ruo shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s unlikely. Mom only has Yu Miao by her side now. She doesn¡¯t particrly trust Yu Miao and won¡¯t cut ties with us. Mom still needs a punching bag.¡±
The three of them were the unlucky punching bags.
¡°Sigh!¡± Yu Zheng let out a long sigh andy down under the nket. He said angrily, ¡°Forget it. I still have to post photos of Yu Su. I will post photos of her every day in the future. Whoever wants to be angry can be angry!¡±
Yu Ruo nodded. ¡°Me too.¡±
In the other room.
Yu Su sat at the table in the room and looked down at the video on theputer.
The video was filled with Yu Miao¡¯sints. The video was in high definition and captured the expression on Yu Miao¡¯s face clearly.
She saved it and decided to send it out when it was useful.
Yu Su was looking forward to seeing Hu Ying¡¯s expression when she saw it. It must be very exciting, right?
After resting for a night, Yu Su and the others set off again.
This time, their destination was Spiritwood Valley.
They drove with a lot of camping equipment in the car, preparing to stay in Spiritwood Valley for the night.
Yu Su sat in the car and sensed the fluctuations of Dharmic powers in the outside world.
She realized that the metaphysical master who had been following behind them had disappeared. After entering the range of the Spirit Wood Valley, that person had disappeared.
This metaphysical master should have been sent by the mastermind.
And for the metaphysical master to suddenly disappear, it was very likely that they were nning something. It was possible that they were going to make a move in the Spirit Wood Valley.
The corners of Yu Su¡¯s lips curled up slightly, but she was not very nervous.
Now that her strength had entered the Great Fulfillment realm, as long as the mastermind did note, dealing with these people was not a problem.
She also wanted to know if the person behind this would send that new ck Magic Master.
Ever since Southwest ck Magic Master, Wu Bang was captured, the ck Magic Master who conned Hu Rui with Yu Miao was the strongest in the country, Yu Su also wanted topete with that person.
When Yu Su and the others left with the camping equipment, Meng Bo and the others were also secretly observing.
After confirming that Yu Su and the others had ns to spend the night, Meng Bo also asked Ye Chang and Yu Hong to bring their tents and spend the night outside.
Yu Zheng drove a car first and followed behind Yu Su¡¯s car. After confirming that Yu Su was going to Spiritwood Valley, he returned.
After returning to the guest house, he said to Meng Bo, ¡°Yu Su and the others are probably camping in Spiritwood Valley. We only have tents, tables, and chairs. Should we buy some cooking equipment too?¡±
Otherwise, there would be nothing to eat in the valley.
Meng Bo thought for a moment and asked them, ¡°Do any of you know how to cook?¡±
Yu Hong and the others shook their heads. None of them knew how to cook.
They could cook instant noodles, but it would be difficult for them to cook a proper meal in the valley.
¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go to the supermarket and buy some bread and fruits. We can also enter Spiritwood Valley earlier and stay with them for a while,¡± Meng Bo said.
Yu Hong sighed. ¡°Alright, then pack your things first. Yu Zheng and I will go buy them.¡±
The few of them split up. When Yu Hong and Yu Zheng returned after buying things, Meng Bo was almost done preparing the camping items.
The group drove a few cars towards Spiritwood Valley.
Spiritwood Valley was really huge. The mountain was filled with lush trees and there were many forks in the road.
There were people camping by the roadside and in the grass.
Meng Bo and the others spent some effort before they found the camping ground Yu Su and the others were using.
By the time they found it, it was already noon.
Yu Su also realized that these people had arrived. They had even set up camp near their campsite, which was especially close.
She didn¡¯t care and didn¡¯t intend to pay attention to them..
Chapter 640 - 640: The First to Suffer
Chapter 640: The First to Suffer
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
If nothing unexpected happened, when the mastermind yed tricks, the first to suffer would be Meng Bo and his friends.
Ye Tang sat in the tent and looked out of the Spiritwood Valley. She had just checked the detailed information of this valley on her phone.
It was said that the reason why Spiritwood Valley was called this was because there were many hundred-year-old trees growing on the mountains on both sides of the valley. These trees were very spiritual.
If someone came to secretly cut down the old tree, they would be attacked by the beasts guarding it.
A few years ago, someone did not believe it and ran up the mountain with a chainsaw to cut a 500-year-old ginkgo. That person¡¯s leg was bitten off by a monster on the spot.
After that person woke up, he fell into a crazy state. He lost a portion of his memories and became dazed.
When the relevant departments heard about this, they brought an exploration team to investigate, but they found nothing.
This matter was posted online and everyone was familiar with it.
Half a year ago, another inte celebrity had specially brought a group of bodyguards up the mountain to gain poprity.
That person started a live broadcast at two o¡¯clock in the night. He pretended to be alone and went up the mountain with a chainsaw to cut trees.
After he finished chopping, there was no movement around him.
Theizens felt that it was boring and did not pay attention to it anymore. In the end, after that person went offline, his entire arm was bitten off when he brought his bodyguards down the mountain.
No one present saw what the beast looked like.
From then on, that inte celebrity also became crazy, as if he had been under some kind of evil spell.
After the incident, Spiritwood Valley had gained poprity again, attracting a lot of attention. No one dared to secretly go up the mountain to cut the trees.
There were even many signs written in Spirit Wood Valley reminding everyone not to cut down the trees on the nearby mountains. If they were attacked, they would bear the consequences.
After understanding the entire matter, Ye Tang asked Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, do you think there¡¯s really a monster in this valley? I heard that that monster has nine heads that can fly and loves to eat human limbs.¡±
That was what the Inte spected.
After the ancient trees were cut, it would cause the monsters to be violent and bloodthirsty.
Yu Su shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything strange. We¡¯re here to y. As long as we don¡¯t cut down the ancient trees on the mountain, it¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡±
Yu Su had a faint guess in her heart that the beast should be rted to what her master had left behind.
The beast did not kill anyone. Perhaps it was also worried about something.
Ye Tang heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. I read the rumors and I¡¯m really a little afraid. If the monsters attack our tent in the middle of the night and we don¡¯t have the ability to resist, I don¡¯t want to be a disabled person.¡±
Yu Su smiled. ¡°Just rx and admire the scenery. There¡¯s no need to be afraid.¡±
It was the weekend today, and there were also many people who came to camp with their families. For the safety of the others, Yu Su specially moved her campsite to the edge and did not squeeze with the others.
¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go prepare the barbecue. You guys cane over to eat the barbecueter,¡± Ye Tang said happily.
After saying that, she walked out of the tent and took the charcoal fire and barbecue pit out of the box. Then, she started a fire.
Ye Tang fanned the pit with a fan, roasting the meat until it sizzled.
She then brushed the secret sauce on the meat. The fragrance floated around with the wind. Ding Chen praised it a few times and helped Ye Tang with cooking.
After Ye Tang finished roasting the first batch of meat skewers, she brought them to Yu Su to eat.
Yu Su smiled and praised, ¡°With your skills, you can go and set up a stall.¡±
Ye Tang smiled until her eyes narrowed. ¡°Hehe, thank you for your praise!¡±
When she was in university, she often went out to y with her friends. That was when she learned how to cook.
Fortunately, her skills did not deteriorate.
The wind was quite strong, blowing the fragrance of the barbecue into the tents of Ye Chang and the others.
Yu Zheng closed his eyes and took a deep breath of the fragrance. ¡°It¡¯s too fragrant. It¡¯s really too fragrant. Why didn¡¯t I think that we could roast meat?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Yu Hong rubbed his head in frustration.
It was better than the few of them sitting in the tent and swallowing cold bread.
Meng Bo also sighed. ¡°Ye Tang¡¯s cooking is indeed not bad. Unfortunately, we can¡¯t enjoy it.¡±
In the past, he had also eaten Ye Tang¡¯s roasted meat. At that time, he did not care much. Now, he could not eat it even if he wanted to.
Ye Chang also frowned and looked at the pile of fruits and bread on the table with a dejected expression.
He thought for a moment andforted everyone. ¡°Just hold on a little longer. Perhaps their attitude will improve if we follow them more. All these hardships are worth it..¡±
Chapter 641 Willing to Watch the Night
Chapter 641 Willing to Watch the Night
After hearing Ye Chang''s words, everyone sighed in unison.
If they could really ease Yu Su and Ye Tang''s attitudes, then these hardships would indeed be worth it. They were just afraid that they would not be able to get what they wanted in the end.
Yu Zheng shook his head slightly. "Yu Su won''t be moved so easily. We still need to do something else."
But what else could he do? Yu Zheng had a thoughtful expression on his face.
As he said this, Meng Bo was also thinking about how he could perform.
Soon, he thought of something.
Meng Bo said excitedly, "Isn''t there a legend of monsters attacking people in Spiritwood Valley? We''ll keep watch at night to ensure their safety, right?"
The night watch sounded so diligent.
Yu Zheng nodded. "We can indeed try"
The others nodded one after another, thinking that this method was feasible.
In the afternoon, Meng Bo and Ye Chang were outside the tent. Yu Hong and the other two were catching up on their sleep in the tent. They did not disturb Yu Su and the others.
Yu Su and the others went to the valley in the afternoon and took many pictures of the scenery.
In the evening, under the light of the bonfire, Ding Chen cooked another special camping meal. Yu Su and the others ate happily and had a good time.
When they were almost done eating, Meng Bo walked over.
He said to Ye Tang, "Ye Tang, I''ll keep watch for you tonight. Don''t worry and sleep!"
Ye Tang rolled her eyes and ignored him. She pretended not to hear him and turned to chat with Meng Xi.
Seeing that Ye Tang was ignoring him, Meng Bo left dejectedly.
Before leaving, he even said to Yu Su, "Yu Su, your three brothers and Ye Chang will also keep watch for you. You don''t have to worry."
Xiao Han stood up with a cold expression. "Get lost! We don''t need you to keep watch at night."
Yu Su naturally had him to protect her.
If something really happened, he might not be as powerful as Yu Su, but he would definitely not be a burden to her.
These people could not even defeat a single finger of Yu Su, yet they still had the cheek to say that they wanted to keep watch at night. Had their brains been kicked by a donkey? All of them were quite sick and did not know their ce at all.
Meng Bo rubbed his nose awkwardly. Without saying anything else, he turned around and left.
He had also guessed that he would not be treated well when he went over, but he still wanted to express his sincerity to Ye Tang.
At 10:30 p.m., Yu Su and the others returned to their tents to sleep.
After Ye Tang fell asleep, Yu Su walked out of the tent in light clothes.
She then set up a formation around a few of her own tents to prevent anyone from ambushing her. Then, she walked towards the side of the mountain.
Before she could take a few steps, Yu Su saw Ye Chang and the others sitting outside the tent. All of them craned their heads to look in her direction.
The few of them sat around a table and were dozing off in boredom.
The moment he saw Yu Su, Yu Zheng instantly woke up. He was pleasantly surprised and excited. Could it be that Yu Su had been moved by their sincerity? Was that why she hade tofort them?
At the thought of this, Yu Zheng''s heart beat even faster.
Yu Zheng could not help but say, "Yu Su, we''re all willing to keep watch at night. We''re all very happy to be able to do something for you. You don''t have to feel guilty."
Yu Ruo also said nervously, "That''s right. Yu Su, go to sleep. It''s fine for us to stay up all night."
If they could get Yu Su''s concern, it would be worth it for them to stay up all night.
This trip was also worth it.
There was a cold smile on Yu Su''s lips. "Why should I feel guilty? The few of you are so weak. What''s the difference between you and no one keeping watch at night? If there''s really a monster, you won''t be enough to fill its stomach."
What they did voluntarily had nothing to do with her.
If the mastermind sent someone, these people would be the first to be attacked.
The smile on Yu Zheng''s face froze.
Yu Ruo was speechless.
Alright, they were indeed not strong, but at least they could serve as a warning. If there were really monsters, they could warn Yu Su.
Yu Hong also looked at Yu Su pitifully, feeling a little aggrieved.
Meng Bo said helplessly, "We just want to do something. Otherwise, our trip here will be in vain. Even if there are monsters, we won''t run first. We will definitely stand in front of you to protect you."
Yu Su smiled. "It''s up to you. Anyway, it has nothing to do with me. Don''t treat this as something you are doing for Ye
Tang and I. We can''t afford your kindness. I''m leaving. You guys can continue."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
With that, she was about to leave.
She did note to chat with them on purpose. She was just passing by.
Chapter 642: Entering the Cave
Chapter 642: Entering the Cave
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Hong asked worriedly, ¡°Where are you going now? It¡¯s not safe outside. Why don¡¯t I apany you?¡±
If they really encountered danger, he could still hold on for a while.
Yu Su¡¯s metaphysics was strong and her skills were not bad, but it was too unsafe for her to go to the mountains alone in the middle of the night.
Actually, he did not want Yu Su to go out in the middle of the night, but he could not control her at all, nor did he have the right to.
Yu Zheng and Yu Ruo also said, ¡°Yu Su, the two of us will apany you wherever you go.¡±
The more people there were, the safer it was.
Ye Chang also stood up and looked at Yu Su expectantly.
Yu Su nced at the thin and weak people in front of her. ¡°I might as well go out alone with you. You¡¯re just a burden. Don¡¯t you know your own strength? I¡¯m leaving. Help yourself. Don¡¯t follow me.¡±
Ye Chang looked worried and wanted to follow her secretly.
Yu Zheng and Yu Hong also had the same thought and wanted to secretly follow behind.
!!..
Yu Su seemed to have seen through their thoughts and said coldly, ¡°If you follow me secretly, I¡¯ll hit you!¡±
When Yu Hong thought of Yu Su¡¯s skills, he swallowed his saliva in fear.
If he was punched, his face would definitely be swollen.
Yu Ruo nodded helplessly. ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t follow you. Be careful when you are on your own. Not only must you be careful of animals, but you also have to be careful of humans.¡±
Yu Su was so beautiful. If a bad person took a fancy to her, it would be very difficult for her to deal with the person.
Ye Chang gritted his teeth and nodded. ¡°If you need help, call us. We¡¯ll go over immediately.¡±
He was worried, but there was nothing he could do.
Yu Su nced at them and turned to leave without saying anything else.
After Yu Su had left, Meng Bo nudged Ye Chang with his elbow and asked, ¡°Are you really not going to save the damsel in distress?¡±
Ye Chang shook his head and lowered his head. ¡°Since Yu Su doesn¡¯t want us to follow her, I¡¯ll respect her. She must have her own considerations. I¡¯d better not get involved.¡±
He did not want to make Yu Su hate him.
Yu Zheng also said, ¡°Yu Su is stronger than us, so she really doesn¡¯t need protection. If we go over, we¡¯ll really be a burden.¡±
It was a little hurtful to say that, but it was also the truth.
Meng Bo sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right. Then let¡¯s continue watching the night. After Yu Su leaves, we have to watch these tents even more carefully. Don¡¯t let even an animal pass.¡±
Yu Ruo nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s keep watch at night!¡±
The few of them stared at the tent in a daze and chatted from time to time. The atmosphere was quite quiet and beautiful.
Yu Su was still walking quickly, moving faster and faster, a map in her hand.
The map depicted the terrain of Spiritwood Valley in detail.
The ce Yu Su was looking for was somewhere in the mountain range at the side. The trees there were lush and there should be many hundred-year-old trees.
Yu Su walked all the way until she entered a dense forest.
There was no path in the dense forest, and Yu Su had to walk the route out step by step. It was a little dark at night, and the surroundings were very quiet. If one was timid, he would have been frightened to death long ago.
Yu Su walked into a ginkgo forest and encountered many hundred-year-old trees.
The legendary monster attack should be at this ce!
The ce marked in the center of the map was a ginkgo forest. The final location was probably nearby.
However, it would take some effort to find it.
Yu Su walked for a while more andpletely reached the border of Ginkgo Road. She realized that the area of the Ginkgo Forest was asrge as an ancient vige.
Yu Su took out the jade piece from her neck and ced it in her palm before injecting her magic power into it.
Then, the jade pendant seemed to have sensed something and emitted a light.
The light extended in a certain direction, as if guiding her. Yu Su walked in that direction with the jade pendant and finally arrived under a very thick big ginkgo tree.
The trunk of this ginkgo tree was very thick. It required at least six people to stretch their arms before it could bepletely wrapped.
The light on the jade pendant followed the tree up.
Yu Su began to climb up the tree and finally stopped at a fork. The light emitted by the jade pendant happened to fall on another fork in the tree.
Yu Su realized that the tree nest was covered by grass, and there seemed to be something under it.
She lifted the grass and found a deep hole. It was so dark that she couldn¡¯t see what was inside.
She turned on the light that she carried with her and shone it into the cave of the tree.
In an instant, the light reached the bottom. From its current height to the roots, the interior of the tree was hollow. It was clean and refreshing, as if someone or an animal often took care of it..
Chapter 643: Both Sides Were Wounded
Chapter 643: Both Sides Were Wounded
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su jumped down and looked around. She realized that there was a horizontal cave at the bottom that led to the east.
Yu Su took the shlight and walked into the cave.
After walking for a few hundred meters, the jade in her hand became brighter and brighter. She encountered many forks and relied on the jade to guide her.
Finally, she came to a wooden door and was about to open it when she was repelled by a mysterious force.
She couldn¡¯t get close to this door.
Yu Su could vaguely feel the fluctuation of magic power behind this door and the smell of blood.
The secret was probably behind this door.
Yu Su paced back and forth in front of the door, searching for the eye of the array. In the end, she found a protrusion on the wall.
She pressed it and a sp popped out from another spot.
Yu Su ced the jade in her hand inside and sent the jade into the internal mechanism. The array formation near the wooden door instantly disappeared, and the jade bounced out again.
This jade was indeed the key!
Yu Su took the jade and walked in.
It was still a cave, but this cave was different from the outside. There were many murals drawn around the cave.
Yu Su looked at it for a while. The mural seemed to be telling the story of a spirit beast and a human. The human had encountered a spirit beast snake by chance and established a deep rtionship with it.
After being together for a few years, the spirit beast snake was very reluctant to part with the human because of some matters.
The humans made an agreement with the spirit beast snake to use the jade as a keepsake. If someone came to the door with the jade, the spirit beast snake would not chase that person away and would share the treasure in the cave with that person.
After Yu Su finished reading it, she took a photo of the murals with her phone and walked into the deepest part. The further she walked, the narrower the path became.
In the end, only one person could walk sideways in the cave.
After walking for another three minutes, Yu Su finally saw a ce with light. They seemed to have reached the entrance of the cave.
Yu Su¡¯s expression was solemn and she was also very vignt, ready to receive the enemy¡¯s attack at any time.
But when she reached the entrance of the cave and looked inside, she was stunned.
There was also a valley in the cave. The nts in the valley were lush, and flowers were blooming everywhere. There was a meandering river flowing quietly.
Near the entrance of the cave, she could also smell the fragrance of grass.
This was simply a paradise.
Spirit Qi overflowed from the surroundings, and there was a faint defensive array protecting it. If metaphysical masters cultivated here, the effect would definitely be several times stronger.
Yu Su walked into the valley and realized that there were many glowing stones on both sides of the river.
It was these stones that illuminated the entire valley as if it was daytime.
Yu Su walked around the valley and seemed to have sensed something. She quickly ran towards another small hill and finally found two beasts lying on the ground on the back of the mountain.
The two wild beasts emitted the aura of magic power. They seemed to be the legendary spirit beasts.
It looked like an ostrich with huge wings and shiny ck feathers.
The other one looked like a python, but it was thicker than a python. Its eyes were dark red and shiny, and it had deer-like horns on its head.
The two spirit beasts¡¯ bodies were intertwined. Both sides had wounds of various sizes on their bodies, and there was a lot of blood on the ground.
The ostrich wailed and fell heavily to the ground. Soon, it stopped breathing. Its entire body was wrapped by the python, and blood was flowing from its neck.
The python¡¯s abdomen was also scratched by the ostrich. There was a huge wound, and its internal organs were out.
However, the python was not dead yet. It was only left with itsst breath.
It stuck out its forked tongue and stared at Yu Su with its scarlet eyes. Its entire body was filled with a murderous aura, as if it wanted to exhaust thest of its strength to kill Yu Su.
Yu Su recognized it as the spirit beast on the wall.
Hence, Yu Su took out the jade and held it in her palm for the snake to see.
The aura on the snake¡¯s body changed. With pain in its eyes, it let out a sorrowful howl at Yu Su.
Then, it let go of the ostrich and crawled into a nearby tree, bringing back a colorful egg.
It ced the egg in front of Yu Su and its body copsed.
The huge snake head looked at Yu Su and begged her. It looked at the egg and pushed it towards Yu Su with its tail.
Yu Su thought for a moment and asked, ¡°You want to entrust your child to me?¡±
The snake nodded its head strenuously. A few secondster, it closed its eyes exhaustedly.
The magic power on its body gradually dissipated. It was already dead.
Yu Su picked up the snake egg and walked towards the two spirit beasts. She realized that the spirit snake had the aura of the valley and had indeed been living in the valley..
Chapter 644: Mountain of Spirit Stones
Chapter 644: Mountain of Spirit Stones
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
As for the ostrich, it had the aura of the outside world. It was probably an intruder.
The ostrich realized that there was abundant spiritual energy here and wanted to upy this ce, but it identally discovered the spirit snake.
The two of them fought for a while, and in the end, both sides were injured and died.
Yu Su walked in front of the spirit snake and set up an array formation around it to enhance the effect. She closed her eyes and chanted a spell to exorcize the soul. After doing this, she buried the spirit snake in the valley.
In the end, she carried the snake egg and walked towards the ce with the strongest spirit energy fluctuation, following the flow of the river.
She found a wooden house at the end of the river valley.
This wooden house should have been built by humans who had formed a rtionship with the spirit beast. It looked like it had a history.
The wooden house had no door.
Yu Su walked in and her pupils instantly dted as shock shed across her face.
She actually found piles of spirit stones in the wooden house. They were colorful and beautiful, emitting waves of energy fluctuations.
Every spirit stone was of the highest quality.
The rare spirit stones outside were worth almost tens of millions each at the auction, but in this wooden house, they actually piled up into a small mountain.
This scene was too shocking.
Coupled with the natural spiritual qi in the valley, this must be the reason why the Spirit Snake was very strong!
If not for the fact that the Spirit Snake had just given birth, the ostrich would not have been able to kill it.
Yu Su took out the foldable bag she carried with her and filled it to the brim. She chose spirit stones that werepatible with her metaphysical attributes.
After choosing, Yu Su went to the other rooms in the wooden house to take a look.
After she walked to the study, she did not see any other words other than a letter written with special materials on the table.
In the letter, Yu Su learned that that person was her master¡¯s ancestor.
That person came to the valley by chance and saved the spirit snake that was almost bitten to death outside the valley. Then, he sent the spirit snake into the valley to cultivate.
In the end, when the person¡¯s travel duration was over, he needed to leave.
He made an agreement with Spirit Snake that if someone held the jade in the future, this person would be a trustworthy person and could let that person cultivate in the wooden house.
The jade was also the key to opening the valley. It could unlock the array formation.
The array formation did not restrict the spirit snake, and the spirit snake could freely enter and leave this ce.
When Yu Su saw this, she guessed that the monster on the mountain should also be the spirit snake.
In order to protect the entrance to the cave and prevent the ginkgo tree that served as the entrance from being cut down by humans, the spirit snake gave the humans some warnings.
After the spirit snake had cultivated, its teeth also had hallucinogenic poison that could cause the person who was bitten to hallucinate.
The hallucination would only disappear after a few years.
It did not want to kill anyone. It just wanted to give some warning. In addition, the patterns on its back had fused with the leaves, making it difficult for humans to discover it with the naked eye.
In addition, it moved very quickly, making it difficult for humans to see its traces.
Although Yu Su had reached the perfected realm, she had only cultivated for a short period of time and her magic power was not too strong.
These spirit stones could help her increase her magic power to the greatest extent.
The spiritual power in this valley was very strong and could help Yu Su cultivate. However, Yu Su did not n to stay here. She had to return to the valley as soon as possible.
Yu Su walked around the wooden house again and discovered a few small items that contained auspicious aura piled up in the corner of the house.
She also took these items away.
After doing this, Yu Su walked out of the valley with the snake egg and walked towards the wooden door she hade from.
After walking out of the wooden door, she restored the array.
In the future, she could still enter the valley with the jade. The valley was still as calm as before.
Yu Su crawled out of the ginkgo tree hole, patted the leaves on her body, and quickly walked out.
After taking a few steps, the egg in her hand moved a few times.
Under the moonlight, Yu Su watched as the colorful egg swayed in her hand. A few secondster, cracks appeared on the eggshell, and a small snake head stuck out its tongue.
The little snake¡¯s head was emerald green, and its eyes were like gems. It was very beautiful.
Ever since it broke out of its shell, its body had carried spiritual qi fluctuations and it had reached the low-grade metaphysical realm.
As expected, it was the descendant of a spirit beast and was very talented.
The little snakey on Yu Su¡¯s hand and stretched its head out to rub against Yu Su¡¯s palm. Its body was also rolling around, as if it recognized Yu Su as its mother.
Then, the little snake jumped out of Yu Su¡¯s hand with a whoosh and went straight for the bag in Yu Su¡¯s other hand.
It kept spinning around on the bag and looked at Yu Su with pleading eyes.
Yu Su opened her backpack and opened a crack for the little snake to enter. The little snake buried its head in it and searched for a moment before choosing a dark red spirit stone.
In front of Yu Su, the little snake crushed the stone with its teeth..
Chapter 645 Implicated
Chapter 645 Implicated
After the spirit stone shattered, the little snake ate it bite by bite. It swayed its head. Even Yu Su could tell that it was very happy.
After eating, the little snake''s abdomen was bulging.
It immediately crawled into Yu Su''s bag, curled up into a ball, and fell asleep.
Yu Su was overjoyed to see it sleeping.
She also liked this little snake very much. Perhaps she was destined to meet this little snake.
Yu Su carried her bag and walked back the way she came. She walked very quickly and crossed the mountain in less than an hour, entering the range of the Spirit Wood Valley.
They were only a few hundred meters away from the campsite.
Suddenly, Yu Su sensed an energy fluctuation that seemed to be at the tent where Ye Tang and the others were sleeping.
Someone was using voodoo!
She quickly walked back. Just as she vaguely saw the side of the tent, she heard a series of exmations and many collisions.
The noise came from the tent where she was stationed.
She climbed the tree and looked toward the tent.
At the entrance of Ye Tang''s tent, there were bugs crawling all over the ground. These bugs let out strange and orderly sounds.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ye Tang and Meng Xi hugged each other, their faces filled with fear.
Xiao Han, Ding Chen, and a few other boys stood outside the tent, holding weapons like sticks in their hands. They were chasing away the endless stream of insects that were about to break in.
The insects did not crawl into the tent. They were just piled up at the entrance of the tent, looking especially scary.
Xiao Han noticed that the insects did not enter. They seemed to be a little afraid of the tent, so he said, "Yu Su probably left something behind to make these insects afraid."
Ding Chen nodded, "Yes, every time the insect wants toe in, it is bounced back by a force."
After sensing this phenomenon, they heaved a sigh of relief.
Ye Tang looked flustered. "I didn''t see Yu Su after I woke up. Could she still be outside? Could she be in danger?"
She finally understood that these insects were definitelying for them.
The target might be Yu Su.
It was also possible that the mastermind had sent them here to take this opportunity to get rid of Yu Su.
Meng Xi patted her shoulder. "Don''t worry, Yu Su will definitely return safely. Her metaphysics is so strong. Even if she encounters the mastermind, she will definitely get rid of him!"
She believed in Yu Su''s ability.
Although she was also very worried, her rationality told her to calm down.
She definitely could not act rashly, or she would drag Yu Su down.
Xiao Han also nodded. "We''ll just stay in the tent and not go out. Yu Su should be back soon. Protecting ourselves will be the greatest help to Yu Su."
The few of them reached a consensus and hid in the tent, not taking a step out.
Meng Bo and the others were in trouble.
When they sensed the insects attacking Yu Su''s tent, they ran towards Ye Tang''s tent like the wind, holding tables and stools in their hands as weapons.
Meng Bo and the others watched helplessly as Xiao Han and the other boys entered Ye Tang''s tent to hide.
Meng Bo also tried to enter Ye Tang''s tent.
However, Ye Tang''s tent seemed to have eyes. As long as it was not someone who came with Yu Su, no one could enter the tent. Even if they stepped in, they would be eiected from the tent.
Therefore, Ye Chang and the others stood at the entrance of the tent and were bitten by the densely packed poisonous insects.
Ye Chang used the tablecloth to smash it, trying to chase away all the insects on the ground, but the effect was very small.
His neck was bleeding again.
Ye Chang frowned and said, "Why are there so many bugs?!"
Meng Bo took a stool and threw it at the insects. "I don''t know either. Anyway, this kind of situation shouldn''t have happened in Spirit Wood Valley. It''s too strange. Let''s guard outside the tent! If we let these insects in, Ye Tang will be bitten."
He wanted to protect Ye Tang and did not leave at all.
"You guys have be heroes. It''s a pity that Yu Su isn''t inside." Yu Hong kept waving the bugs away with his coat and said with a defeated expression.
They were guarding outside, so it was useless if Yu Su could not see them!
They might as well run somewhere else!
Yu Hong finally understood that these poisonous insects wereing for Ye Tang''s tent, but he didn''t know who they wereing for.
They were implicated.
Yu Zheng shook his head. "You can''t say that. Ye Tang is Yu
Su''s good friend. If shees back and sees us working so hard, she will also be touched. Actually, it''s the same. Besides, the two of them are here. Is it appropriate for us to leave just like that?"
Chapter 646: Another Black Magic Master
Chapter 646: Another ck Magic Master
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The three Yu brothers did not want to be deserters. If they wanted to protect something, they would protect it together.
That¡¯s more like it!
Yu Ruo looked embarrassed. The worms crawled up his legs along the wheelchair, but he did not dare to move violently, afraid that his legs would break again.
He said in pain, ¡°Second Brother, Fourth Brother,e and help me. There are many worms crawling on my legs!¡±
If he didn¡¯te to help him, his legs would be rotten from the insect bites.
Yu Zheng quickly pounced on him and patted his clothes. ¡°Third Brother, why don¡¯t you stay further away? Don¡¯t stay at the entrance of the tent. There are the most poisonous insects here.¡±
Yu Ruo looked bitter. ¡°If I leave and a wild beastes, won¡¯t it be even worse? I¡¯d rather be bitten by poisonous insects.¡±
If he left this ce alone, it might be even more dangerous.
Now that Ye Chang and the others were here, at least he felt very safe.
If Yu Su came back and saw that he, who was in a wheelchair, was still persevering, her opinion of him would change, right?
Yu Hong gritted his teeth andined about Ye Chang and Meng Bo in his heart.
When he was in the guesthouse, he had even suggested to Meng Bo and Ye Chang separately, saying that they should not follow Yu Su to Spiritwood Valley. It was too dangerous here.
Meng Bo and Ye Chang refused to listen.
Now, they had encountered such a huge danger.
Yu Su looked around and realized that all the poisonous insects were gathered in their area. There were no insects in other camping areas at all.
Themotion here was so loud but the tourists in the other camping areas did not move at all.
This meant that the other tourists had fallen into aa. They had probably inhaled drugs that had knocked them out.
Yu Su carefully checked the vicinity of Meng Bo and the others, looking for the hiding ce of the culprit. Finally, she found a figure behind a small hill.
That person was lying on the back of the hill, covering his body. It was very difficult to discover him.
If not for the fact that Yu Su was standing high, she would not have noticed it.
They were indeed here.
This person was probably the ck Magic Master who helped Hu Ying transfer the worm poison. From the moves used, he was of the same lineage as the ck Magic Master Wu Bang.
It was very likely that they were fellow disciples of Wu Bang.
This person could not have been sent by Hu Ying. He must be rted to the mastermind.
Yu Su stood on the tree and felt that she seemed to have missed out on some important information.
Could it be that the person behind them was so careless as to send this new ck Magic Master to attack them? This did not seem like the style of the mastermind.
The mastermind loved to stand behind his puppets and control the situation. If the n failed, he could escape at the end without leaving any traces.
Therefore, there must be a scapegoat for this matter.
That scapegoat was the one who truly invited this ck Magic Master.
Who was the scapegoat?
Yu Miao was suffering from a fracture and she had not beenpletely trusted by Hu Ying, so she probably would not act rashly.
She didn¡¯t have that much money either.
The corners of Yu Su¡¯s lips curled up as she thought of someone. Other than Hu Ying and Yu Miao, the only other person who hated her now was Zhao Lan.
The Zhao family was in a mess now. Her family¡¯spany had all closed down, and her brothers were also implicated and in jail.
Ye Chang had left her as well.
Zhao Lan would definitely me everything on Yu Su.
Yu Su smiled, her eyes flickering.
Since that was the case, it was time for her to take revenge. Other than capturing this ck Magic Master, she also wanted Zhao Lan to receive the punishment she deserved.
At this moment, the people behind the hill saw that the insects had not entered the tent sessfully, and he became anxious.
The man¡¯s gaze was fixed on the tent. He did not hide himself anymore. He stood up from the back of the hill and walked towards the entrance of the tent.
The moment he walked out, he attracted the attention of Meng Bo and the others.
Yu Zheng looked at this man and felt that this man¡¯s attire was somewhat familiar, it was very simr to the ck Magic Master Wu Bang who caused his mother to be poisoned.
He asked, ¡°Who are you? What¡¯s your rtionship with Wu Bang?¡±
When Yu Zong was in Chinatown, he had checked Wu Bang¡¯s information and knew his appearance and usual attire.
Yu Zheng had also seen Wu Bang¡¯s information.
He seemed to remember that Wu Bang had a junior brother whose surname was also Wu. Both of them were orphans picked up by his master from outside.
Wu Zhen smiled sinisterly. ¡°Your eyesight is not bad. When I catch Yu Su, I¡¯ll pluck out your eyeballs and feed them to my poisonous insects.¡±
The poisonous bugs smelled his scent and rushed into the tent even more crazily.
Yu Zheng said coldly, ¡°I know. You¡¯re Wu Bang¡¯s junior brother. What do you want to do this time?¡±
Could it be that Mrs. Ye sent someone to harm Yu Su again?
This method of harming others was Zhao Lan¡¯s favorite..
Chapter 647: Taking Revenge on Zhao Lan
Chapter 647: Taking Revenge on Zhao Lan
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Wu Zhenughed out loud and admired the fear on their faces. He twisted his neck a few times, his eyes bloodshot and crazy. ¡°I¡¯m here to take Yu Su¡¯s life. If you don¡¯t want to die, quickly hand Yu Su over.¡±
He received news that Yu Su hade to the Spirit Wood Valley.
This time, he would end his grudge with Yu Su and turn her into fertilizer for his poisonous insects. He would also get rid of a huge problem for that person.
When he said this, Yu Zheng heaved a sigh of relief.
Since this person did not know where Yu Su was, it proved that Yu Su was still safe.
This was the best news.
Yu Hong stood in front of Yu Zheng and said to Wu Bang, ¡°If you dare to hurt us, the Yu family will definitely chase you to the ends of the earth. If you want to be a wanted criminal, just try. Also, you came toote. Yu Su would have returned to the capital long ago.¡±
Putting aside the fact that Yu Su was not here, even if she was in the tent, it was impossible for them to hand her over.
¡°Oh? You think I¡¯m afraid? Hahahaha¡¡±
Wu Bangughed heartbreakingly and shouted into the tent, ¡°Yu Su, I know you¡¯re inside. If you still don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll kill someone to liven things up. Anyway, there are many people here.¡±
He hadn¡¯t broken his vows in a long time.
Tonight¡¯s full moon was destined to be a bloody night, and it was also the best time for the poisonous insects to evolve. It was said that Yu Su¡¯s metaphysical skills were very high, and she happened to be the best fertilizer for the insects.
Not only did he want toplete the mission, but he also wanted to avenge his senior brother.
Yu Hong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He could feel the other party¡¯s bloodthirsty aura.
If the other party was ruthless and broke their limbs, it would be useless even if they took revengeter. Yu Hong was a little afraid.
Xiao Han snorted and said loudly, ¡°What rotten fish and shrimp are here to cause trouble? We¡¯re all from the entertainment industry. If you dare to touch us, you¡¯ll be wanted tomorrow and won¡¯t be able to live a peaceful life for the rest of your life. You can try. I¡¯m the only grandson of the Xiao family in the capital. You should know the strength of the Xiao family, right?¡±
After saying that, he turned his face away disdainfully, not even wanting to look at Wu Bang.
In any case, it was impossible for him to expose Yu Su¡¯s location, nor would he reveal the information that she had gone out. Even if he was killed, the Xiao family would avenge him.
Wu Zhen was really stunned by the word Xiao family.
Wu Zhen had not lived in the capital for long, but he knew that the Xiao family had produced many politicians. They were also powerful in the military world and were even more domineering in the business world.
If he really killed the Xiao family¡¯s only grandson here, no matter where he hid, he would be found by the Xiao family¡¯s detectives in less than three days.
Wu Zhen did not dare to take the risk and was indeed threatened.
Wu Zhen rolled his eyes and looked at Ye Chang. He said with a smile, ¡°Young Master Ye, you still don¡¯t know, right? Your mother invited me here today. She knew that you would be here, but she invited me onto the mountain without hesitation. It seems that your position in her heart is really low.¡±
As soon as he said this, it was as he had expected. Yu Zheng and the rest frowned and looked at Ye Chang.
Ye Chang looked defeated.
Although he did not want to believe it, he knew that this was something his mother could do. With his mother¡¯s hatred for Su, it was possible for her to ask a ck Magic Master to help.
He had let down everyone here.
Wu Zhen was satisfied. Even if he was captured, Zhao Lan had to take responsibility.
He chuckled again and raised his gloomy face. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t want your lives, I would make you suffer. If you want revenge, go find Zhao Lan! Next, let my little fellows entertain you well.¡±
He lifted the basket on his back and threw it on the ground. He smiled as he watched the things in the basket climb out.
In an instant, all kinds of insects were revealed.
There were palm-sized beetles, densely packed red ants, flying purple moths, green caterpirs that squirmed like earthworms, and the most terrifying were centipedes that were as long as an arm.
All kinds of insects squirmed on the ground, making one¡¯s scalp tingle.
Meng Xi stood in the tent and screamed. Her legs went weak and she almost fell to the ground.
Fortunately, Ye Tang supported her and Ye Tang didn¡¯t dare to look closely.
Those bugs were too big and terrifying.
Wu Zhen admired the fearful expressions of these people and felt extremely proud.
These poisonous insects had taken him several years to refine. Every one of them was poisonous. With just a bite, that person would be better off dead.
Meng Bo looked at Ye Chang coldly, ¡°Your mother is really crazy, hiring a ck Magic Master to deal with Yu Su!¡±
Most importantly, this ck Magic Master was also crazy, he was not normal..
Chapter 648: Overcoming the Crisis
Chapter 648: Oveing the Crisis
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Hong¡¯s body trembled. ¡°Oh my god, these bugs are like those in television dramas. They crawl over one by one. It¡¯s too terrifying.¡±
He had hated insects the most since he was young, especially poisonous insects with many feet.
Now that so many had appeared, Yu Zheng really wanted to faint.
¡°Do any of you have a lighter? These bugs might be afraid of fire. Let¡¯s burn everything we can!¡± Yu Ruo thought for a moment and quickly suggested.
Ye Chang touched his pocket. ¡°I have it here!¡±
He was the one who had started the bonfire today. He had kept the lighter in his pocket, but he did not expect it toe in handy.
Meng Bo took off his jacket. ¡°Then burn my jacket too. It should be able to resist for a while.¡±
Yu Zheng looked at the coat with heartache.
That coat was a limited edition of a big brand. It was worth more than a hundred thousand dors. With one fire, everything was gone.
However, his life was more important now. He couldn¡¯t care less.
Ye Tang threw out a nket and a can of alcohol. ¡°Burn it!¡±
Ye Chang moved very quickly. He piled all the clothes together and sprinkled alcohol on them. In an instant, these clothes caught fire and formed a barrier in front of them.
Yu Hong prayed, ¡°I hope it works!¡±
Unfortunately, many insects flew over the fire and pounced on Ye Chang and the others, jumping onto their bodies.
Yu Hong was so scared that his face turned pale. ¡°Ah! A beetle flew onto my head!¡±
He could feel the beetles moving, but he couldn¡¯t hit them with his hands.
A huge red ant crawled into Yu Ruo¡¯s wheelchair and was about to climb onto his legs. Yu Ruo was so frightened that he used her hand to flick the ants away, but when he turned around, the densely packed ants on the ground crawled over.
A blood-sucking bug was stuck to Meng Bo¡¯s face and could not be pulled away no matter what.
Meng Bo was also shocked. He pped his face, trying to p the blood-sucking bug down. His face was burning with pain.
He was so angry that his eyes turned red. He said to Ye Chang, ¡°Ye Chang, take good care of your mother in the future. She really doesn¡¯t stop for a moment. I must take revenge when I get back!¡±
Yu Hong also said with a pale face, ¡°Ye Chang, I won¡¯t let your mother off. You¡¯d better not side with her. Otherwise, we won¡¯t even be brothers.¡±
¡°You still want to continue being brothers with Ye Chang?¡± Yu Ruo said coldly, ¡°If something happens to us today, you can only be enemies!¡±
When they were in Chinatown, Zhao Lan had wanted to attack Yu Su several times. Later on, she had poisoned her mother, causing her to be seriously ill for several months.
The Yu family should have brought Zhao Lan to justice long ago. Their tolerance and understanding would only give Zhao Lan time for revenge.
Yu Zheng knocked the flying insects away forcefully and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Ye Chang, the Yu family won¡¯t let your mother off. A mental patient like your mother should have been locked up long ago!¡±
Ye Chang was silent and his expression was very ugly.
Meng Bo red at him fiercely. ¡°If you still want to live the rest of your life in peace, either put your mother in jail or send her to a mental hospital!¡±
Ye Tang said coldly, ¡°She should have been sent to the mental hospital a long time ago.¡±
Zhao Lan knew that she and Ye Chang were also in the Spiritwood Valley, but she still chose to attack. She no longer cared about her and Ye Chang¡¯s lives.
The Ye family had been bullied by Zhao Lan for so many years. It was time to make a move.
Ye Chang gritted his teeth. ¡°Let¡¯s get through this first!¡±
Over the past few days, he had also posted something about Ye Tang and Yu Su.
He did not block his mother.
His mother must have known that the two of them were also there, but his mother did not care at all and still wanted to make a move in Spiritwood Valley.
This incident made thest trace of love Ye Chang had for his mother disappear. In the future, Ye Chang would no longer want to obtain motherly love from his mother.
If they returned to the capital safely this time, Ye Chang would not stop these brothers from taking revenge.
The few of them were prepared to perish together with these insects, but they did not expect a white light to sh. The insects seemed to have touched a taboo, and the insects one meter away from the tent all stopped squirming and lost their vitality.
Even the bugs lying on their bodies fell.
The only person here who had some understanding of metaphysics was Meng Bo.
Meng Bo stared at these bugs with a sharp gaze and frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s probably because of the array formation left behind by Yu Su. As long as it¡¯s within a meter of the tent, all the bugs will be killed..¡±
Chapter 649 - 649: Everything Bodes Ill
Chapter 649: Everything Bodes Ill
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Hong and the others also shrunk closer to the tent, panting heavily. Looking at the dense swarm of insects, they finally had time to rest.
Yu Zheng panted. ¡°Yu Su is still the best. She set up a formation in the tent and even left us some space to survive.¡±
No poisonous bugs woulde in within a meter of the tent.
Yu Hong nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes!¡±
If Yu Su had not left this array formation, they would have been doomed tonight.
The ck Magic Master who was not far away was unhappy, ¡°There is actually a formation here, Yu Su must be here, tell her toe out!¡±
Yu Su could actually set up such a powerful array formation and forcefully stop all the poisonous insects.
This also made Wu Zhen feel that things were out of his control.
He had to end this quickly. He couldn¡¯t let anything happen.
¡°Hehe, who cares about you!¡± Yu Zheng sneered.
Since there was an array here that could resist the attack, they would not be fooled.
Besides, Yu Su was indeed not here.
Wu Zhen had a cold expression. ¡°Do you think that such a small array can stop my poisonous insects? You¡¯re really too naive! If you let Yu Su out, I won¡¯t hurt you. If you insist on hiding Yu Su, I¡¯ll use my trump card and poison all of you to death!¡±
He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Anyway, before I came, Mrs. Ye said that there¡¯s no need to worry. If anything happens, she¡¯ll take responsibility!¡±
He did want Yu Su toe out quickly.
However, Mrs. Ye did not say thest sentence. He was just making it up.
Not only did he say this to intensify Ye Chang¡¯s hatred for his mother, but he also wanted these people to find Zhao Lan and take revenge so that Zhao Lan could attract the firepower.
In any case, he had already formed a grudge with these people. It would be even better if he could drag Zhao Lan down with him.
The Yu family would definitely take revenge for both old and new grudges.
At that time, Zhao Lan would be thest scapegoat.
After hearing this, Ye Chang clenched his fists tightly, his face filled with indignation and a trace of resentment.
When he returned, he wanted to cut ties with his mother.
Meng Bo nced at Ye Chang. Seeing that he was not very happy, he did not say anything else.
When Wu Zhen saw that the few of them did not move, his face was filled with viciousness.
He said calmly, ¡°Since you all want to die, don¡¯t me me. Remember to settle scores with Zhao Lan after you die. I¡¯ll send you off now!¡±
After saying that, he pulled out a cloth bag from his waist.
The opening of the cloth bag opened, and an iparably huge spider crawled out. The spider¡¯s legs were covered in five-colored fur, and its two dark red eyes moved.
At this moment, the zipper of Yu Su¡¯s backpack moved and the little snake stuck its head out.
It rubbed against Yu Su¡¯s wrist and blinked its big eyes, as if it was pleading with Yu Su.
Yu Su had guessed that this spider¡¯s level was not low. It also had the enhancement of magic power on its body. It was indeed a great supplement for a newborn snake.
If it could eat the Five-Colored Spider, the little snake¡¯s strength would reach Medium Level 5.
Yu Su smiled and tapped the little snake¡¯s head with her finger. ¡°Of course you can eat it if you want. Wait a little longer.¡±
The little snake knew that its strength was low. If it wanted to eat the Five-Colored Spider, it had to rely on Yu Su.
That was why it had been begging Yu Su.
Wu Zhen rolled his eyes and muttered an incantation, shouting at the spider in a low voice.
The Five-Colored Spider was already the size of a palm. Under the enhancement of the incantation, it became evenrger, about 20 centimeters tall.
Wu Zhen smiled and threw the Five-Colored Spider in the direction of Meng Bo and the others. ¡°Go!¡±
Let these stupid people have a taste of the Five-Colored Spider.
Meng Bo stood rooted to the ground, his entire body covered in cold sweat.
Seeing the appearance of the spider, he had a bad feeling and even wanted to escape.
The others were also pale and stood rooted to the ground.
They also wanted to run, but there was nowhere to run. They could not enter the tent that Ye Tang and the others were in. If they were a meter away from the tent, the small poisonous insects would attack.
They could only wait where they were.
There was only one thought in Ye Chang¡¯s mind. If he sessfully escaped danger, he had to sever ties with his mother. Couldn¡¯t he leave a mother who didn¡¯t care about the safety of her children?
The Five-Colored Spider flew towards them like an arrow. Just as it was about to jump on Yu Zheng, who was in the lead, a crisp sound suddenly came from the air.
It sounded like a whistle, but also like a long whistle..
Chapter 650 - 650: Great Calamity
Chapter 650: Great Cmity
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In an instant, the Five-Colored Spidernded on the ground with its back facing up.
Immediately after, the Five-Colored Spider let out a sharp cry as its body kept struggling.
However, no matter how it struggled, its body was still firmly rooted to the ground and it could not move.
Wu Zhen frowned and felt nervous.
What the hell was going on?
This Five-Colored Spider was refined by his master, Wu Jiang, who spent 4.9 days refining it. It was not afraid of water and fire and all kinds of curse techniques. Its strength was close to an Upper Level 5.
How could such a powerful spider be knocked to the ground by a sound?
Unbelievable!
Wu Zhen¡¯s face was filled with shock as he walked towards the Five-Colored Spider.
He saw a green light sh and the Five-Colored Spider suddenly disappeared, as if it had never appeared.
Everyone looked in the direction of the disappearing green light and saw Yu Su walking over slowly from the side with a calm expression.
The green light entered Yu Su¡¯s handbag. As it was too fast, no one realized that the light was actually a green snake.
After the little snake grabbed the Five-Colored Spider into the handbag, it began to dismember the spider and devour it.
Its eyes were filled with satisfaction.
The Five-Colored Spider also tried to struggle, but it could not exert any strength in its body. It had been severely injured by Yu Su¡¯s roar just now and could only be devoured by the little snake.
The little snake even burped after eating. Its stomach was bulging, and its eyes were filled with excitement.
This thing was too delicious!
It still had to eat the delicious food crawling on the groundter.
When the people outside the tent saw Yu Su return, their eyes were filled with joy.
Ye Tang waved her hand and shouted, ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re back. I was so worried about you!¡±
The moment she woke up, she realized that Yu Su had disappeared and there was something abnormal outside the tent. She was extremely afraid.
However, she believed in Yu Su¡¯s strength and guessed that Yu Su had taken the initiative to leave.
However, before Yu Su returned, there was always worry in her heart.
Yu Su smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±
Seeing her walk over, Xiao Han looked at Wu Zhen warily, ¡°Yu Su, this person is a ck Magic Master, be careful, he was hired by Mrs. Ye to deal with you.¡±
He believed in Yu Su¡¯s strength, but he was still worried.
Yu Zheng and the others heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Yu Su eagerly.
Ye Chang looked at Yu Su with guilt.
This ck Magic Master was invited by his mother, if anything happened to Yu Su, he would be the most responsible.
Wu Zhen stared fixedly at Yu Su, as if he wanted to see a flower bloom on her face. His voice was filled with disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re Yu Su? Isn¡¯t your strength at the medium-grade Level 5?¡±
When he was in Chinatown, he had heard that Yu Su¡¯s strength was at the medium-grade Level 5.
It had only been such a short period of time, so it was impossible for Yu Su to break through so quickly. So Yu Su had hidden her strength?
Actually, he was not very confident when he came over this time. The person behind him told him that Yu Su¡¯s strength had not broken through and was only at the medium-grade Level 5.
And the reason why Yu Su was able to disy such great strength was only because she had the treasures left behind by her master.
If Wu Zhen also managed to obtain the treasures from his master, he would definitely be able to deal with Yu Su easily.
Wu Zhen had borrowed the Five-Colored Spider from Wu Jiang and brought many poisonous insects that he had carefully nurtured. He felt that this would definitely be foolproof.
Unexpectedly, as soon as Yu Su appeared, the Five-Colored Spider was subdued.
With such shocking strength, could it be that Yu Su did not have the strength of a mid-grade Level 5?
Or had she broken through again during this period of time?
No matter which oue it was, it was not good news for Wu Zhen!
At this moment, Wu Zhen had a premonition that the mastermind must be hiding some information. He had only asked him toe over to use him to test the situation.
He was a sacrificialmb.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to ask the person who asked you toe. My strength has always been at high-grade Level 5. What¡¯s his motive for deliberately hiding it? He wants you to die, right?¡±
Wu Zhen was a pawn of the person behind him.
If he could kill her this time, that would be for the best.
If Wu Zhen was killed by Yu Su, the person behind him would be able to know Yu Su¡¯s strength more urately and could even cause a huge feud between Yu Su and Wu Jiang..
Chapter 651 - 651: Seeking Justice
Chapter 651: Seeking Justice
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Wu Jiang was even stronger. If not for Yu Su who had broken through to the perfected realm, she would definitely not be his match. Furthermore, the mastermind could use Wu Jiang to kill her.
Even if Yu Su was killed, the murderer would only lock onto Wu Jiang, and the person behind her could be exonerated from suspicion.
Now that Yu Su had broken through to the perfected realm, she was very strong.
Since Wu Zhen was here, she was destined to defeat another disciple of Wu Jiang. It was inevitable that she would go against Wu Jiang again.
Although she was not afraid of Wu Jiang, she might be injured if she faced him.
The best solution was to exin the cause and effect clearly and let Wu Zhen understand the intentions of the person behind it. Then, the two of them would be able to find their true enemy.
After hearing Yu Su¡¯s words, Wu Zhen bit his lip tightly with a vicious gaze.
He was not stupid and naturally understood what Yu Su meant. He also knew that what Yu Su said was true.
With that person¡¯s sphere of influence, it was normal for him to know Yu Su¡¯s metaphysical strength. However, the other party had told him fake news. Wasn¡¯t this asking him to die?
Wu Zhen also knew that he had been used.
His strength was far inferior to Yu Su¡¯s. If he continued to resist, there would be no good oue at all. He should think about how to retreat unscathed.
Wu Zhen rolled his eyes and thought of an idea. He said, ¡°How about this? We can be considered to have be friends after a fight. I¡¯ll tell you the information of the person who sent me here. Let me go and we won¡¯t have anything to do with each other. How about that? If you insist on catching me, my master won¡¯t let you off.¡±
He spoke half-negotiatingly and half-threateningly, secretly observing Yu Su¡¯s expression.
Yu Su chuckled. ¡°Oh? Don¡¯t tell me you think I don¡¯t know who sent you? Aren¡¯t
I at a disadvantage if you exchange what I know with me?¡±
She wanted more than that.
Wu Zhen pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°You might know the information of one of them, but you definitely don¡¯t know that there¡¯s another group of people secretly peeping at you and wanting to get rid of you. On the surface, it¡¯s Zhao Lan who paid me toe, but in fact, that person also wants you dead.¡±
He deliberately said it vaguely, wanting to pique Yu Su¡¯s interest.
As long as Yu Su wanted to know, she had to keep him alive.
Yu Su sneered and looked at Wu Zhen coldly. ¡°Do you think you have the right to negotiate with me? I can capture you first, then torture you properly and make you reveal that person¡¯s information.¡±
She had never been threatened.
Moreover, Wu Zhen did not have the strength or trump cards to threaten others.
Wu Zhen pretended to be angry and said, ¡°If you do this, then the grudge between us will be formed. My master will definitelye to take revenge. Since I didn¡¯t hurt anyone, why can¡¯t we resolve it peacefully?¡±
Yu Su sneered. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t arrived in time, that colorful spider would have killed someone just now. Do you think I shouldn¡¯t take revenge?¡±
As soon as these words were spoken, Yu Zheng and the others, who were standing in front of the tent, were so frightened that their faces turned pale.
Fortunately, Yu Su arrived in time. Otherwise, they would have lost their lives.
Upon hearing Yu Su¡¯s words, Wu Zhen avoided her gaze. ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t want to kill anyone. I¡¯m just using the spider to scare them. Nothing will happen. Don¡¯t pursue the matter. Besides, didn¡¯t you kill the Five-Colored Spider?¡±
He was lying to Yu Su.
The spider was very poisonous. He indeed wanted to randomly poison a person to death and force Yu Su out of the tent.
He did not expect Yu Su to not be in the tent at all.
¡°We¡¯re even? Can a human life bepared to a spider?¡± Yu Zheng, who was standing at the front, said indignantly.
Wu Zhen stared at Yu Zheng viciously.
He did not expect that even this kid would dare to speak to him like this. When he escaped this cmity, he would definitely let this kid have a taste of his methods.
Yu Su also said coldly, ¡°You want to exchange your life for a spider? Your life is too worthless.¡±
She did not want to avenge Yu Zheng and the others, she just wanted to negotiate with this ck Magic Master to exchange for more benefits and make the ck Magic Master lower his head to her.
Yu Hong and the others were extremely touched.
As expected, their biological sister was still the best. She seemed to be very cold usually and did not care about their lives. However, every time it was the most critical moment, she would stand up for them and seek justice!
If Yu Miao was here, she would have escaped long ago..
Chapter 652 - 652: Endless Future Trouble
Chapter 652: Endless Future Trouble
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Wu Zhen gritted his teeth and clenched his fists tightly.
He took a few deep breaths before asking, ¡°What do you want? Don¡¯t tell me you want my life?¡±
Yu Su said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve done something wrong, you have to ept the punishment of thew. Otherwise, our country will be in chaos.¡±
Wu Zhen was unconvinced: ¡°Law? Thew only restricts ordinary people, I am a great ck Magic Master, there is now that can restrict me and punish me!¡±
Yu Su saw through his thoughts and exposed him mercilessly. ¡°Against strange people like metaphysical masters and ck Magic Masters, our country has set a series ofws. If you make a mistake, we can still punish you.¡±
Wu Zhenughed out loud and said, ¡°Who dares to punish me? Rely on the Taoism Association in Chinatown?¡±
Even the people from the Ministry of Defense could not catch him.
He could also summon all kinds of poisonous insects. He had an equivalent to a thousand troops.
Even if he was captured and imprisoned, there were many ways to escape from ordinary prisons.
This was also the reason why he was so arrogant.
If not for Yu Su¡¯s strength, he would not have begged her for mercy so seriously.
Even if Yu Su sent him to the Daoist Association, Wu Zhen was not afraid. After all, the mastermind was from the Daoist Association.
If he was sent over, the mastermind would protect him.
Yu Su nced at Wu Zhen and shook her head with a smile. She was really anxious about Wu Zhen¡¯s intelligence.
She was speechless. ¡°If you had entered the Daoist Association, do you think you would still be alive? They would have killed you long ago and framed me. At that time, they would have lured your master over. In the face of your master¡¯s revenge, I would not be able to defend myself and can only counterattack. In the end, both you and your master will be wiped out. Is this the oue you want?¡±
Wu Zhen actually did not think of such a simple logic.
Did he really think that the person behind him was a soft-hearted person? It was highly possible that he would be silenced as soon as he walked into the Daoist Association.
Wu Zhen looked surprised and panicked.
What Yu Su said was really possible. The mastermind was too cunning. He could not take the risk of being captured by the Daoist Association.
If that happens, his master would also be harmed by him. That would be too tragic.
Wu Zhen thought about it and did not know Yu Su¡¯s n. He could only muster his courage and say, ¡°There¡¯s no deep hatred between us. Let me go! If you¡¯re willing to let me go, I¡¯ll avenge you and poison Zhao Lan. I¡¯ll make her a lunatic to avenge you. How about that?¡±
Yu Su shook her head. ¡°She will naturally be punished. You don¡¯t have to do anything.¡±
Wu Zhen said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t I be your subordinate for a year and you let me go? Even if you don¡¯t let me go, you can¡¯t punish me, right? If you attack me privately, you¡¯ll break thew, right?¡±
There was only one thought in his mind, and that was to run for his life.
No matter how lowly he was, as long as he could survive, there was hope.
He really could not guess what Yu Su was up to.
Yu Su smiled and pointed at the sports camera on her chest. ¡°I¡¯m from the Metaphysics Management Office. I¡¯ve already recorded your crime just now. I¡¯m officially arresting you now!¡±
She took out the Metaphysics Management Office ID from her pocket and waved it in front of Wu Zhen.
After Wu Zhen saw the document clearly, she retracted it.
She had turned on the small sports camera on her chest when she was on the tree just now. This camera was sent to her by Director Ruan Dong of the Metaphysics Management Office and asked her to record and save it when she was enforcing thew.
During this trip, Yu Su had guessed that the mastermind would make a move, so she had kept the things with her.
Towards a ck Magic Master like Wu Zhen, Yu Su naturally would not let him go so easily.
She could not kill him either. If she did, it would attract Wu Jiang, his master, to take revenge. She would fall into the scheme of the mastermind.
The best way was to capture Wu Zhen and throw him into the prison of the Metaphysics Management Office.
This way, Wu Zhen would hate the mastermind even more for cheating him.
If Wu Jiang came to take revenge, even if he found Yu Su, Yu Su would have enough reason to exin what had happened.
In that case, Wu Jiang would face the mastermind.
After hearing this, Wu Zhen was shocked.. ¡°How is that possible? How can you be from the Metaphysics Management Office?¡±
Chapter 653 - 653: Thinking Too Much
Chapter 653: Thinking Too Much
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Wu Zhen had never thought that Yu Su was actually from the Metaphysics Management Office.
Therefore, he had a trace of hope in his heart and felt that he had a chance to escape.
At this moment, Wu Zhen looked as if he had been struck by lightning. His eyes were filled with disbelief.
Yu Su crossed her arms and smiled faintly.
Wu Zhen asked, ¡°Yu Su, are you really going to take me to the Metaphysics Management Office? I can help you do things. You will definitely need me!¡±
He did not want to be thrown into jail.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°What do you think? Since you dare toe over, you should be prepared to be arrested.¡±
After saying that, her expression changed. She casually waved her hand and drew out the ferocious aura on the spiritual artifact.
The ferocious aura attacked Wu Zhen.
Wu Zhen felt a chill on his body. A force drilled into his bone marrow, making him unable to move on the spot.
Yu Su¡¯s red lips parted slightly as she said coldly, ¡°Break!¡±
She used two small spells, first locking Wu Zhen in ce, then exploding the fierce qi in the bone marrow, destroying the ce where the magic power of the ck Magic Master existed.
Wu Zhen felt a pain in his body, as if his bones had exploded.
¡°It hurts!¡± Wu Zhen could not help but shout in pain.
What kind of spell did Yu Su cast on his body to immobilize him?
Yu Su asked, ¡°Are you willing to be arrested?¡±
Just now, she had destroyed the ce where Wu Zhen stored his magic power. It was impossible for him to cultivate again in the future.
However, Wu Zhen did not know that.
She wanted to frame the mastermind for this and make Wu Zhen hate the mastermindpletely.
¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Wu Zhen was in so much pain that he immediately raised his hands in surrender.
It was only now that he felt the difference in strength between him and Yu Su. With just a slight movement, Yu Su had used her magic power to freeze him.
If he did not agree to be arrested, who knew what Yu Su would do?
He might as well be tactful now.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±
Yu Zheng and the rest stood rooted to the ground with their mouths agape.
Yu Su was too awesome.
This ck Magic Master, who was very powerful in their eyes, was actually subdued by Yu Su so easily, which proved that Yu Su¡¯s strength far exceeded that of a ck Magic Master.
She even made the ck Magic Master feel unbearable pain, wasn¡¯t she avenging them!
Yu Zheng looked touched. ¡°Thank you, Yu Su, for standing up for us!¡±
Yu Su turned around and rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I¡¯m not doing this to avenge you. Don¡¯t tter yourself.¡±
Meng Bo saw Wu Zhen¡¯s face turn pale from the pain on the ground, and cold sweat broke out on his back.
If he provoked Ye Tang in the future and Yu Su did the same to him, it would be too terrifying.
It seemed like he had to go along with Yu Su more in the future and not anger her.
Yu Su walked into the tent, took out some ropes from her backpack, and threw them on the ground.
She looked at Yu Zheng and the rest. ¡°Tie him up. I¡¯ll get the Metaphysics Management Office to take him awayter.¡±
Yu Su did not want to touch Wu Zhen at all. She felt that he was unclean.
Hearing Yu Su¡¯s words, Yu Zheng and Ye Chang fought to get the rope. They wanted to show off in front of Yu Su and make her have a better impression of them.
Yu Hong and Meng Bo also walked over and secretly gave Wu Zhen a few punches to take revenge for what had just happened.
Yu Su pretended not to see it and did not care.
She took out her phone and called Chief Ruan Dong to exin the situation clearly. She even sent the video over.
After Ruan Dong heard this, he said that he would send someone over immediately.
Soon, Wu Zhen was tied up tightly. There were also a few smelly socks stuffed into his mouth. The nauseating smell made Wu Zhen extremely disgusted.
He bowed his head, not protesting.
He was afraid that if he resisted, he would be beaten up even more ruthlessly by these boys in front of him.
Just now, each of them had kicked him in the back. Now, his back was in pain. Wu Zhen could only silently hold a grudge and think that when he was released from prison, he would definitely teach these people a lesson.
His master was so powerful, he could definitely help him escape from prison.
Wu Zhen recalled Yu Su¡¯s words andpletely hated the mastermind.
That person actually treated him as a chess piece. Not only did he want to take his life, but he also wanted his master¡¯s life!
Outrageous.
If he did not take revenge, he would not be a Southwestern ck Magic Master.
When his master came to the capital, he would definitelyin and let his master deal with the person behind him.
When Yu Su saw that Wu Zhen had been tied up, she looked at the poisonous insects all over the ground and felt disgusted.
She took out a talisman and was about to burn all these insects to death when she felt something cold rub against her wrist..
Chapter 654 - 654: Fatal Danger
Chapter 654: Fatal Danger
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su looked down and saw that it was the little green snake.
At some point in time, it had already crawled out of its bag. It looked longingly at the worms on the ground and flicked its tongue at Yu Su.
Yu Su asked, ¡°You want to eat the worms?¡±
The little snake nodded, its body swaying in surprise.
It was growing and needed a lot of energy to replenish itself. The smell emitted by these insects was not bad. Although it was notparable to the spider, it was able to fill its stomach a little.
If Wu Zhen heard the little snake¡¯s inner thoughts, he would definitely cry in pain.
These were poisonous bugs that he had nurtured for three years. What did it mean by filling its stomach a little? This was his weapon!
Unfortunately, Wu Zhen knew nothing.
Seeing that it liked them, Yu Su nodded and said, ¡°Since you like them, I¡¯ll give them to you.¡±
After saying that, she walked to Wu Bang¡¯s side and took a small bag from his waist.
When Wu Bang saw her holding the bag, he thought that she was just looking.
Unexpectedly, Yu Su ced the small bag on the ground and chanted an incantation. Soon, the various worms crawling on the ground took the initiative to burrow into the bag.
Wu Zhen¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Yu Su could actually control the poisonous insects he raised. This was simply unbelievable.
A minuteter, all the poisonous insects crawled into the bag. Yu Su lifted the bag and the poisonous insects moved around in it.
Wu Zhen became even more anxious and looked at Yu Su with widened eyes.
He seemed to be asking Yu Su what she wanted to do to the poisonous bugs.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°Your worm are not bad. I¡¯ll take it away first as your apology gift-¡±
Wu Zhen whimpered, his face full of unwillingness.
Yu Su narrowed her eyes and asked dangerously, ¡°Are you unwilling? If you¡¯re unwilling, you can shake your head.¡±
Hearing this, Wu Zhen¡¯s heart turned cold.
How could he say that he was unwilling?
¡°If you agree, then nod. I never snatch things from others.¡± Yu Su carried the bag with a calm expression.
Wu Zhen was so angry that his face was about to contort. He nodded in humiliation and looked elsewhere with lifeless eyes.
Then, he stopped resisting.
He still had to protect his life first. The poisonous insects could be raised again in the future, but he only had one life.
This time, he had really been tricked by the mastermind.
Not only was he captured, but even the poisonous bugs that he had nurtured for three years were confiscated. He had really suffered a huge loss.
Wu Zhen thought that when he came out of the Metaphysics Management Office, he would definitely ask the person behind him forpensation and ask Yu Su to return all these poisonous insects.
He thought that Yu Su only wanted these worms for fun and wanted to raise them on a whim.
This was because these insects were not very useful to Yu Su. These poisonous insects needed Wu Zhen¡¯s blood essence to drive them.
However, Wu Zhen would never have thought that Yu Su had no intention of raising these poisonous insects at all.
Instead, she wanted these poisonous insects as food for her little snake.
In the Southwest Tribe.
In an ancientrge courtyard, an old man who was meditating frowned. The aura on his body was chaotic for a few moments.
The Five-Colored Spider he raised was dead!
There was a connection between him and the spider. The moment the spider died, he had also suffered a bacsh.
This old man was Wu Zhen¡¯s master, Wu Jiang.
Wu Jiang¡¯s face turned pale as she opened her eyes, ¡°Damn it, which b*stard killed my Five-Colored Spider!¡±
A few months ago, his eldest disciple, Wu Bang, who was known as the ck Magic King of the Southwest, lost contact with him.
Therefore, he sent his disciple, Wu Zhen, to investigate.
Wu Zhen¡¯s strength was not low, but for insurance, Wu Jiang handed over the Five-Colored Spider he had refined to Wu Zhen so that he could protect himself when necessary.
If the young disciple was also in danger, he would know immediately.
Now that the Five-Colored Spider was dead, it meant that Wu Zhen was also in fatal danger and might have been killed.
Among Wu Zhen¡¯s two disciples, the eldest disciple was very powerful, but the one he doted on the most in his heart was actually the younger disciple. He was also prepared to pass his mantle to the younger disciple.
Unexpectedly, even his junior disciple had an ident.
The eldest disciple was missing. If the youngest disciple died, his lineage might lose its inheritance.
This was something that Wu Jiang could not tolerate.
Wu Jiang secretly swore that if he found out who had harmed his two disciples, he would definitely make that person pay with his blood.
He decided to call Wu Zhen first.
However, no one picked up after a long time..
Chapter 655 - 655: Pus Emitting from the Wound
Chapter 655: Pus Emitting from the Wound
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Wu Jiang had more and more bad premonitions in his heart, and he was also more and more worried about his junior disciple.
He had no choice but to call another number on his phone. This number belonged to someone who lived in Chinatown.
After the call connected, Wu Jiang asked, ¡°Is Wu Zhen with you? I can¡¯t contact him.¡±
On the other end, an old voice said, ¡°He set off for the Spiritwood Valley a few days ago to hunt down a metaphysical master. He was probably captured by that metaphysical master.¡±
¡°Who is the metaphysical master?¡± Wu Jiang asked coldly.
The old man said, ¡°She¡¯s a very popr metaphysical master in the country. Her name is Yu Su and she¡¯s very strong. If you want to look for Yu Su, you¡¯ll have to prepare more things.¡±
Wu Jiang thought for a moment before replying, ¡°Thank you for the reminder. I need you to help me investigate the whereabouts of my little disciple. If there¡¯s any news, I¡¯ll definitely reward you heavily.¡±
He had heard from Wu Zhen before that he was going to deal with a female metaphysical master.
Could it be that Wu Zhen¡¯s disappearance was really rted to Yu Su?
Wu Jiang did notpletely believe this. He still had to investigate further before he coulde to a conclusion.
¡°No problem,¡± the old man agreed with a smile in his voice.
He hoped that the news was bad news. It would be best if Wu Zhen was killed by Yu Su. Only then would Wu Jiang run to take revenge on Yu Su.
After the two of them hung up the phone, the old man called his subordinates over to understand what had happened in Spiritwood Valley.
However, Wu Jiang picked up the phone and called his son.
His son was not suitable to learn ck magic. He had been running a business outside and had a lot of connections.
After the call went through, Wu Jiang asked his son to go to the capital immediately to investigate the matter between Wu Zhen and Yu Su. If Wu Zhen was really killed by Yu Su, he would definitely avenge him.
On the mountain, Yu Su walked into the tent.
Ye Tang checked her up and down. After confirming that Yu Su was not injured, she patted her chest and said, ¡°Yu Su, I was so worried about you. When I woke up, you were gone.¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Yu Suforted.
If she had known that Ye Tang was so worried, she would have left a note.
Unexpectedly, the ck Magic Master really attacked the tent at night, this was something Yu Su did not expect.
Xiao Han¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration as he praised: ¡°Yu Su, you are truly amazing, even a ck Magic Master was defeated by you!¡±
The moment he got close to Yu Su, he felt very safe. If only he could stay by her side forever.
Ye Tang also smiled and said, ¡°Of course Yu Su is powerful. These metaphysical masters and ck Magic Masters are not her match!¡±
Meng Xi also nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Yu Su is the strongest.¡±
The few of them praised her one after another with admiration in their eyes. Even the taciturn Ding Chen gave Yu Su a thumbs up.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°It¡¯s four in the morning now. Go to sleep. We still have to go back to the ancient vige tomorrow.¡±
Xiao Han moved closer to Yu Su and said a few words before he was willing to leave.
Ye Tang hugged Yu Su¡¯s arm and recounted how dangerous everything had been just now. She even pestered Yu Su to sleep with herter.
Yu Su had no choice but to agree with a smile.
Ye Tang thought of something else and took a deep breath. ¡°Yu Su, if this matter was really instigated by Mrs. Ye, you don¡¯t have to care about me. Just do as you think.¡±
It was time for Zhao Lan to be punished.
If they did not suppress her arrogance, they did not know what she would do that the Ye family could not afford to pay for.
Yu Su nced at her and nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±
Outside the tent, Meng Xi heated up the milk with alcohol and brought it into the tent for the two of them to drink. ¡°You¡¯ll sleep better after drinking it.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Ye Tang picked up her cup with a smile and took a big sip.
At this moment, Meng Bo and the others arrived.
Yu Hong stood at the front and stood at the door awkwardly, his gaze averted.
He was pushed over by his brothers.
Yu Su asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Ye Tang¡¯s gaze turned cold as she looked sharply at the people outside the tent.
It was already sote, yet these people were still looking for Yu Su. Didn¡¯t Yu Su need to rest?
Yu Hong took a few steps closer and revealed his arm. He pointed at the ce where the poisonous bugs had bitten him and asked, ¡°Yu Su, these wounds are painful and itchy, and they¡¯re even emitting pus.. We want to ask if you have any medicine?¡±
Chapter 656 - 656: Relentless
Chapter 656: Relentless
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
He originally did not want to look for Yu Su.
However, the wound became increasingly itchy and painful. After rubbing against his clothes for a while, pus would flow out. It was as if it had been corroded by poison. It was especially terrifying.
Meng Bo used the ointment in his medical kit to apply on it, but it was useless.
The five of them felt very ufortable. If they did not deal with it, they would have to endure it throughout the night. That would be too painful.
They could only look for Yu Su.
Yu Zheng looked at Yu Su eagerly. ¡°Yu Su, if you don¡¯t have any medicine, please help us think of a solution. I beg you!¡±
Yu Su¡¯s face was cold. ¡°I have a way, but why should I tell you? You guys followed me yourself. You asked for it.¡±
Yu Hong¡¯s heart instantly turned cold, and he was stunned.
Yu Su was still the same Yu Su from before. They thought that after this incident, Yu Su would change her attitude towards them and treat them better!
He did not expect her to be so ruthless.
However, they did deserve it.
Yu Ruo scratched the wound on his calf and said, ¡°This was nned by Ye Chang¡¯s mother. It¡¯s all Mrs. Ye¡¯s fault. We were just apanying Ye Chang up the mountain and didn¡¯t follow you.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We didn¡¯t follow you. Everything that happened today was caused by Ye Chang¡¯s mother. Ye Chang should be responsible,¡± Meng Bo quickly said.
If it weren¡¯t for Mrs. Ye, they wouldn¡¯t be in such a sorry state.
Ye Chang was speechless.
These people actually pushed all the responsibility onto him. How was he going to salvage his image in front of Yu Su?
Facing Yu Su¡¯s gaze, Ye Chang did not know what to say.
Ye Chang took a deep breath and could only apologize. ¡°Yu Su, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that my mother would do such a thing. I¡¯ll definitely satisfy whateverpensation you need.¡±
Even if she wanted the Ye family¡¯s resources, he was willing to give her.
Of course, Yu Su knew that these people had pushed the me to Ye Chang. She was also quite speechless about them.
Yu Su nced at Ye Chang and said slowly, ¡°Last time, your mother hired a ck Magic Master to harm me, but she ended up harming Madam Yu. This time, she sent a ck Magic Master to harm others. This time, I won¡¯t tolerate it anymore. Let thew judge!¡±
She was a metaphysical master and could subdue Wu Zhen.
However, if Zhao Lan wanted to deal with an ordinary person next time, it would be dangerous.
Ye Chang nodded heavily. ¡°Let¡¯s do as you say. My mother was indeed in the wrong in this matter. Even if you didn¡¯t say anything, I would have taken the initiative to bring my mother to turn herself in.¡±
He would not be biased towards his mother on this matter.
His mother relied on the Ye family¡¯s power to act so recklessly. Then, he, the son, would put righteousness before family.
Yu Su said calmly, ¡°Since you understand, let¡¯s do this. It¡¯s gettingte tonight. The few of us need to rest. You guys will be in pain for the entire night to clear your minds.¡±
After saying that, she closed the tent curtain and ignored them.
Ye Chang and the others turned around and left. Everyone had regret on their faces. It seemed like they were really going to be in pain for the entire night.
It was early in the morning, and it was not safe to drive down the mountain. Even if they had to go to the hospital to treat their wounds, they would have to wait until dawn.
Ye Chang walked back in a daze, looking depressed.
After this incident, Yu Su must hate him even more. The distance between him and Yu Su was getting further and further.
This feeling was too bitter and painful.
It also made Ye Chang angry and hate himself.
If he had been stronger, he might have been able to stop his mother¡¯s revenge and ease the rtionship between Yu Su and his mother.
He was really too useless.
Meng Bo walked side by side with him and let out a long sigh. ¡°Life is just so unpredictable and uncontroble. You just have to get used to it and ept fate!¡±
Anyone with discerning eyes could tell that it was impossible for Ye Chang and Yu Su to be together.
It was unknown what Ye Chang was insisting on.
Ye Chang nced at him and said coldly, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you give up on Ye Tang?¡±
Meng Bo retorted, ¡°My situation is different from yours. Ye Tang and I just fell out. As long as I¡¯m sincere, she will definitely return to my side.¡±
¡°Ha, I don¡¯t believe you.¡±
Ye Chang sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯ll remember everything all of you said tonight. You¡¯re all ming me, right? You¡¯re all heartless!¡±
Meng Bo smiled awkwardly. ¡°We were just saying. We don¡¯t mean to me you, but your mother was the one who caused this tonight. There¡¯s enough reason to me you..¡±
Chapter 657 - 657: Interrogation
Chapter 657: Interrogation
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°If we don¡¯t say it, it¡¯ll be even more awkward to hide it,¡± Meng Bo said.
On the surface, Meng Bo was pushing the responsibility to Ye Chang.
In reality, he wanted to tell everyone that this matter was done by Ye Chang¡¯s mother and had nothing to do with Ye Chang.
Ye Chang snorted coldly and did not say anything.
Meng Bo was too scheming. Who knew what he was nning? Therefore, Ye Chang did not believe him.
Meng Bo continued, ¡°However, your mother is really too much. A tiger doesn¡¯t eat its cubs. Your mother doesn¡¯t even care about your and Ye Tang¡¯s lives. I really suspect that she¡¯s not your biological mother.¡±
Ye Chang looked a little defeated. ¡°Who can say for sure?¡±
In her mother¡¯s heart, they were not even worth a finger of Ye Tao.
Meng Bo said coldly, ¡°If I were you, I would cut ties with your mother when I go back. In the future, you two will go your separate ways. She won¡¯t be able to order you around anymore.¡±
Ye Chang remained silent.
Seeing him like this, Meng Bo couldn¡¯t help but persuade him again, ¡°You should learn from Yu Su and cut ties with her just like that. It¡¯s straightforward! If you can¡¯t cut ties with her, it¡¯ll only cause you trouble!¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, Yu Hong was unhappy.
Yu Hong walked up and red at Meng Bo. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the matter as it stands. Don¡¯t drag our Yu family into this.¡±
Originally, the fact that Yu Su had severed ties with her family was a pain in Yu Hong¡¯s heart. However, Meng Bo, this bastard, was still talking about it. He really did not know what he should talk about and what he shouldn¡¯t.
Meng Bo raised his hands in surrender. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I won¡¯t use Yu Su as an analogy, okay? But tell me, should Ye Chang sever ties with his mother?¡±
Yu Hong nodded and looked at Ye Chang sympathetically. ¡°Follow your heart!¡±
With such a vicious mother, how difficult would his life be in the future?
Severing ties was a new beginning in his life.
However, it still depended on what Ye Chang thought. If Ye Chang was really reluctant, there was nothing he could do.
Ye Chang clenched his fists and looked at them deeply. He nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it carefully. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±
After saying that, he crawled into his tent.
At this moment, Ye Chang only wanted to lie on the ground and close his eyes to rest for a while.
He was too tired, both physically and mentally.
God seemed to like to joke with him. When he wanted something, God had to take it away. When he didn¡¯t need anything, he would send it over.
When Yu Hong and Meng Bo saw him enter the tent, they knew that Ye Chang wanted to calm down, so they did not chase after him.
¡°Come,e,e. Let¡¯s y cards!¡± Yu Zheng took out a deck of cards and shouted.
There were still a few hours until dawn. If they wanted to survive, they had to do something to pass the time.
Meng Bo nodded in agreement.
Just nice, the four of them could y a game of cards.
Yu Hong yed a card and muttered, ¡°The Yu family is not done with Mrs. Ye for what happened tonight. We must let Dad seek justice for us!¡±
Meng Bo also nodded. ¡°What happened tonight isn¡¯t over. The Meng family won¡¯t let her off either.¡±
Yu Zheng¡¯s expression was ugly. ¡°Mrs. Ye is extremely vicious. Not only did she bully my mother, but she also dealt with Yu Su ruthlessly. If Yu Su hadn¡¯t rushed back in time, we would have died here tonight. The more I think about it, the angrier I get!¡±
Yu Ruo said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and talk to Dad. Dad will definitely avenge us!¡±
Yu Zong was busy withpany matters and did not pay much attention to the children on the surface.
However, in reality, every time they encountered something, their father would handle it.
The four of them were determined to get justice. They yed cards all night and waited until dawn.
At dawn, the people from the Metaphysics Management Office drove up the mountain.
Yu Su had sent them an urate location previously, so they drove straight to Yu Su¡¯s tent.
Seeing that the staff had arrived, Yu Hong brought the staff to Wu Zhen.
Meng Bo said, ¡°That¡¯s him! The Metaphysics Management Office must interrogate him properly and give us justice!¡±
Yu Hong nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Mrs. Ye is the mastermind.¡±
Yu Su walked over and nodded at the staff.
The staff took the initiative to introduce himself. ¡°Hello, Yu Su. My name is Shen Liu. I¡¯m in charge of bringing the suspect back to the Metaphysics Management Office this time..¡±
Chapter 658 - 658: Continue Cultivating
Chapter 658: Continue Cultivating
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Alright, I¡¯ve already handed the evidence to Minister Ruan. You¡¯ll have to carry out the subsequent procedures,¡± Yu Su said with a smile.
Shen Liu nodded. ¡°No problem! Leave this person to me.¡±
Soon, Shen Liu handcuffed the ck Magic Master and escorted him away.
Yu Su sent a message to Minister Ruan, hoping that the Metaphysics Management Office would investigate properly and find evidence of this person colluding with Zhao Lan. They would arrest Zhao Lan as soon as possible.
Minister Ruan replied: [Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely deal with it impartially.]
Yu Su¡¯s lips curled up and there was a smile in her eyes.
This time, Zhao Lan could not escape.
She would join forces with the Xiao and Meng families to seek justice from the Metaphysics Management Office so that the Metaphysics Management Office would not dare to deal with this matter unfairly.
Wu Zhen sat in the inspection car and rxed a little.
He had a feeling that he might be silenced if he stayed by Yu Su¡¯s side.
If he went to the Metaphysics Management Office, at least his life would not be in danger before he was convicted.
Wu Zhen recalled the pain on his bodyst night and could not help but take a deep breath.
Yu Su was really too ruthless! He had to stay away from Yu Su in the future and never be her opponent again.
After Shen Liu took her away, Yu Su also called the others along and packed up to return to the ancient vige.
After what happenedst night, no one was in the mood to y in Spiritwood Valley anymore.
After Yu Su and the others returned to the guesthouse, they rested for a day. At night, they took a ne to the nearby airport and flew back to the capital.
When they were taking the ne, the little green snakey motionless in Yu Su¡¯s backpack.
Yu Su used her magic power to change the maic field of the detector.
Hence, when they passed the security check, the little snake was not found and followed Yu Su back to the capital safely.
After Meng Bo and the others returned to the capital, they first went to the nearby hospital to apply medicine on the bite marks on their bodies.
Ye Tang asked for the video of Wu Zhen attacking themst night and went straight back to her grandparents¡¯ house.
She told Yu Su her thoughts, and Yu Su was also very supportive.
Yu Su did not return to the apartment. Instead, she went to the big vi left behind by her master, preparing to increase her cultivation level again.
Her master had set up an array formation in the vi, and only Yu Su could enter.
If a thief barged in, that person would be randomly transported to another ce by the array formation. It was impossible for anyone to enter.
Yu Su walked into the vi and saw that the osmanthus flowers in the courtyard were blooming. The courtyard was filled with a fragrance.
She took a deep breath and carried her luggage up to the second floor.
Yu Su used a small purification spell to instantly make the entire vi look brand new. There was not even dust on the ground.
Yu Su walked into one of the bedrooms. After putting her luggage away, she pushed open the door and entered a storage room.
There were shelves filled with antiques near the walls of the storage room. All kinds of antiques exuded a strong auspicious aura.
Just standing in the storage room made Yu Su feel extremelyfortable.
This was a gift her master had left for her.
Yu Su passed through the storage room and entered the next secret room. There was a simple futon for cultivation ced in the secret room.
This was the cultivation room.
Yu Su ced arge bag of spirit stones she had brought back from the Spirit Wood Mountain on the ground and sat cross-legged on the futon with her eyes closed.
She had stepped into the perfected stage of level five, and her strength was considered outstanding among the metaphysical masters.
However, Yu Su guessed that the mastermind had long reached the perfected realm and his magic power was also very strong. If she wanted topletely crush that person, she would have to cultivate in seclusion again.
She came this time toprehend and increase her strength again.
Spirit stones were perfect for replenishing magic power.
If Yu Su could reach the advanced stage, she would be able to live another hundred years and extend her lifespan.
It was very worth it.
Moreover, other than these spirit stones that could help her increase her strength, there were also many medicinal herbs in this vi that could help Yu Su cross levels.
Yu Su cultivated in the cultivation room for half a day to calm her heart.
Then, she set up an array formation in the vi to prevent the overflow of magic power, making the spiritual energy in the vi more concentrated.
After the array formation waspleted, Yu Su and the little green snake entered the secret room to cultivate together.
Yu Su had a feeling that she would definitely be able to break through this time.
On the other side, after Ye Chang and the others came out of the hospital, they all went home..
Chapter 659 - 659: Severing Their Relationship
Chapter 659: Severing Their Rtionship
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ye Chang took a taxi and went to the Ye family¡¯s old residence. He was prepared toin to his grandparents and cut ties with his mother.
As soon as he walked into the living room, he saw Ye Tang sitting beside his grandmother and acting cute.
Ye Chang was very surprised and asked, ¡°Why are you here too?¡±
¡°Can¡¯t Ie?¡± Ye Tang red at him and snorted.
Elder Ye, Ye Cheng, also said coldly, ¡°Ye Tang is much more filial than you. You¡¯re not allowed to bully your sister.¡±
Grandma Wang Chan also nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We like Ye Tang the most.¡±
Seeing that the two elders were still as biased as ever, Ye Chang was used to it. He sat down without saying a word with a solemn expression.
Ye Tang couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What exactly are you here for?¡±
Ye Chang said, ¡°I¡¯m here for the same reason as you. There¡¯s no conflict between us.¡±
¡°How did you know what I was going to do?¡± Ye Tang asked curiously.
Ye Chang smiled and did not reply.
Ye Tang pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m here to cut ties with your mother. I¡¯m no longer her adopted daughter or her rtive.¡±
She had already decided to head straight here as soon as she got off the ne.
Ye Chang was a little surprised. It seemed that his sister was even more decisive than him. He thought for a night and a morning before deciding to cut ties with his mother. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Tang to have already thought it through.
Ye Chang nodded and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ve alsoe and tell Grandpa and Grandma that I also want to cut ties with my mother. From now on, I won¡¯t have a mother like Zhao Lan.¡±
Hearing this, the other three people present were shocked.
Ye Tang hurriedly asked, ¡°Are you really going to sever ties? Haven¡¯t you always listened to her the most? Do you dare to sever ties?¡±
Would someone as indecisive as Ye Chang really dare to do this?
He was a public figure. If word got out that he had cut ties with his mother, it would definitely affect his image.
Coupled with Zhao Lan¡¯s strong desire to control, Ye Chang might encounter a lot of trouble.
Ye Chang¡¯s eyes were cold, ¡°I was too stupid in the past. I always felt that Mom wouldn¡¯t harm me, so I listened to her time and time again. In the end? Not only did Mom lose my girlfriend, but I was also attacked by a ck Magic Master because of Mom. My status in Mom¡¯s heart is even lower than Yu Miao¡¯s. I don¡¯t have the fortune to enjoy such a mother.¡±
He made up his mind. No one could stop him.
Ye Chang also understood that obstinate filial piety was simply suicide and would ruin his life.
He also wanted his mother¡¯s love, but the reality was right there. His mother did not have him in her heart. What could he do?
Severing ties was ending the source of all pain.
¡°Pa, pa, pa!¡± Ye Tang pped, her eyes filled with surprise.
Unexpectedly, after going to the Spiritwood Valley, her cousin¡¯s mind became much clearer and he no longer yearned for his mother¡¯s love.
Ye Tang said, ¡°You made the right choice this time. You didn¡¯t embarrass the Ye family this time.¡±
Ye Chang was a little speechless. Could it be that he had embarrassed the Ye family in the past?
However, he was indeed a little indecisive in the past. He admitted that.
Ye Cheng, who was standing at the side, saw that the cousins had a good rtionship and felt a little relieved. There was also a smile in his eyes.
Wang Chan also nodded. ¡°I saw that video. Fortunately, Yu Su came at the right time. If anything really happens to you, I¡¯ll make that vicious woman pay with her life!¡±
Coldness shed across her face.
How did Zhao Lan¡¯s actions look like those of a noblewoman?
Thinking of Zhao Lan¡¯s tricks, Wang Chan felt ashamed of her.
If not for the fact that she had to wait for an opportunity, Wang Chan would have long brought people to attack and send Zhao Lan to prison.
Now that her eldest grandson also hated Zhao Lan, Wang Chan no longer had to worry about her grandson¡¯s feelings.
¡°Our lives were saved by Yu Su. Yu Su is especially powerful.¡± At the mention of Yu Su, little stars of admiration appeared in Ye Tang¡¯s eyes.
Wang Chan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve seen that girl a few times. She¡¯s obviously a good girl.¡±
At this point, Wang Chan looked at Ye Chang. ¡°Since the two of you are not fated, Ye Chang, don¡¯t dy her. Stay away from her, do you hear me?¡±
Ye Chang had a bitter expression on his face and did not say anything.
He also wanted to stay away from Yu Su, but his brain was disobedient and insisted on moving closer to her.
Seeing her grandson¡¯s expression, Wang Chan knew that he had not walked out of their rtionship. ¡°Forget it, forget it. I can¡¯t care so much about your matters.. Take care!¡±
Chapter 660 - 660: Oppressing Others
Chapter 660: Oppressing Others
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Perhaps time would erase the unwillingness in his heart.
Sitting on the main seat, Ye Cheng¡¯s gaze darkened slightly as he thought about how the Ye family would go from now on. He did not speak and had a serious expression on his face.
In the past, the Ye family had always been wary of Zhao Lan and they allowed her to do whatever she wanted in the Ye family.
After so many years, it was time to reel in the.
When Ye Heng arrived, they had to discuss it carefully. There could not be any mistakes. The Ye family¡¯s inheritance could not be lost in their generation.
Not long after, Ye Heng walked into the living room and sat down.
Ye Tang cried andined about what Zhao Lan had done in Spiritwood Valley. She looked aggrieved. ¡°Uncle, I want to cut ties with Aunt. You have to help me!¡±
¡°Me too. I want to cut ties with my mother too!¡± Ye Chang said coldly, his expression ugly.
When Ye Heng heard this, a trace of surprise appeared on his face.
He wasn¡¯t surprised that Ye Tang wanted to sever ties.
However, Ye Chang had always been a filial child. He listened to Zhao Lan very much and actually made up his mind?
Ye Heng nced at his son and pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Have you thought about it? If you cut ties, your career will be affected and there will be many rumors that are unfavorable to you.¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯ve thought about it.¡± Ye Chang nodded firmly with a cold expression. ¡°Since Mom does not have me as her son in her heart, there¡¯s no need for me to continue being filial. I want to control my life.¡±
Although he could no longer win Yu Su back, he could strive to live without regrets in the future.
Ye Heng saw his son¡¯s gaze and understood.
After severing ties, it might affect Ye Chang¡¯s career for a short period of time, but in the long term, the benefits outweighed the disadvantages.
Ye Heng nodded and said without hesitation, ¡°Both of you are the most outstanding children. I support your decision. Just do it!¡±
He would be their backing.
¡°Huh?¡± Ye Chang said in shock.
His expression was so surprised that Ye Tang couldn¡¯t help butugh.
¡°Hahahaha¡ Cousin is really too funny.¡±
Ye Heng also smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think I won¡¯t agree?¡±
Ye Chang nodded in embarrassment.
He had always felt that his father loved his mother very much. He loved her more than most husbands in most families. Even after his mother had done so many wrong things, his father did not care and even supported her from behind.
Before he came to the old residence, he guessed that his father would definitely not agree.
Ye Heng¡¯s expression changed. ¡°I¡¯ve never loved your mother. All these years of doting are just an illusion. I¡¯m doing all this to protect the foundation of our Ye family.¡±
¡°What?¡± Ye Chang was shocked.
Then, Ye Heng told Ye Chang everything that happened before and after his marriage, focusing on Ye Tao.
As a man, he naturally had dignity.
It was impossible for him to encounter such a thing and love Zhao Lan so much.
Ye Chang was so surprised that his mouth never closed.
However, her grandparents and Ye Tang were not surprised.
He suddenly realized that he had been kept in the dark by his father¡¯s acting skills and had be the fool of the family. He did not know anything.
He was so stupid!
Ye Chang could not help but stammer, ¡°So you¡¯ve been acting all these years!¡±
From this perspective, perhaps he had inherited his acting skills from his father?
Thinking of this, Ye Chang sighed deeply, not knowing what to say.
Should he me his mother? As a child who was not loved, it was normal to me her!
Should he pity his father?
Ye Chang¡¯s heart was indeed filled with infinite sympathy. He thought for a moment. If he were to think about his father¡¯s experience, he had hidden his humiliation for so many years and even acted with the person who slept beside him daily.
Ye Chang felt that he would definitely go crazy.
Ye Heng saw that his expression was very interesting, but he did not say a word. He could not help but smile. ¡°Can¡¯t you process these?¡±
This was not a television drama. It was indeed difficult to ept such an experience in real life.
Ye Chang took a deep breath and said bitterly, ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve worked hard all these years. Your acting skills are really good. I didn¡¯t notice it at all.¡±
He only felt that his father really doted on his mother and had never noticed anything wrong.
Ye Heng was slightly smug. ¡°Of course. Otherwise, why would I act?¡±
Over the years, he had studied acting and read no less than a hundred books.
He should really be like his son and take on some roles. This was finding a profession that matches his skills..
Chapter 661 - 661: Leaving With Nothing
Chapter 661: Leaving With Nothing
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ye Chang finally recovered. ¡°Dad, what are your ns in the future? Do you still n to keep it a secret?¡±
Ye Heng shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m telling you this because I want toy my cards on the table.¡±
Now was the time to say it.
¡°A showdown? If the mastermind finds out, will it affect the Ye family?¡± Ye Chang scratched his head in confusion.
He believed in his father, but he felt that this matter was too mysterious and could not keep up with his father¡¯s thoughts.
Ye Heng¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Ye Tang sent me a video this morning. It¡¯s the video of you guys encountering danger in Spiritwood Valleyst night. After I saw it, my patience with Zhao Lan reached its limit.¡±
¡°Yu Su told me that the time hade for us to counterattack together, so I decided not to tolerate it anymore.¡±
The video from yesterday made Ye Heng very afraid. If something really happened to the two children, no matter how he took revenge on Zhao Lan, it would be useless.
¡°Yu Su?¡± Ye Chang¡¯s face was filled with confusion.
How could his father be rted to Yu Su? The two of them had clearly only met a few times.
¡°You don¡¯t know that, do you?¡±
Ye Tang smiled smugly. ¡°Thest time the few of you went to Yu Su¡¯s house, I contacted Uncle. Uncle and Yu Su also have each other¡¯s contact. We¡¯re very familiar with one another now.¡±
Seeing her proud look, Wang Chan chuckled and tapped Ye Tang¡¯s forehead. ¡°You¡¯re really a naughty girl.¡±
Wang Chan knew that her granddaughter was smart and straightforward.
However, she did not expect his granddaughter to be smarter than his grandson.
Ye Tang giggled and said, ¡°I inherited Grandma¡¯s intelligence. Cousin didn¡¯t inherit it at all. What a pity!¡±
After saying that, she made a face at Ye Chang.
Ye Chang shook his head helplessly. ¡°I understand it now. You¡¯re all have been hiding it from me.¡±
It turned out that everyone in the family had a clear mind. He was the only one who was confused and could not see anything clearly.
If he had known about this earlier, he would have cut ties with his mother earlier.
However, the timing was just right.
Perhaps God¡¯s arrangement was always the best. Thinking of this, Ye Chang did not feel conflicted anymore.
Ye Chang looked at Ye Heng and asked, ¡°Dad, how are you going to fight back? Can I participate?¡±
He also wanted to do his part for his family.
¡°Of course!¡± Ye Heng nodded with a smile on his face. ¡°The specific counterattack method is of course discussed by several families and we have finally formted a strategy. I can¡¯t decide on it alone, but what our Ye family wants to do can be put on the agenda.¡±
¡°What is our Ye Family going to do?¡± Ye Tang asked excitedly.
Were they finally going to fight back? It sounded too cool for a few families to sanction Mrs. Ye together.
Ye Chang also looked at his father with aplicated expression.
Perhaps, he only needed to listen to his father¡¯s instructions. With his family facing it together, he would always feel much more rxed.
Ye Heng said firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t n to let Zhao Lan take away the Ye family¡¯s money. What our Ye family wants to do is to let Zhao Lan leave with nothing.¡±
All these years, Zhao Lan had lived a luxurious life.
If he let Zhao Lan take away the money, would he, Ye Heng, be a fool?
¡°Is that possible? You¡¯re married to my mother, and the ie generated is the joint assets of the husband and wife. No matter what you do, it¡¯s very difficult to have her leave with nothing!¡± Ye Chang said with a frown.
It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to do this, but he felt that the chances of sess were very small.
Unless there was a series of evidence that the mother had made a big mistake.
Ye Tang also frowned in deep thought.
To be honest, she felt that her aunt was indeed not qualified to take away the Ye family¡¯s assets, but it was indeed quite troublesome to split them.
The two old men at the side had smiles on their faces and were not worried at all.
Ye Heng also smiled and said slowly, ¡°Who said that I¡¯m married to Zhao Lan? My assets are notmon assets between husband and wife, and there¡¯s no need to divide them.¡±
Ye Tang and Ye Chang opened their mouths wide in shock.
¡°What?¡± Ye Chang asked.
Ye Tang was in disbelief. ¡°You and Aunt aren¡¯t married? You haven¡¯t been married for so many years?¡±
How was this possible!
They never thought that there was such a possibility.
After all, the two of them had Ye Chang and had raised him for so many years..
Chapter 662 - 662: Not Married
Chapter 662: Not Married
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ye Heng nodded. ¡°Back then, I didn¡¯t trust her. I also knew that getting a marriage certificate was very troublesome, so I kept dying it. Later, I told her that as the young master of the Ye family, I could get the staff to settle it in our house, so I hired a few actors to act and applied for a fake certificate.¡±
He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°At that time, she was certain that I loved her to death, so she didn¡¯t cling to this point. After so many years, her heart was always with the mastermind. She didn¡¯t find any ws and I hid it just like that.¡±
Both of them were unmarried and were not protected by thew.
There is also no legal need to divide property.
Ye Chang was still not at ease. He frowned and asked, ¡°Dad, did you have a wedding with her? If you did, the two of you would constitute a de facto marriage. Thew would also require you to split some money with her.¡±
Ye Heng shook his head. ¡°I consulted awyer at that time and knew the difference. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t hold a wedding with her, so I used the excuse that I wasn¡¯t feeling well. Later on, your mother got pregnant with you and wasn¡¯t feeling well, so we didn¡¯t hold the wedding. However, I promised to give the betrothal gift to the Zhao family first. The Zhao family immediately agreed and persuaded Zhao Lan to agree. Of course, Zhao Lan didn¡¯t insist anymore, but she took the term of Mrs. Ye.¡±
Ye Chang could not help but give him a thumbs up with a look of admiration.
His father should have been about the same age as him back then, but he was so meticulous. He was indeed the heir of the Ye family.
Ye Tang¡¯s eyes widened and she said with aplicated expression, ¡°Then my aunt can only be considered your girlfriend?¡±
In this way, things were much simpler.
¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Ye Heng nodded and took a sip of water with a calm expression.
He had been schemed against for no reason and had a child, Ye Chang. If he was not careful, the entire Ye family would be finished.
Under such circumstances, it was impossible for Ye Heng to still be benevolent to Zhao Lan. If he was indecisive, the Ye family would be the unlucky ones.
Besides, Zhao Lan was not worthy of sympathy.
The person Zhao Lan loved the most was the mastermind. Otherwise, she would not dote on Ye Tao so much and order Ye Chang around.
¡°Awesome!¡± Ye Chang said in admiration.
Although the person his father had schemed against was his biological mother, he knew right from wrong and felt that his father had done the right thing.
Wang Chan shook her head and said regretfully, ¡°Your father is very urate in his prediction. So what? His life was ruined by Zhao Lan. He did not have a happy family.¡±
He had been acting for so many years, but he still had to dote on a woman he hated. Wasn¡¯t this disgusting?
Ye Cheng patted his wife¡¯s hand and chuckled. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s good to be content. It¡¯s a pleasant surprise to have such a filial child like Ye Chang now.¡± Initially, they thought that Ye Chang had bad intentions like Zhao Lan and did not have much hope for Ye Chang.
Unexpectedly, Ye Chang was quite kind and had a good character.
Wang Chan sighed deeply. ¡°Yes, one can¡¯t be too greedy.¡±
Ye Tang giggled and said, ¡°There¡¯s still me. I¡¯m much more filial than Cousin. You can¡¯t just praise him and not me!¡±
The two old men were instantly amused.
Wang Chan chuckled. ¡°Little rascal, haven¡¯t I praised you enough?¡±
¡°I want more!¡± Ye Tang said coquettishly.
¡°Alright, alright, alright. Grandma will praise you more in the future, my good granddaughter.¡± Wang Chan smiled until her eyes narrowed.
The few of them knew that Ye Tang only wanted everyone to be happy and not indulge in sorrow. That was why she acted coquettishly in front of the adults.
Ye Chang thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Then if you want to break up with my mother, you can just break up like a couple, right?¡±
Ye Heng nodded. ¡°Of course. We¡¯re just living together.¡±
The mastermind thought that Ye Heng was a fool, but he did not know that Ye Heng was also on guard and had even nned everything.
Ye Heng believed that the Ye family would not be the one to be divided up.
Ye Tang shook her head and mocked, ¡°My aunt always feels that you can¡¯t leave her. She feels that the entire Ye family belongs to her. If she knew what you did, she would definitely be angered to death..¡±
Chapter 663: Thick-skinned
Chapter 663: Thick-skinned
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The two of them had never signed any agreement and did not have a legal rtionship. Of course, Zhao Lan could not get a share of the Ye family¡¯s shares.
Ye Tang still remembered that when she was punished to kneel by Zhao Lan in the Ye family when she was young, Zhao Lan always shouted like the master of the Ye family, saying that she would not give Ye Tang the shares of the Ye family in the future. She wanted Ye Tang to give up thinking about it.
In the past few years, Zhao Lan had frequently used the Ye family¡¯s connections and resources. She simply treated herself as the chairman of the Ye family.
From the looks of it, not only did Zhao Lan not have any shares in the Zhao family, she could not even get a share of the assets.
¡°Heh, your aunt thought that your uncle loved her very much! How thick-skinned.¡± Wang Chan could not help butin.
Ye Cheng said, ¡°Even if Zhao Lan can¡¯t ept it, our Ye family will make her ept it. After all, our Ye family is not to be trifled with!¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn
His face was dignified, and his aura was fully disyed.
As the former head of the Ye family, he still had many trump cards in his hands that he had yet to show. He was just waiting for the final reckoning.
At this point, Ye Chang suddenly thought of Ye Tao.
Ye Tao was his half-brother, but he did not know how the Ye family would deal with Ye Tao.
Ye Chang asked, ¡°Dad, what about Ye Tao? What will you do with him?¡±
He would probably expel Ye Tao from the Ye family!
After all, he was the son of an adulterer. This identity was quite awkward.
As soon as Ye Chang said this, everyone fell silent. The entire living room was silent for a moment.
Wang Chan¡¯s eyes darkened.
To be honest, Ye Tao was a good child. He would send some gifts every New Year and during festivals. He would even call from time to time to greet them. He was very sensible.
He had no intention ofpeting with Ye Chang for the inheritance. He had always been very obedient.
It was just that he had that man¡¯s blood on him. This was hard to ept.
Ye Heng thought for a moment. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to him. He¡¯s a smart person. He should know what the best choice is.¡±
Ye Tao had long known the truth and hade to confess to him. The two of them had chatted all night.
Therefore, the two of them had reached an agreement.
On the day of the reckoning, Ye Tao would take the initiative to withdraw from the Ye family business and move away from the Ye family. From then on, he would not live in the capital.
Both sides would mind their own business.
In the future, the Ye family would not help Ye Tao, and Ye Tao could not threaten the Ye family.
The premise of this agreement was that Ye Tao had to tell Ye Heng everything he knew and not attack anyone in the Ye family subjectively.
If he had no choice, the Ye family would not me him.
Ye Chang nodded. ¡°This result is not bad either.¡±
Ye Tang red at Ye Chang. ¡°You should worry about yourself. The entire family knows about this, but you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s kept in the dark. You¡¯re really an idiot.¡±
She wanted tough at the thought of how Ye Chang always acted as someone with high-IQ. in television dramas.
The difference was too great.
She really did not know how Ye Chang was able to act so well and the audience still liked it so much. She really could not understand it.
Ye Chang scratched his head, feeling a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¡±
He really did not notice it.
Was he really that stupid?
Everyone in the family had discerning eyes. Only he was still vexed by his mother¡¯s orders and had even lost Yu Su.
Thinking of this, Ye Chang also felt that he was quite stupid.
Ye Chang sighed. ¡°Let bygones be bygones. Dad, what are we going to do next? Do you need my cooperation?¡±
Ye Tang¡¯s face was also filled with anticipation as she looked at Ye Heng. ¡°Uncle, I really want to cut ties with Aunt. Just promise me this!¡±
Ye Heng pondered for a moment and thought for a while before saying, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for you to sever ties, but I can¡¯t help you with this. You have to rely on yourselves.¡±
At thest moment, he could not alert the enemy.
He still had to pretend to be a good husband who doted on his wife for a few more days. He would break up with Zhao Lan after Zhao Lan cut ties with the children.
¡°Yes, I understand.¡±
Ye Chang said, ¡°If Dad breaks up with Mom first, Mom will definitely cling to Ye Tang and me. She wants to plunder money from us two children. When that timees, it will be very difficult to sever our mother-son rtionship!¡±
Ye Tang looked at her cousin excitedly and couldn¡¯t help but punch him. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re finally smart for once. This time, it¡¯s best if everyone knows that we cut ties with Aunt. This way, even if she sticks to us in the future, she won¡¯t be able to take away our assets. At most, she¡¯ll get some alimony..¡±
Chapter 664 - 664: Severing Their Relationship
Chapter 664: Severing Their Rtionship
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ye Chang rubbed his arm helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re really udylike. I wonder what Meng Bo likes about you.¡±
¡°Hmph, it¡¯s none of your business!¡±
Ye Tang pursed her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t mention him to me. We¡¯re not the same kind of people.¡±
Ye Heng nodded at the two of them. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be your support. You must make Zhao Lan very angry. Only then will she have the urge to sever ties with you. I¡¯ll encourage Zhao Lan from the side.¡±
¡°Alright!¡± Ye Chang and Ye Tang said in unison.
Ye Cheng also added, ¡°While Zhao Lan is angry, you have to make her take the initiative to make a statement to sever ties. After making a statement, there will be legal effect. After Zhao Lan makes a statement, the two of you children have to post it on public tforms.¡±
This was the only way to be safe.
Only when the public knew about it would this matter be considered safe.
Ye Tang said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m very good at making Aunt angry. Watch me when the timees! As long as Aunt makes a statement, I won¡¯t have anything to do with her in the future.¡±
Her parents were dead and she was adopted by her uncle and aunt. Zhao Lan was considered her adoptive mother, and Ye Tang also had the responsibility of supporting Zhao Lan.
This rtionship was the shackles on Ye Tang¡¯s body.
Now that she had the chance to unlock the shackles, Ye Tang felt like she was about to be free.
Ye Chang nodded. ¡°After severing ties, if Mom asks me to do anything else, I can reject her.¡±
Ye Heng smiled when he saw how happy the two children were.
From today¡¯s incident, Ye Heng also realized that Ye Chang was really not suitable to be a leader. He was most suitable to film in the production team.
In the future, the Ye family¡¯s huge business might be managed by Ye Tang.
Ye Tang was bold and meticulous, and she had her own opinions. If she controlled the Ye family, the Ye family might wee a new glory.
Ye Chang also took a meaningful look at his sister and father, feeling that he still had a lot to learn.
The few of them chatted for a while more before Ye Chang and Ye Tang left. Before they left, the two elderly even instructed the two of them toe and visit often.
Ye Chang and Ye Tang both agreed.
Ye Heng also quietly returned to the temporary office and continued his work.
The news of his return was still a secret for the time being. Zhao Lan did not know that he had returned to the country.
Ye Chang and Ye Tang walked out of the vi.
The two of them looked at each other and could not help butugh.
Ye Tang chuckled and said, ¡°Cousin, do you dare to go find Aunt now? We¡¯ll go anger her now!¡±
¡°Alright, there¡¯s no time to lose.¡± Ye Chang nodded.
With determination in his eyes, the two of them took a car back to the Ye residence.
In the Ye family¡¯s bungalow.
Zhao Lan sat in the room and shouted angrily at the other end of the phone, ¡°What are you guys doing? Didn¡¯t you say that nothing would go wrong this time? How did the ck Magic Master get taken away?¡±
On the other end of the phone was a contact person of the ck Magic Master.
His name was Xie An.
Xie An smiled bitterly. ¡°Mrs. Ye, we don¡¯t know either. Who knew that Yu Su was so powerful? This is something unexpected. Send me the rest of the money!¡±
Xie An was a metaphysical master that Wu Zhen had found in Chinatown. He was not strong and spent money extravagantly, so he was very short of money.
ording to Wu Zhen, if he became his assistant, he would give Xie An five million dors after this matter waspleted.
Xie An agreed.
Who knew that Wu Zhen would be captured by the Metaphysics Management Office? There was no news at all.
He was really about to die of anxiety.
Coincidentally, Zhao Lan called Xie An again. Xie An could only tell her honestly.
Zhao Lan said angrily, ¡°You haven¡¯tpleted my mission and you still want money? Dream on! You¡¯d better pray that Wu Zhen doesn¡¯t expose me, or I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡±
With that, she hung up.
Seeing that the call had ended, Xie An shook his head helplessly.
He had also expected this oue. He had been busy for so long and did not obtain a single cent. It was his bad luck.
In the future, he would never take on private jobs again.
Zhao Lan walked around the room, her mind in a mess.
If Wu Zhen was arrested and told them that she had hired him to kill Yu Su, she might have to go to jail.
She was Mrs. Ye. How could she go to jail?
If this matter was exposed, Ye Chang would probably not acknowledge her as his mother anymore, right?
Thinking of this, Zhao Lan¡¯s heart became even more chaotic.
What would she do if the people from the Metaphysics Management Office really came to arrest and interrogate her?
Anyway, she would definitely not tell the truth.
She was Mrs. Ye, and she had the support of the Ye family behind her. The Metaphysics Management Office probably wouldn¡¯t dare toy hands on her.. As long as she refused to admit it, it should be fine!
Chapter 664: Severing Their Relationship
Chapter 664: Severing Their Rtionship
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ye Chang rubbed his arm helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re really udylike. I wonder what Meng Bo likes about you.¡±
¡°Hmph, it¡¯s none of your business!¡±
Ye Tang pursed her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t mention him to me. We¡¯re not the same kind of people.¡±
Ye Heng nodded at the two of them. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be your support. You must make Zhao Lan very angry. Only then will she have the urge to sever ties with you. I¡¯ll encourage Zhao Lan from the side.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
¡°Alright!¡± Ye Chang and Ye Tang said in unison.
Ye Cheng also added, ¡°While Zhao Lan is angry, you have to make her take the initiative to make a statement to sever ties. After making a statement, there will be legal effect. After Zhao Lan makes a statement, the two of you children have to post it on public tforms.¡±
This was the only way to be safe.
Only when the public knew about it would this matter be considered safe.
Ye Tang said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m very good at making Aunt angry. Watch me when the timees! As long as Aunt makes a statement, I won¡¯t have anything to do with her in the future.¡±
Her parents were dead and she was adopted by her uncle and aunt. Zhao Lan was considered her adoptive mother, and Ye Tang also had the responsibility of supporting Zhao Lan.
This rtionship was the shackles on Ye Tang¡¯s body.
Now that she had the chance to unlock the shackles, Ye Tang felt like she was about to be free.
Ye Chang nodded. ¡°After severing ties, if Mom asks me to do anything else, I can reject her.¡±
Ye Heng smiled when he saw how happy the two children were.
From today¡¯s incident, Ye Heng also realized that Ye Chang was really not suitable to be a leader. He was most suitable to film in the production team.
In the future, the Ye family¡¯s huge business might be managed by Ye Tang.
Ye Tang was bold and meticulous, and she had her own opinions. If she controlled the Ye family, the Ye family might wee a new glory.
Ye Chang also took a meaningful look at his sister and father, feeling that he still had a lot to learn.
The few of them chatted for a while more before Ye Chang and Ye Tang left. Before they left, the two elderly even instructed the two of them toe and visit often.
Ye Chang and Ye Tang both agreed.
Ye Heng also quietly returned to the temporary office and continued his work.
The news of his return was still a secret for the time being. Zhao Lan did not know that he had returned to the country.
Ye Chang and Ye Tang walked out of the vi.
The two of them looked at each other and could not help butugh.
Ye Tang chuckled and said, ¡°Cousin, do you dare to go find Aunt now? We¡¯ll go anger her now!¡±
¡°Alright, there¡¯s no time to lose.¡± Ye Chang nodded.
With determination in his eyes, the two of them took a car back to the Ye residence.
In the Ye family¡¯s bungalow.
Zhao Lan sat in the room and shouted angrily at the other end of the phone, ¡°What are you guys doing? Didn¡¯t you say that nothing would go wrong this time? How did the ck Magic Master get taken away?¡±
On the other end of the phone was a contact person of the ck Magic Master.
His name was Xie An.
Xie An smiled bitterly. ¡°Mrs. Ye, we don¡¯t know either. Who knew that Yu Su was so powerful? This is something unexpected. Send me the rest of the money!¡±
Xie An was a metaphysical master that Wu Zhen had found in Chinatown. He was not strong and spent money extravagantly, so he was very short of money.
ording to Wu Zhen, if he became his assistant, he would give Xie An five million dors after this matter waspleted.
Xie An agreed.
Who knew that Wu Zhen would be captured by the Metaphysics Management Office? There was no news at all.
He was really about to die of anxiety.
Coincidentally, Zhao Lan called Xie An again. Xie An could only tell her honestly.
Zhao Lan said angrily, ¡°You haven¡¯tpleted my mission and you still want money? Dream on! You¡¯d better pray that Wu Zhen doesn¡¯t expose me, or I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡±
With that, she hung up.
Seeing that the call had ended, Xie An shook his head helplessly.
He had also expected this oue. He had been busy for so long and did not obtain a single cent. It was his bad luck.
In the future, he would never take on private jobs again.
Zhao Lan walked around the room, her mind in a mess.
If Wu Zhen was arrested and told them that she had hired him to kill Yu Su, she might have to go to jail.
She was Mrs. Ye. How could she go to jail?
If this matter was exposed, Ye Chang would probably not acknowledge her as his mother anymore, right?
Thinking of this, Zhao Lan¡¯s heart became even more chaotic.
What would she do if the people from the Metaphysics Management Office really came to arrest and interrogate her?
Anyway, she would definitely not tell the truth.
She was Mrs. Ye, and she had the support of the Ye family behind her. The Metaphysics Management Office probably wouldn¡¯t dare toy hands on her.. As long as she refused to admit it, it should be fine!
Chapter 665: Unscrupulous
Chapter 665: Unscrupulous
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
If the Metaphysics Management Office insisted on punishing her, she would get Ye Heng to find a scapegoat and give that scapegoat some money.
After Zhao Lanforted herself, she finally calmed down a little.
She sent another message to the man she loved the most, asking what to do now, but the man never replied.
Zhao Lan waited for half an hour.
¡°Ding dong!¡±
Her phone rang. Zhao Lan immediately opened it and saw a message from the group chat.
Mrs. Liu sent two photos in the group chat and said: [Didn¡¯t you say that Hu Ying was poisoned and her stomach became very big? I think she¡¯s no different from before.]
Zhao Lan immediately opened it and saw that it was indeed Hu Ying.
Hu Ying was wearing a sun hat and sunsses as she walked leisurely in the luxury store. The shop assistant behind her was carrying bags of things.
At a nce, Hu Ying looked no different from before.
She was still so elegant and beautiful.
Zhao Lan was so angry that she mmed her phone on the bed. ¡°Hu Ying! You¡¯re actually fine. What right do you have to recover so well?¡±
Actually, she heard from Wu Zhen that a ck Magic Master helped Hu Ying transfer the worm to her nephew.
However, she did not believe it until she saw it with her own eyes.
She did not expect this to be true.
¡°Damn Hu Ying. She transferred the parasitic poison to her nephew. She¡¯s a hundred times more vicious than me. It¡¯s really unfair that she¡¯s still living sofortably,¡± Zhao Lan said coldly.
She thought that Hu Ying was a realdy from a wealthy family, but she did not expect her to be so unscrupulous.
If she was poisoned, she would not bear to let her nephew suffer.
Thinking of this, Zhao Lan looked down on Hu Ying even more.
Zhao Lan took her phone and walked to the living room. She wanted to pour herself a ss of water, but she did not expect to meet Ye Tang and Ye Chang.
Zhao Lan¡¯s face was cold as she asked impatiently, ¡°How strange. The two of you actually came back together. What do you want to do in the Ye family?¡± Thest sentence was naturally directed at Ye Tang.
Previously, she had persuaded Ye Tang toe back, but Ye Tang was unwilling toe back. Now, she has taken the initiative toe back.
Ye Tang had no intention of saving Zhao Lan any face. She walked straight to the stool in the middle of the living room and sat down. She crossed her legs and said, ¡°What am I doing? Of course I¡¯m looking for you to take revenge!¡±
At the mention of revenge, Zhao Lan¡¯s eyes shed as if she had thought of something.
However, she quickly suppressed her surprise. ¡°What revenge?¡±
Ye Tang shouted coldly, ¡°Zhao Lan, are you still not going to admit it? Last night, you spent money to hire a ck Magic Master to buy both me and Ye Chang¡¯s lives, wanting us to die in Spiritwood Valley. Fortunately, the two of us were lucky enough, otherwise we would have died long ago. Why aren¡¯t you telling the truth!¡±
¡°What do you mean by buying your and Ye Chang¡¯s lives? I clearly bought Yu Su¡¯s¡¡± Zhao Lan said without hesitation.
As she spoke, she suddenly realized that she had said something wrong. She quickly covered her mouth, her eyes filled with surprise.
Ye Tang smiled and waved her phone. ¡°I recorded it on my phone just now. This is evidence that you wanted to murder Yu Su.¡±
¡°You sly little person.¡± Zhao Lan rushed over angrily and wanted to snatch Ye Tang¡¯s phone.
However, when she came over, Ye Tang waved the number on her phone at her. ¡°Don¡¯te over. I have the number of the Metaphysics Management Office. If you¡¯re rude to me, I¡¯ll call them now and get that person to capture you!¡± ¡°Alright! I was wondering why you suddenly came home. So you wanted to threaten me. Tell me, Ye Tang, what exactly do you want?¡± Zhao Lan was so angry that her body was trembling as she gritted her teeth and asked.
She knew that Ye Tang had never liked her, but she did not expect Ye Tang to be so heartless as to want her to go to jail.
Ye Tang smiled. ¡°What I want is very simple. I want to sever our adoption rtionship. If you agree, I¡¯ll delete this video.¡±
¡°Cut ties?¡± Zhao Lan frowned tightly, but she was thinking about it.
She even added stubbornly: ¡°I did not hire any ck Magic Master, you are wrong.¡±
¡°Mom, don¡¯t be stubborn. That ck Magic Master confessed everything in front of Yu Su. He even said that you wanted to kill the two of us.¡± Ye Chang sighed and shook his head.
¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Zhao Lan couldn¡¯t help but defend herself. She had only asked that person to kill Yu Su and didn¡¯t say that she wanted to touch Ye Tang and Ye Chang at all. ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t youe back safely? What does it matter?¡±
After hearing this, Ye Tang became even angrier. ¡°We¡¯re fine. That¡¯s all thanks to Yu Su. Are you still very proud? A vicious person like you is not worthy of being my elder. It¡¯s better to cut ties as soon as possible!¡±
When she saw Zhao Lan, she felt frustrated..
Chapter 666: Shrew
Chapter 666: Shrew
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
At this moment, the servants of the Ye family were also whispering and looking at Ye Chang.
¡°How disgraceful! No matter what, I¡¯m still your elder. How dare you speak to me with such an attitude?¡± Zhao Lan mmed the table and said angrily.
She had always been the one with the most power in the Ye family. The servants were also very afraid of her.
If Zhao Lan¡¯s arrogance was suppressed by Ye Tang, she would have no status in this family in the future.
This was also why Zhao Lan was so angry.
¡°That¡¯s my attitude. If you don¡¯t want to listen to me, get lost. The Ye family doesn¡¯t wee a shrew like you. No wonder my grandparents don¡¯t like you.¡±
Ye Tang said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s up to you if you want to cut off our rtionship. If you don¡¯t agree to do so, I¡¯ll anger you every day and shorten your life by 20 years.¡±
These words were like needles that pierced Zhao Lan¡¯s heart. Being hated by the two elders of the Ye family had always been a huge rock in Zhao Lan¡¯s heart.
Zhao Lan was even angrier. She said without a care, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll cut ties with you, you wretched girl. From now on, you¡¯re no longer my adopted daughter!¡±
It was useless to raise such an adopted daughter who only knew how to anger people.
Moreover, Ye Tang was no longer useful.
Zhao Lan looked at Ye Chang and wailed, ¡°Son, look at how angry I am with this wretched girl. Hurry up and help me!¡±
She knew that Ye Chang had always been soft-hearted and would definitely help her.
However, this time, Ye Chang¡¯s face was still cold. ¡°Mom, this is thest time I¡¯ll call you that. I want to cut ties with you too. Whether you agree or not, I won¡¯t be your good son anymore.¡±
Zhao Lan¡¯s eyes were red as she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m vicious too? Why do you want to cut ties with me? Haven¡¯t I treated you well enough?¡±
Ever since he was young, she had always done everything for Ye Chang.
She knew that Ye Chang yearned for motherly love in his heart, so she had always used motherly love to control him and make Ye Chang do things that he was unwilling to do.
Ye Chang had always been the most obedient. How could he sever ties with her?
¡°Unfilial son! Are you worthy of all the years I¡¯ve taken care of you? Are you worthy of me loving you so much?¡± Zhao Lan roared.
She threw all the tea sets on the table to the ground and cried a few times.
Ye Chang¡¯s expression did not change as he sneered, ¡°Do you really think that you love me in your heart? If you love me, why would you let me go to Yu Miao¡¯s ward to take care of her when you know that I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with her? If you love me, why would you let the ck Magic Master take revenge when you know that it¡¯s dangerous to use ck magic techniques?¡±
Was a mother really not worried that her child would be injured?
Zhao Lan felt a little guilty, but she was an elder. How could it be her son¡¯s turn to question her?
Zhao Lan clenched her fists and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m your elder. You don¡¯t have the right to question me. Will your mom really hurt you?¡±
¡°I believe what I saw with my own eyes,¡± Ye Chang said in a clear voice. ¡°If you don¡¯t take the initiative to sever ties, Ye Tang and I will take the initiative to make a statement and tell everyone what you did in Spiritwood Valley. At that time, your reputation will bepletely ruined. Perhaps there will be paparazzi squatting at your door every day, waiting for you to show your face!¡±
Zhao Lan¡¯s pupils constricted and her expression turned ugly.
Ye Tang also added with a smile, ¡°This way, your life as a rich wife ispletely gone. You have to avoid being recognized wherever you go. It wouldn¡¯t feel good to stay at home all day!¡±
Zhao Lan was so angry that her face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. She sat on the stool and was speechless for a long time.
She red at the two of them and gritted her teeth.
She knew that Ye Chang had tens of millions of fans and many fans with bad tempers. If those bad-tempered fans found out, they would definitely take revenge on her.
Moreover, she hadn¡¯t had enough of being a noblewoman!
She would not allow anyone to ruin herfortable life as a richdy.
¡°Mrs. Ye, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t dare to sever ties with us?¡± Ye Tang said sarcastically. ¡°You¡¯re really vicious and timid. I really don¡¯t know how my uncle likes you. Tsk, tsk, tsk!¡±
Her face was filled with mockery, and her eyes were filled with ridicule.
Zhao Lan was so angry that she stood up immediately. She pointed at Ye Tang and scolded, ¡°Wretched girl, who do you think doesn¡¯t dare? So be it.. If you want to be filial to me in the future, you won¡¯t have a chance anymore!¡±
Chapter 667: Agreeing to Their Terms
Chapter 667: Agreeing to Their Terms
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
She didn¡¯t care!
She still had her eldest son, Ye Tao. Ye Tao was much more filial than these two b*stards.
After saying that, Zhao Lan immediately took out her phone and called Ye Heng.
After Ye Heng answered the call, he heard Zhao Lan crying on the other end and said angrily, ¡°These two evil creatures are really tired of living. Watch me teach them a lesson when I get back. You¡¯ve really suffered!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know what I did wrong in my previous life. With these two unfilial children, I really don¡¯t want to live anymore. Boohoo¡¡± Zhao Lan cried over the phone.
Ye Hengforted her again. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t cry. My heart is broken from hearing you cry. If anything happens to you, what will I do?¡±
He patiently said a lot more before Zhao Lan¡¯s mood improved a little.
A glint shed across Ye Heng¡¯s eyes as he said slowly, ¡°If these two evil creatures want to cut ties with you, they¡¯re going against the entire Ye family. The Ye family doesn¡¯t have these two children! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely stand up for you.¡±
¡°Hubby, you¡¯re the best. I feel much better after talking to you.¡± Zhao Lan pretended to wipe her tears.
Ye Heng continued, ¡°Since they¡¯re determined, don¡¯t spoil them. Send a notice to the outside world first to sever ties and take the initiative. Otherwise, outsiders will definitely think that you did something wrong. If you send a notice, the outside world will guess that these two people did something wrong and they are waiting for your forgiveness.¡±
When he said this, Zhao Lan¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. She felt that this was a good idea.
She could also write on the notice that if the two children admitted their mistakes one day, she could still forgive them.
Zhao Lan agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say!¡±
The corners of Ye Heng¡¯s lips curled up as he continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be angry over these two unfilial children. Your health is the most important. If you fall sick, my heart will ache.¡±
¡°Okay, thank you, Hubby.¡± A smile finally appeared on Zhao Lan¡¯s face.
She was in a much better mood and was more open-minded.
It was fine if the two children wanted to cut ties. As long as Ye Heng was still on her side, there would be plenty of time for Ye Chang and Ye Tang to beg her in the future.
As long as she was still Mrs. Ye, everything did not matter.
Zhao Lan chatted with Ye Heng for a while more. Hearing her husband¡¯sforting words on the other end of the phone, she felt extremelyfortable.
After hanging up, Zhao Lan looked at the two of them and snorted coldly. She satzily on the sofa and looked at the servant beside her. ¡°Hurry up and clean the ground. I want water!¡±
¡°Yes, Madam.¡± The servant immediately began to clean up, not daring to raise her head.
Ye Tang and Ye Chang looked at each other and guessed that Zhao Lan had been coaxed by Ye Heng. They heaved a sigh of relief.
After the servant poured the water again, Zhao Lan held the cup and said casually, ¡°I can sever ties with you, but you have to agree to one condition of mine.¡±
¡°Speak!¡± Ye Tang crossed her arms and said indifferently.
She wouldn¡¯t act like she was in a hurry. Otherwise, Zhao Lan would realize that something was wrong.
Zhao Lan said slowly, ¡°I have to announce the severance of ties. You¡¯re not allowed to tell anyone about our family or about what happened at the Spiritwood Valley. Otherwise, I won¡¯t agree. If you regret it, you cane to me and beg for mercy. Perhaps I¡¯ll recover our rtionship and announce it to the outside world.¡±
She paused and looked at the two of them. ¡°Are both of you agreeable to these conditions?¡±
Ye Chang and Ye Tang looked at each other with hesitation.
After a long while, Ye Chang sighed and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡±
Ye Tang said, ¡°Then after severing ties, you¡¯re not allowed toe to us again. Let¡¯s see which of us can oust the other!¡±
¡°I won¡¯t take the initiative to contact you two ingrates!¡± Zhao Lan said angrily.
There was some anger in her eyes again. ¡°Without you two unfilial people, I still have Ye Tao, my husband, and the rest of the Ye family. Who cares about looking for you!¡±
Ye Tang was an unemployed person.
Ye Chang was always filming, and the resources and connections in the entertainment industry were useless to her.
She could not count on these two people for anything..
Chapter 668: Too Narcissistic
Chapter 668: Too Narcissistic
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ye Tang guessed what Zhao Lan was thinking and wanted tough.
It seemed that her aunt was too confident and narcissistic. She really thought that her uncle loved her so much. It was ridiculous.
Ye Tang smiled. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret it! It¡¯s useless to regret it.¡±
Zhao Lan only thought that Ye Tang wanted to argue. ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯ll regret it. Do you think it¡¯s so easy to live outside after leaving the Ye family? Then you¡¯re wrong.¡±
After those two old farts passed away, she would ask her husband to take back all the shares under Ye Tang¡¯s name.
In that case, Ye Tang would be a poor person.
Seeing his mother¡¯s smug look, Ye Chang sighed. ¡°Take care of yourself in the future and do more good deeds!¡±
After saying that, Ye Chang stood up and walked out without looking back.
Seeing her son¡¯s determined back, Zhao Lan felt a little panicked.
However, she still forced herself to calm down and maintain her arrogance in front of Ye Tang.
Ye Tang looked at her deeply and also stood up to walk out.
The next time she returned to the Ye family, perhaps Zhao Lan would not be here.
Seeing the two of them leave, Zhao Lan let out a deep breath.
Sooner orter, she would let these two know what a bad decision they had made today.
Ye Heng sat in the office.
He sent a message to Yu Su. [Yu Su, Ye Chang and Ye Tang are working on severing their ties with Zhao Lan for the past few days. If you want revenge, can you wait a few more days? At that time, the Ye, Meng, and Yu families will join forces toin to the Metaphysics Management Office. I also have a trump card here.]
After sending this message, Ye Heng briefly exined that Zhao Lan was not married to him.
After reading it, Yu Su smiled.
She replied: [No problem. Uncle Ye, feel free to do it. If you need me, you can tell me. Your move is indeed impressive. I¡¯ve learned from it!]
When Ye Heng saw Yu Su¡¯s reply, his heart finally calmed down.
After everything was over, he had to choose a big gift for Yu Su.
Yu Su sat in the room and the little snake was sleeping soundly on the bed.
Her cultivation gains today were not bad, and Yu Su¡¯s Dharmic powers were getting stronger.
The little snake¡¯s strength had also broken through to Upper Level 1. When it encountered ordinary ferocious beasts, it had the ability to protect itself and could fight a hungry wolf alone.
At night, Zhao Lan sat in the living room.
Her assistant sat opposite Zhao Lan with Zhao Lan¡¯s phone in her hand.
Her assistant asked hesitantly, ¡°What? You want to cut ties with your son and adopted daughter, Ye Tang?¡±
As far as she knew, Zhao Lan liked to order her biological son around. It was unlikely for her to sever ties with him, right?
¡°If I tell you to write an announcement, just do it. Don¡¯t dawdle!¡± Zhao Lan said impatiently.
The assistant lowered her head. ¡°Got it. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll write it right away. But what¡¯s the reason?¡±
¡°Just say¡¡± Zhao Lan thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Just say that these two people are unfilial and often disobey their elders. They alwayse to me for money and even caused me to fall sick and be hospitalized. Make it sound more terrible!¡±
She wanted outsiders to know how unfilial these two children were.
¡°Isn¡¯t this too much?¡± The assistant lowered her head, a trace of uneasiness in her eyes.
Zhao Lan said coldly, ¡°Are they paying you or am I paying you? If you don¡¯t want to get lost, write it for me. If you can¡¯t write it, there are many people who are willing to write it.¡±
The assistant then said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll write it then.¡±
Half an hourter, she finally finished writing and showed it to Zhao Lan.
Zhao Lan nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Add a sentence at the end. If the two of them are willing to apologize to me sincerely in the future, I¡¯ll forgive them magnanimously!¡±
¡°Okay!¡± The assistant continued to edit.
When it waspletely done, Zhao Lan posted this post on her WeChat Moments without hesitation.
There were many wealthydies in her circle of friends. It would probably spread throughout the wealthy circle in the capital tonight.
Thinking of this, a delighted smile appeared on Zhao Lan¡¯s face.
Zhao Lan¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°The two of you want to fight me? Why don¡¯t they take a look at themselves?¡±
After doing this, Zhao Lan went to take a bath.
After taking afortable bath, shey on the bed and fell asleep peacefully. She had no idea how much discussion the post on her Moments had caused..
Chapter 669: Various Speculations
Chapter 669: Various Spections
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In the WeChat group, many wealthydies tagged Zhao Lan to ask about the specific situation.
Zhao Lan did not reply.
The group was discussing the exact reason why Zhao Lan had cut ties with her children and guessing what mistake Ye Chang had made.
Those who understood Zhao Lan¡¯s personality were also guessing what Zhao Lan was forcing her child to do.
Many people wondered if there would be a change in the Ye family¡¯s heir.
Many families that had coborated with the Ye family also discussed it that night and guessed what Zhao Lan was up to.
Zhao Lan¡¯s non-reply made these people¡¯s guesses unconfirmed.
Ye Tang and Ye Chang were having supper outside.
When Ye Tang saw this message, she sneered and handed it to Ye Chang. ¡°Look, Mrs. Ye is quite capable. The matter we talked about today has its conclusion tonight.¡±
Ye Chang nced at it and took out his phone to study it. ¡°My mother isn¡¯t able toe up with this. She must have asked her assistant to write them for her. There are quite a lot of crimes on it.¡±
It was as if they had written the two of them to be heinous.
¡°In any case, I¡¯m not afraid. I can say whatever others want. I¡¯m innocent.¡±
Ye Tang picked up anothermb skewer and muttered, ¡°Eat more too. You won¡¯t be able to go out in a few days, and you won¡¯t be able to eat such authentic barbecue.¡±
¡°You!¡± Ye Chang looked at her dotingly and shook his head helplessly.
Ye Tang was really bold. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that these fake usations would ruin her future?
However, Ye Tang was working in Yu Su¡¯s studio. Yu Su knew the inside story, so it shouldn¡¯t be too big of a deal!
The two of them ate barbecue and drank two bottles of beer before Ye Tang wiped her hands and picked up her phone to think about how to reply.
Ye Tang thought for a while beforementing on Zhao Lan¡¯s WeChat Moments: [Fate is over. Thank you for taking care of me in the past. We won¡¯t be rted in the future. Please take care!]
Although she was a child of the second branch of the Ye family, she had always been adopted by the first branch of the Ye family. In the eyes of outsiders, Zhao Lan was like her mother.
Ye Tang couldn¡¯t be too harsh.
After replying to the post, Ye Tang took a screenshot of Zhao Lan¡¯s WeChat Moments and posted it on her WeChat Moments with the caption: ¡°I¡¯ve cut ties with Madam Zhao Lan. I hope everyone knows!¡±
After sending this, Ye Tang heaved a sigh of relief and felt that the dust had settled!
After Ye Chang finished reading, he gave Ye Tang a thumbs up. ¡°That¡¯s a good move. I¡¯ll do the same!¡±
After that, Ye Chang also left a message under his mother¡¯s post: [Time will tell everyone who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong. I hope you take care of yourself, Mother. You won¡¯t have a son like me anymore.]
After posting it, Ye Chang immediately took a screenshot and posted it on his WeChat Moments. He said the same thing as Ye Tang: [I¡¯ve cut ties with Madam Zhao Lan. I hope everyone knows!]
After sending it, Ye Chang raised a ss of beer and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s raise a ss to our beautiful life in the future!¡±
¡°I hope everything will go smoothly in the future. All my wishes will be fulfilled, and my career will rise to another level!¡± Ye Tang said with a smile.
The two clinked sses and drank together.
After dinner, Ye Chang sent Ye Tang back to Yu Su¡¯s apartment and left.
Ye Tang received the news that Yu Su had not returned for the past few days.
That night, as soon as Ye Chang¡¯s WeChat Moments was posted, his friends in the entertainment industry came to ask about this matter.
Ye Chang was prepared in advance and turned off his phone.
This screenshot in his Moments was also posted online. It instantly became a trending topic, and even more fans and entertainment reporters knew about it.
Ye Chang was a Best Actor and had a lot of fans.
Coupled with the recent popr dramas, he became more popr among the passers-by.
This made Ye Chang¡¯s severance of ties with his mother attract more attention.
Entertainment reporters posted posts exposing this matter online.
The editors analyzed Ye Chang¡¯s rtionship with his mother. Not only did they talk about what happened in Chinatownst time, but they also guessed that Ye Chang had cut ties with his mother for Yu Su.
Others spected that Ye Chang cut ties because Zhao Lan often abused Ye Tang. He bravely cut ties for his cousin..
Chapter 670: Hot Search
Chapter 670: Hot Search
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
There were also rumors that the Zhao family¡¯s financial situation was not good now. Zhao Lan would subsidize her family from time to time. Ye Chang was afraid that his mother would ask him for money, so he came up with this n.
There were many pictures attached to every piece of ¡®evidence¡¯, and many passersby who did not know better believed it.
Ye Tang sat in the apartment and almost rolled around inughter when she saw the ¡®evidence¡¯.
An hourter, this matter had already be the top trending topic.
Many people who sleptte were reading all kinds of interpretations.
At the Ye residence.
Zhao Lan slept for a while and was woken up by the sound of the wind blowing against the window. She got up to close the window andy on the bed again, unable to fall asleep.
She nced at her phone. The screen showed one in the morning.
There were also many missed calls and unread text messages.
Before going to bed, Zhao Lan had set up silent mode, so she did not hear any notifications.
Zhao Lan turned on her phone curiously. Someone had sent her a message to tell her that the matter of her severing ties with her son had be a trending topic and was known by the entire entertainment industry.
The moment she saw this message, Zhao Lan panicked.
She felt something slip out of her control, as if she could no longer hold on to it.
Zhao Lan chose to sever ties with her friends and not post on Weibo because she wanted this matter to spread on a small scale and force the two children to admit their mistake to her.
Now that the entire entertainment industry knew, the matter had blown up.
Zhao Lan searched for the post she postedst night and found that many people liked it. Ye Tang and Ye Chang werementing that they had cut ties.
Then, she went to Ye Tang and Ye Chang¡¯s WeChat Moments and realized that the two of them had also announced that they had broken off their rtionship with her.
¡°You two evil creatures! You really want to sever ties with me?¡± Zhao Lan sat up from the bed in anger and panted heavily. Her eyes were about to burn.
She clicked on the trending searches again and realized that most of the people below were on Ye Chang and Ye Tang¡¯s side. Only a few people were speaking up for her.
[Who knows what bad things Mrs. Ye has done!]
[That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t she ask her nephew to cause trouble at Yu Su¡¯s stall previously? At that time, they even found out that Mrs. Ye¡¯s nephew was a murderer!]
[Haha, the aunt of a murderer doesn¡¯t sound like a good person.]
[I support Best Actor Ye this time.]
[That¡¯s right. Ever since Best Actor Ye debuted, he has always insisted on doing good deeds and donating to children in poor mountainous areas. If he hadn¡¯t been forced into a corner, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have severed ties.]
After reading thesements, Zhao Lan became even angrier. ¡°These fans are really crazy. Ye Chang is clearly unfilial to his mother, but why do they say that I did something wrong?! No, I have to fight back.¡±
If the noblewomen in the capital saw thesements, they would definitely question her character.
She had spent so many years and finally integrated into the circle of noblewomen. She could not let all her efforts go to waste.
Zhao Lan immediately called her assistant.
The assistant did not sleep well after returning home. She felt that Mrs. Ye would definitely call her again, so she ced her phone by the pillow.
The assistant answered on the first ring.
Zhao Lan¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Did you see what those people on the Inte said about me? You¡¯re not asleep, are you? How can you sleep after such a big thing happened?¡±
The assistant was sad for a moment. She should be sleeping at this time!
If not for the high sry, she would not have stayed by Zhao Lan¡¯s side.
The assistant whispered, ¡°I¡ I saw it. I wasn¡¯t asleep.¡±
¡°Alright, quickly contact those bloggers and get them to delete all thements that are unfavorable to me. Also, hire a group of fake reviewers to scold Ye Tang and Ye Chang online!¡± Zhao Lan¡¯s eyes were filled with ruthlessness as she gritted her teeth and said.
The matter of severing ties was Ye Chang and Ye Tang¡¯s fault. It had nothing to do with Mrs. Ye.
Those who gossiped deserved to die!
The assistant quickly replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll contact them now, but Madam, you have to give me a sum of money first. It will cost a lot of money to hire fake reviewers and clear thements section.¡±
At the mention of money, Zhao Lan was suddenly stunned.
Yes, it¡¯ll take a lot of money.
Previously, when her husband went overseas, he had given her a sum of money that was enough for her to spend for more than a year..
Chapter 671: Trending
Chapter 671: Trending
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
When she was in Chinatown, she had transferred a few sums of money to Wu Bang. Later on, in order to deal with Yu Su, she transferred another sum of money to Wu Zhen and subsidized the Zhao family. She had almost spent all the money she had.
It was not a good idea to ask Ye Heng for money now.
Ye Heng would definitely ask where the money was spent. Zhao Lan wanted to hide the matter of hiring a ck Magic Master, so she naturally did not want to say it, nor did she want to arouse her husband¡¯s suspicion.
Zhao Lan fell into deep thought.
The assistant on the other end of the phone waited nervously, not knowing what to say or do.
A few minutester, Zhao Lan said, ¡°Come to the Zhao family. I¡¯m going to sell the limited edition bag I boughtst year. Take the money and hire someone. You have to be quick, understand?¡±
¡°Yes!¡± the assistant said weakly.
The next morning, the assistant had already hired paid posters to nder Ye Chang and Ye Tang online.
They had fabricated many fake things and made Ye Chang look like a heartless person.
Theizens who used to hate Ye Chang also stood up one after another and scolded Ye Chang online.
[Get out of the entertainment industry, Ye Chang.]
[A hypocrite like Ye Chang is not worthy of being an actor.]
[It turns out that Ye Chang has done so many bad things at home. Fortunately, I¡¯m not his fan.]
[I won¡¯t watch Ye Chang¡¯s dramas anymore.]
[An artiste who has lost her morals should be frozen. It¡¯s a pity that he has a sugar daddy supporting him.]
[No wonder Yu Su wanted to break up with him. It turns out that he¡¯s so unbearable in private.]
Arge number ofizens flooded into Ye Chang¡¯s ount and mored under the posts he had posted.
There were also many people who scolded Yu Su as well, saying that she was a vixen and that she had caused the mother and son to turn against each other. She was too scheming.
As soon as this matter was exposed, the public rtions department of Yu Su¡¯s studio contacted Yu Su and told her about it.
¡°Investigate! Investigate who¡¯s behind this,¡± Yu Su said coldly.
The head of the Public Rtions Department nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely find out within an hour.¡±
Half an hourter, Yu Su received evidence from the Minister of Public Security. It was the transfer records from Zhao Lan¡¯s assistant to these people, as well as some orders from Zhao Lan¡¯s assistant.
Yu Su also sent these to Ye Tang.
Ye Tang replied speechlessly: [Mrs. Ye is really capable of causing trouble. I knew this matter would turn into a very bad situation. She didn¡¯t even consider her son¡¯s future.]
How could there be such a mother in this world?
Yu Su: [As long as you know in your heart.]
Ye Tang then sent the evidence to Ye Chang. [Look at what Mrs. Ye did. When there are no enemies in the entertainment industry, Mrs. Ye will be your greatest enemy. She doesn¡¯t care about your reputation.]
After reading it, Ye Chang¡¯s heart ached. He sighed deeply. [This means that it¡¯s right for us to cut ties. Fortunately, we cut ties. Otherwise, things would have blown up in the future.]
Ye Tang: [Your mentality is not bad¡]
She thought that Ye Chang would be very sad!
Ye Chang smiled. [What else can we do? It¡¯s useless even if I cry. Then what should we do now? Just let her nder us like this?]
Ye Tang replied: [Let¡¯s wait a little longer. When the matter blows up a little more, we¡¯ll show the evidence. Theizens are not stupid. If they know that they¡¯ve been used, they¡¯ll definitely be angry.]
Ye Chang: [Alright, let me know when you need me to post.]
Ye Tang raised her eyebrows and smiled.
It seemed that her cousin¡¯s feelings for Mrs. Ye¡¯s mother had decreased again. This was also an unexpected gain.
She hoped that one day, when Ye Chang no longer cared about Mrs. Ye, Mrs. Ye would not regret it.
Yu Su also suggested that Ye Tang wait and see. Only then would the reversal have the greatest effect.
This matter spread like wildfire on the Inte. Many olderizens saw the matter between Ye Tang and Ye Chang and thought of their unfilial children. They continued to curse crazily.
Ye Chang¡¯s severance of ties with his mother had also been on the trending list.
There were also many entertainment reporters squatting near Ye Chang¡¯s residence, waiting to interview him and dig out some valuable clues.
Unfortunately, for the past two days, Ye Chang had been studying the script obediently at home. When he was hungry, he would cook noodles himself and he did not step out of his house.
Hence, he did not let the entertainment reporters seed..
Chapter 672: Paying the Price
Chapter 672: Paying the Price
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
However, in the past two days, many directors and behind-the-scenes staff who had worked with Ye Chang had posted on Weibo to publicly support Ye Chang, which touched him very much.
Ye Tang had also been cooped up in her apartment, dealing with work online and not going to the studio.
She personally felt that she was doing quite well and was not too affected.
In an office overseas.
Yu Zong was checking the video of that night in Spiritwood Valley. He was so angry that his face was ashen.
He called Ye Heng. When the call connected, he said, ¡°President Ye, your wife is amazing now. She bullied my children to this extent. I think the cooperation between our families will end here! The Yu family¡¯s children are not easy to bully!¡±
After Ye Heng heard this, he thought to himself that this was bad. Yu Zong was going to cause trouble.
However, it was not appropriate for him to exin Zhao Lan¡¯s matter over the phone. He could only sigh and say, ¡°CEO Yu, things haven¡¯t developed to this extent yet. Please calm down! We¡¯ll talk about the specific solution in person!¡± ¡°Talk face to face? I don¡¯t want to talk to you face to face. If you don¡¯t deal with your family¡¯s lunatic, my family will take action!¡± Yu Zong said angrily.
Zhao Lan had done more than one or two wrong things.
CEO Yu felt that he had endured it for long enough. If not for the rtionship between the two families, he would have sent someone to the Ye family to capture Zhao Lan and beat her up.
Ye Heng could not say anything. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. My family has indeed done something wrong. I admit that. I have to apologize to you in person. Tell me a ce! I¡¯ll apologize to you tomorrow afternoon. Yu Su has a good rtionship with Ye Tang. Just because of the two of them, we have to resolve this matter properly.¡±
At the mention of Yu Su, Yu Zong calmed down a little.
He said coldly, ¡°At eleven o¡¯clock tomorrow afternoon,e to the private room on the third floor of the hotel used to wee guests. I¡¯ll wait for your arrival.¡±
He also noticed that Ye Heng had some things that were not convenient to say over the phone.
After saying that, Yu Zong hung up.
He had also thought it through. He had to seek justice for the children.
Otherwise, the Ye family would really think that the Yu family was easy to bully.
The next afternoon, the two of them met in a private room.
As soon as Ye Heng met, he first checked if there were any surveince devices in the private room. After confirming that the environment was safe, he told Yu Zong everything that had happened to him.
After Yu Zong heard this, he had an incredulous expression.
Ye Heng was cheated on and even raised that person¡¯s child. Ye Chang was also identally born. He only doted on Zhao Lan for the sake of acting for the mastermind.
One thing after another, Yu Zong could not think straight.
Ye Heng also mentioned Yu Su¡¯s guess and wanted the few families to join forces to fight against the person behind it.
Noticing Yu Zong¡¯s surprised and sympathetic gaze, Ye Heng did not feel embarrassed. Instead, he epted reality with a calm expression.
Yu Zong did note back to his senses for a long time. He only felt admiration.
After so many years of tolerance and acting, he had not been able to rx at all. How much perseverance did it take?
After being harmed by Zhao Lan, he still had to pretend to dote on her. This was too tragic.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me. As long as the Ye family can continue to prosper, I¡¯m satisfied.¡± Ye Heng picked up a cup of tea, closed his eyes, and sniffed it.
Yu Zong cupped his hands at him. ¡°So you¡¯ve experienced so much. I apologize for what I said yesterday. I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±
¡°It¡¯s alright. Now that we have the Ye and Yu families and Meng Bo, the three of us can meet and discuss how to cooperate. The most important thing is still to listen to Yu Su¡¯s arrangements.¡±
Ye Heng blew on the tea and said with a smile, ¡°You gave birth to a good daughter. Yu Su is amazing!¡±
Yu Zongughed loudly. ¡°No problem. It¡¯s settled then. Of course, the Yu family will also listen to Yu Su¡¯s orders.¡±
Hearing the Ye family head praise Yu Su, Yu Zong was even happier than hearing him praise himself.
At the same time, Yu Zong felt worried.
The mastermind had plotted for so long and must have many trump cards. If they did not cooperate well this time, Zhao Lan would probably be released without charge like Yu Miao.
This was something Yu Zong did not want to see..
Chapter 673: The Attack
Chapter 673: The Attack
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After that, Yu Zong, Ye Heng and Meng Bo met alone and discussed the intention of forming an alliance.
At noon that day, Yu Su asked Meng Bo and the Yu family to go to the Metaphysics Management Office toin and put pressure on the director of the management office.
The director of the Metaphysics Management Office was called Yan Jing. He was old and did not often manage matters. The matters were basically managed by Minister Ruan Dong from the first department and Minister Wang Lang from the second department.
If the matter blew up, the director would not let it go easily.
As Yu Su had expected, this matter indeed gave Director Yan a headache for the entire afternoon as he searched for a solution.
Zhao Lan was the wife of the Ye family. If he did not handle it well, it would definitely cause a hugemotion.
Just as Director Yan was still hesitating, the Xiao family took the stage.
That afternoon, Xiao Han returned to the Xiao family and cried to Old Master Xiao.
After Xiao Jing heard this, he was instantly furious. ¡°The Ye family is too arrogant. Do they think there¡¯s no one left in the Xiao family? We will not let the Ye family off!¡±
How audacious of him to bully his favorite grandson.
The Xiao family did not like to bully others, but they could not be bullied.
Xiao Han¡¯s father, Xiao Ting, also had unfriendly expressions. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll personally make a trip to the Metaphysics Management Officeter. I¡¯ve met Director Yan a few times.¡±
¡°Then tell him properly!¡± Xiao Jing¡¯s eyes were like torches as he said in a low voice.
¡°Hmph! In my opinion, Director Yan is too slow. It¡¯s been so many days, but he still doesn¡¯t dare to arrest her?¡± Old Madam Xiao, Xia Hui, said coldly.
In her opinion, the Metaphysics Management Office should have arrested Mrs. Ye long ago and interrogated her.
Were they going to wait for Mrs. Ye to escape if they didn¡¯t arrest her?
Xiao Jing also snorted coldly. ¡°I think that Director Yan is getting old and has be timid. What kind of person is he?! If he can¡¯t take the position of Director, he should leave as soon as possible!¡±
Only Xiao Jing would dare to say this.
The Xiao family had families working in the political, military, and business worlds. Their foundation was very stable. Many figures who appeared on television had alsoe to the Xiao family to visit Xiao Jing.
Therefore, the Xiao family really did not care about a small director of the metaphysical management office.
After Xiao Ting heard his father¡¯s words, he walked out of the living room and called Director Yan.
On the phone, Xiao Ting emphasized that they had to catch the real culprit and solve the case as soon as possible. They could not dy any longer.
Director Yan was already having a headache and was thinking of a way.
After hearing this, not only did he have a headache, but he was also very terrified.
He would retire next year. He had originally wanted to stay in this position for another year. If he did not do this well, he was afraid that it would be impossible for him to retire as scheduled.
Director Yan quickly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely personally supervise this matter and get my subordinates to deal with it urgently. I didn¡¯t know that Young Master Xiao was also a victim in this matter. Otherwise, I would have personally investigated it long ago.¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t want to interfere, the Xiao family can send someone to interfere,¡± Xiao Ting continued coldly.
Cold sweat broke out on Yan Jing¡¯s forehead as he hurriedly said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m willing to interfere. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely give you an answer within three days!¡±
¡°If your son is in danger, you won¡¯t be able to rest easy, right?¡± Xiao Ting mocked again before hanging up.
Yan Jing put down his phone. His forehead was covered in cold sweat, and his back was drenched.
His face was ashen as he said to his secretary, ¡°Call the two ministers over. I have something to ask.¡±
¡°Yes!¡± The secretary immediately left.
Soon, Ruan Dong and Wang Lang walked in. When they saw the anger on Minister Yan¡¯s face, the two of them were very surprised.
Who didn¡¯t know that Minister Yan had always been kind and didn¡¯t lose his temper easily?
Now that he was so angry, it could be seen that the matter was very serious.
¡°ck Magic Master Wu Zhen¡¯s night attack, which division dealt with it?¡± Yan Jing asked coldly.
Ruan Dong frowned but did not speak.
He wanted to deal with it, but the Second Department had always been against it. They even said that they had to continue searching for evidence before they could file a case, so this matter was dyed.
He did not expect the director to ask about this.
Could it be that Yu Su had done something that made the director have no choice but to ask?
Ruan Dong had been busy in the Metaphysics Management Office and had yet to chat with Yu Su, so he did not know her n..
Chapter 674: Killing Wu Zhen
Chapter 674: Killing Wu Zhen
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Wang Lang said tentatively, ¡°Director, the evidence in this case is insufficient. We want to gather more evidence before we can convict him.¡±
¡°What search? Don¡¯t we have the video as evidence? What evidence do you need?¡± Yan Jing immediately questioned.
His cold and sharp gaze looked at Wang Lang. Wang Lang lowered his head and did not dare to look at the director.
Ruan Dong shook his head helplessly, ¡°I feel that this matter should have been dealt with long ago. When we captured them that day, there were witnesses and physical evidence. The ck Magic Master also admitted it, but the Second Department refused to let it go. I had no choice.¡±
¡°Ruan Dong, you!¡± Wang Lang was shocked. He did not expect Ruan Dong to speak ill of him in front of the director.
He felt the director¡¯s suspicious gaze and Wang Lang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Director, I just want to follow the procedure. It¡¯s not easy to investigate the real culprit of this case. It won¡¯t be good if it¡¯s leaked and the real culprit escapes. I just want to consider the confidentiality of the case.¡±
Wang Lang exined dryly. He knew that this answer was not very convincing, but it could only be so.
Yan Jing snorted coldly. ¡°I understand. This case will be handled from today onwards. The real culprit must be investigated and found within three days. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about having a good time!¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Ruan Dong and Wang Lang said in unison.
Yan Jing continued: ¡°Among the few people that the ck Magic Master wants to kill, there is the eldest grandson of Xiao Family, Xiao Family is paying close attention to this matter. The two of you will investigate the real culprit together, whoever finds out first will take over my position in the future.¡±
At the mention of the recement position, Wang Lang was delighted, but he did not show it on his face.
¡°Yes!¡± Ruan Dong and Wang Lang replied in unison.
After walking out of the director¡¯s office, Wang Lang mocked, ¡°You¡¯re quite capable.¡±
He heard that the Yu and Meng families had alsoe in the afternoon. Now, the Xiao family had also joined in just to investigate this case.
This must have something to do with Ruan Dong.
Ruan Dong smiled. ¡°Thank you for letting me win!¡±
After saying that, he left without looking back.
Looking at Ruan Dong¡¯s back, Wang Lang gritted his teeth and had a headache.
Wang Lang wanted to find the real culprit and get the position of director, but the Daoist Association had made it clear that they wanted to protect the person who had instructed Wu Zhen tomit the crime.
He was in a dilemma. Nothing he did was right.
If he could not find the real culprit, he would have to hand over the position of director to Ruan Dong.
Thinking of this, Wang Lang cursed Wu Zhen in his heart.
Wu Zhen was really too stupid! He clearly knew that the eldest grandson of the Xiao family was also there, so why did he continue to harm them?
Ruan Dong walked back to the department and immediately got someone to take Wu Zhen into the interrogation room. He got the best interrogator in the department to interrogate Wu Zhen repeatedly, not letting go of a single detail.
Ruan Dong sat outside the interrogation room and watched the scene.
In less than half a day, Wu Zhen confessed everything.
Wu Zhen sat on the stool and said with a long face, ¡°It was all Mrs. Ye¡¯s fault. She gave me arge sum of money and asked me to kill Yu Su with poisonous insects. At the same time, she also wanted me to kill the three sons of the Yu family and buried them with Yu Su! If Yu Su dies, no one will fight with her for her son, Ye Chang.¡±
He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Mrs. Ye also said that if we encounter children from other aristocratic families, don¡¯t let them off. Kill them all!¡±
Hearing this, Ruan Dong, who was outside the door, finally heaved a sigh of relief.
This time, Mrs. Ye would not be able to escape.
Wu Zhen¡¯s eyes were red and his face was weak. Although no one had interrogated him for the past few days, he had been guarded and was not allowed to interact with others.
They even woke him up once every two hours to prevent him from falling into a deep sleep.
He looked visibly haggard.
¡°You can go back now,¡± the interrogator said when he saw the minister nod outside the door.
Ruan Dong immediately got someone to search for evidence of the transaction between Zhao Lan and Wu Zhen, focusing on Wu Zhen¡¯s cell phone chat records and bank transfers.
Wu Zhen¡¯s testimony also requires further verification.
Wang Lang had been silently observing the movements of the first department. When he saw that Ruan Dong had sent someone to investigate, he guessed that Wu Zhen must have confessed, but he did not know how much he had confessed.
Wang Lang took out his phone and sent a message to an unknown number. [Wu Zhen has confessed. The First Department is searching for evidence. What should we do next?]
Soon, the other party replied, [Calm down. Try your best to dy the speed of searching for evidence and wait for further instructions.]
Wang Lang replied: [Yes!]
At this moment, he also understood in his heart that Mrs. Ye might really be gone.
He could only dy for a while.
Not long after, another message was sent. [Kill Wu Zhen and leave clues about Yu Su on him.. Soon, Wu Zhen¡¯s master wille to take revenge on Yu Su!]
Chapter 675: Blocked by the Paparazzi
Chapter 675: Blocked by the Paparazzi
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
When Wang Lang saw this message, he looked nervous.
Now that the various departments were watching Wu Zhen strictly, it was really very, very difficult to kill him.
Wang Lang thought of something else. His eyes turned and his face was filled with joy.
Although it was very difficult to kill Wu Zhen, this was also a good way to destroy Ruan Dong¡¯s promotion. If the key witness died, Director Yan would definitely be furious, and the assessment of the position of the next director would not count.
After Wu Zhen died, the old ck Magic Master would kill Yu Su.
This was a good opportunity for Wang Lang to do something, and he could also reduce Mrs. Ye¡¯s crime.
It was really a good n to kill three birds with one stone.
Wang Lang replied: [Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely do my best.]
Next, Wang Lang was thinking about when to take action and how to do it. He also arranged for his subordinates to investigate +news from Wu Zhen.
Minister Ruan Dong also heard from his subordinates that Wang Lang had sent people to monitor themotion here.
He bided his time and did not alert the enemy.
On the other side.
After three days of cultivation, Yu Su walked out of the cultivation room.
She transferred the magic power in her hand and realized that it was a third stronger than before. If she faced the mastermind, she could still have a fighting chance.
The two of them were at the peak of metaphysics. If they wanted topete, they had topete in terms of magic power.
Yu Su had spirit stones and was in a ce with extremely rich spiritual energy, so her cultivation was naturally twice as fast.
The little snake jumped onto Yu Su¡¯s shoulder and rubbed against her face. It was obvious that it was trying to please her.
Yu Su took out the bag of poisonous insects and fed it a mantis.
The little snake ate the mantis in one bite. The sound of it crunching was especially sweet, and it could not bear to swallow it.
After eating, it sat on the stool in satisfaction and slowly stuck out its tongue at YuSu.
Yu Suughed. ¡°You little snake, you like to eat things with poison and fierce aura!¡±
On the shelf, there was an extremely ferocious object.
After the little snake slept on the item for a night, its ferocious aura was almostpletely sucked dry and it became an ordinary ornamental antique.
This ability might be useful.
Yu Su thought for a moment and suddenly thought of the two captains, He Jun and Leng Yan, in the ward.
The two of them had been struck by the ferocious aura and had yet to wake up. They needed more things to gradually dissipate the ferocious aura.
If the little snake went over and fed on them in their ward, it would definitely wake them up faster.
At the thought of this, the smile in Yu Su¡¯s eyes deepened.
She had really picked up a treasure.
¡°Ding, ding!¡±
Yu Su¡¯s phone vibrated a few times before Guan Lu called.
Yu Su could sense that something must have happened at the studio. Otherwise, Guan Lu would not have called at this time.
As soon as she picked up the call, Guan Lu¡¯s anxious voice sounded. ¡°Sister Su, Sister Ye Tang came to the studio to submit her documents just now and was blocked downstairs by a group of paparazzi. She still can¡¯t break out from them. What should we do?¡±
¡°I¡¯lle now!¡± Yu Su hung up the phone and immediately put on her clothes and went downstairs.
The little snake secretly hid in Yu Su¡¯s pocket. Yu Su did not bother when she saw it and let it stay where it was.
When they arrived at the square outside the work building, Yu Su saw a group of paparazzi running towards the studio building like a swarm of bees.
A paparazzo said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve finally found Ye Tang. We have to dig out more informationter!¡±
¡°Yes, this is a good opportunity for our newspaper to make a name for itself.¡±
The man¡¯spanion rushed toward the building with the camera.
When Yu Su got out of the car, a group of tough bodyguards was already waiting in the square. This group of bodyguards was borrowed by Yu Su from Xiao Han and belonged to the Xiao family¡¯s securitypany.
When they saw Yu Su, more than 20 burly men shouted in unison, ¡°CEO Yu!¡±
¡°Follow me!¡± Yu Su turned around and walked towards the building.
¡°Yes!¡± The twenty bodyguards replied in unison.
Just like that, Yu Su walked in the middle with 20 bodyguards paving the way for her. They walked all the way to Ye Tang, who was surrounded.
At this moment, Ye Tang was looking coldly at the surrounding reporters.
She had not gone out for three days and had been working in the apartment. Today, she needed to submit a confidential document and could not forward it using theputer, so she made a trip there personally.
Unexpectedly, as soon as she came downstairs after handing in the papers, she was surrounded by a swarm of reporters.
Ye Tang was about to send these people flying, but she knew that doing so would definitely cause trouble for Yu Su¡¯s studio, so she could only endure it.
The reporters beside her chattered and asked her.
¡°Ms. Ye Tang, you¡¯ve severed ties with your adoptive mother.. Is there any hidden story? Is it convenient for you to tell everyone?¡±
Chapter 676: Making a Loot
Chapter 676: Making a Loot
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that the two of you parted on bad terms, which made Mrs. Ye very angry.¡±
¡°Have you considered about President Ye¡¯s emotions? He¡¯s been good to you for so many years, right?¡±
¡°Ms. Ye, do you think you can abandon the Ye family just because you¡¯ve hooked up with Yu Su?¡±
¡°Is it convenient for you to reveal the reason why Ye Chang cut ties with his mother?¡±
¡°Ms. Ye Tang, after severing ties, will you still inherit the Ye family¡¯s assets?
Will Ye Chang still be nurtured as the Ye family¡¯s heir? How¡¯s your rtionship with him now?¡±
¡°Ms. Ye, is it convenient for you to exin the reason for severing ties?¡±
When Ye Tang heard these people¡¯s questions, she was so angry that she was about to explode. She really wanted to choke them to death with her replies. However, if she dissed these people, the headlines tomorrow would definitely be ¡°Ms. Ye is arrogant and despotic.¡±
Just as Ye Tang was about to explode, she heard gasps and suppressed exmations behind her, as if something strange had happened.
Ye Tang turned around and saw a group of bodyguards surrounding Yu Su as they walked towards her.
Yu Su was still wearing a mask, so no one could see her expression clearly.
She looked so handsome!
Ye Tang could not help but praise in her heart. If she were a man, she would definitely be fascinated by Yu Su.
The reporters around Ye Tang also saw Yu Su. A portion of them ran to her side and asked, ¡°Yu Su, why are you here too? Are you here to work?¡±
Yu Su only looked coldly at the reporters around Ye Tang and said, ¡°Disperse!¡± A portion of the reporters left with their microphones under Yu Su¡¯s cold gaze. Most of the reporters remained where they were and took photos of Yu Su with their cameras. They had only wanted to interview Ye Tang, but they did not expect to attract Yu Su here.
However, this was also very good material.
Seeing that this group of reporters did not listen to her advice, Yu Su gestured.
The bodyguards quickly ran forward and squeezed the reporters out, surrounding Yu Su and Ye Tang in the circle.
The reporters were pushed away and they said angrily,
¡°What are you doing? This is a normal interview!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Firste, first served, right? We¡¯re not even allowed to interview. How domineering.¡±
¡°Yu Su, aren¡¯t you just an abandoned child of the Yu family? Why are you so arrogant?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t push me away, I still have an interview to do!¡±
¡°Hey, hey, hey, I haven¡¯t finished the interview yet. Ms. Ye Tang, answer my question just now. Why did you cut ties with your adoptive mother?¡±
These people were unwilling. They wanted to take this opportunity to make a fortune, but Ye Tang didn¡¯t say a word.
Ye Tang walked towards Yu Su happily. ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re here!¡±
Yu Su nodded and said to the reporters around her, ¡°Ye Tang and I have nothing to say to the questions you¡¯re asking. Disperse!¡±
After saying that, Yu Su pulled Ye Tang towards the car under the protection of the bodyguards.
The bodyguards escorted both of them back to the apartment.
The security in the apartment was not bad. None of the reporters could enter. Finally, Ye Tang had some breathing room.
Ye Tang sat on the sofa andined, ¡°Yu Su, you don¡¯t know how terrifying those reporters are. After I went downstairs, they surrounded me and even stopped me from leaving! They were all asking about us severing ties, but I didn¡¯t say a word.¡±
At this point, a sly look appeared on Ye Tang¡¯s face.
Yu Su smiled and gave Ye Tang a thumbs up. ¡°How impressive!¡±
¡°Hehe!¡± Ye Tang scratched her head in embarrassment. ¡°By the way, where did these bodyguardse from?¡±
The Ye family also had bodyguards, but not so many, and they were so well-trained.
If Ye Tang¡¯s observations were correct, she realized that there were many boxing champions and retired veterans among these bodyguards. Each of them was equivalent to 20 people.
With so many reporters surrounding them, the bodyguards immediately squeezed them out of the way.
Yu Su said, ¡°I borrowed them from Xiao Han. I heard from him that the Xiao family has a securitypany and a group of well-trained security guards. Since they¡¯re free, I borrowed it.¡±
¡°I see!¡± Ye Tang nodded. ¡°I¡¯m lucky to have you this time. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡±
At this point, Ye Tang looked at Yu Su with tears in her eyes.
Yu Su also sent Xiao Han a message. [Thank you for today. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal next time.]
Xiao Han quickly replied: [Are you guys alright?]
Chapter 677: Heaven-Defying Spirit Beast
Chapter 677: Heaven-Defying Spirit Beast
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su replied: [I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that Ye Tang was a little frightened. Well just rest for awhile.]
After she sent the message, she realized that Minister Ruan had also sent a new message.
Ruan Dong: [Do you have time to visit the two of them these two days?]
Yu Su replied: [Alright, I¡¯ll go over this afternoon.]
Ruan Dong: [Okay!]
Next, Yu Su and Ye Tang used the remaining ingredients in the fridge to make a home-cooked meal at home.
Ye Tang picked up a prawn and ced it in her mouth to chew. With a blissful expression, she said, ¡°Yu Su, your cooking is still the best. I¡¯ve been holding it in for the past three days. There hasn¡¯t been anyone to speak to me these few days.¡±
¡°I¡¯ming back to stay tonight,¡± Yu Su said with a smile.
She was almost done with her cultivation and could cultivate at home. She did not need to specially go to the secret room.
Ye Tang was overjoyed. She smiled until her eyes narrowed. ¡°Alright, I finally feel safe. When you¡¯re not at home, I keep feeling that the house is gloomy, as if someone is watching me. I¡¯m so scared alone!¡±
As she spoke, she leaned her head on Yu Su¡¯s shoulder.
Yu Su patted her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all fake.¡±
The two of them quickly finished all the dishes without wasting anything. In the end, it was Ye Tang who washed the dishes.
Yu Su took some fruits from the fridge and ced them in another sink to rinse them. ¡°I¡¯m going out in the afternoon. Rest well at home alone.¡±
¡°Alright!¡± Ye Tang pouted and pretended to be dejected.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°I will bring you your favorite cupcake when Ie back.¡±
¡°Yes, yes!¡± Ye Tang nodded vigorously, a smile appearing on her face again.
At two in the afternoon, Yu Su arrived at the ward punctually.
In the ward, He Jun and Leng Yan were still lying quietly on the bed like before.
As the fierce aura on their bodies dissipated, their faces turned red.
It was as if they had fallen asleep.
ording to the calcted date, there was still a month before the two of them would wake up.
The nurse walked over and opened the window for the two of them.
Yu Su started chatting with the nurse and asked some questions about their recovery. She confirmed that the two of them were probably about to wake up.
After the nurse left, the little snake in Yu Su¡¯s pocket stuck its head out. Its eyes were filled with strong desire as it sniffed gently, as if it had smelled something delicious.
It stuck out its tongue at Yu Su.
¡°Hiss hiss!¡±
Yu Su nodded and said, ¡°Then go ahead. Don¡¯t bite through their skin.¡±
The little snake nodded and crawled towards the two people on the bed.
Ever since Yu Su¡¯s metaphysical strength had increased, her magic power had be even stronger. Yu Su went to her master¡¯s library to take a look and realized that there was a book on beast spirits in the library.
Yu Su spent the entire night memorizing the book.
She used her magic power and could slighlty understand the little snake¡¯s words. She could also understand the meaning expressed by its actions.
With this,munication between the two was not a problem at all.
The little snake first climbed onto He Jun¡¯s bed and moved on it before stopping on He Jun¡¯s pillow.
The little snake curled its body into a ball and leaned against He Jun¡¯s neck.
From Yu Su¡¯s perspective, the ferocious aura on He Jun¡¯s body surged towards the little snake at an extremely fast speed and was absorbed by the little snake.
The metaphysical strength of the little snake was also constantly increasing.
It could turn the ferocious aura into magic power and store it in its body. This was also a rtively heaven-defying cultivation method.
After all, it was easy to gather the ferocious aura, but it was not easy to obtain magic power.
ording to the speed at which the ferocious aura dissipated, both of them would be able to wake up very quickly. At that time, it would be time for the mystery to be exposed.
Yu Su observed for a while more before leaving the little snake in the ward.
Before she left, she told the little snake to hide from the nurses and only appear when there was no one around. The little snake agreed.
In the next few days, Yu Su was busy with the work in the studio, but she still came to the ward every day to see the little snake and bring some spirit stones for it.
With the help of the Spiritual Stones, the little snake¡¯s strength had also advanced from Upper Level 1 to Medium Level 2.
Not long after Yu Su entered the ward today, Minister Ruan Dong also arrived.
He smiled and said, ¡°Yu Su, why do I feel that theirplexions have been getting better and better these few days? It¡¯s as if they¡¯ve taken tonics.¡± ¡°Perhaps my talisman paper is working!¡± Yu Su pointed at the talisman paper beside the pillow.
She did not intend to tell anyone about the little snake¡¯s existence. This was a heaven-defying spiritual beast that could not be easily disyed, and the human heart could not be probed too..
Chapter 678: Increased Protection
Chapter 678: Increased Protection
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ruan Dong smiled. ¡°You have a point. I came here today to tell you about the Wu Zhen attack case.¡±
The past few days had really been very busy for him.
The three teams took turns to investigate. They also had to prevent the people from the Second Unit from causing trouble and bicker with the people from the Second Unit. It was very exciting.
Yu Su nodded and looked at him seriously.
Ruan Dong lowered his voice. ¡°First Department is looking for evidence, and Second Department is trying their best to dy our progress. They even created a lot of fake evidence. When we were analyzing the evidence, we spent a lot of time.¡±
The evidence they had now was still very limited.
Coupled with the interference evidence released by the Second Department, even if they caught Zhao Lan, they could not confirm that she was the only culprit.
In this case, the sentence for her might be lighter.
This was what Ruan Dong was most unwilling to ept.
¡°It¡¯s alright. You still have time to continue your investigation. You must let Zhao Lan receive the punishment she deserves,¡± Yu Su said.
¡°Then did the people from the Second Department do anything else suspicious?¡± Yu Su did not believe that the people from the Second Department would be so obedient.
Ruan Dong immediately said, ¡°There¡¯s another point. When the inspectors were patrolling, they found that the people from the Second Department often observed the ce where Wu Zhen was imprisoned. They also studied the time we changed shifts and the people that were changing their shifts. They seemed to be nning something.¡±
The people from the Second Department were definitely holding it in!
He just did not know what he wanted to do. Could it be that they wanted Wu Zhen to change his confession? Or did he want Wu Zhen to implicate more people?
Ruan Dong asked the people from the First Department to keep a close eye on Wu Zhen and not let the people from the Second Department have the chance to interact with him. Even the food and the change of urine buckets were checked repeatedly before they were put in.
ording to Ruan Dong¡¯s experience, the Second Department was definitely going to make a move.
Yu Su sneered as understanding shed across her eyes. ¡°I know what they want to do. They probably want to kill Wu Zhen and frame me. Have you investigated Wu Zhen¡¯s background?¡±
Ruan Dong nodded and said, ¡°Wu Zhen is the junior brother of Wu Bang, the King of Worm ck Magic. He is doted on more than Wu Bang by his master, Wu Jiang. In the sect, there have always been people who spected that Wu Zhen is Wu Jiang¡¯s illegitimate son, but this saying is not groundless.¡±
Therefore, what was certain was that if something happened to Wu Zhen, Wu Jiang would definitely be very angry.
If they really seeded in framing her, Yu Su would definitely get into a lot of trouble.
Thinking of this, Ruan Dong guessed, ¡°In that case, they want you to kill Wu Jiang and reap the benefits.¡±
Yu Su nodded. ¡°Not only that, they probably want to use this to take advantage of the situation and reduce Zhao Lan¡¯s punishment.¡±
Since they already knew the other party¡¯s intentions, they would not fall for it.
Ruan Dong asked worriedly, ¡°It will be very troublesome to provoke Wu Jiang. Why don¡¯t we speed up the investigation and quickly convict Zhao Lan?¡±
Yu Su shook her head slightly with a sneer in her eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t we beat them at their own game and let them fight each other?¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡± Ruan Dong raised his eyebrows with some interest.
Yu Su continued, ¡°We¡¯ll pretend not to know and let the Second Department continue to lower their guard. When that person goes to the prison to take action, we can capture that person and preserve the evidence.¡±
No matter who that person was, he must be rted to the Second Department. She could also take the opportunity to dig out the secrets of the Second Department.
Yu Su paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Before that, you must protect Wu Zhen tightly. You can¡¯t let him really die. Then, send a message to Wu Zhen and let him know that the Second Department is going to assassinate him. In the end, let him send the information that his life is in danger out of the Metaphysics Management Office.¡±
Only then could he lure Wu Jiang over and clear Yu Su of suspicion.
Yu Su could also jump out of the trap and beat him at his own game.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get my subordinates to do it. What about after that?¡± In order to cooperate well, Ruan Dong hoped to know more about it.
Yu Su said, ¡°I shattered the ce where Wu Zhen stored his magic power. His magic power hasn¡¯t dissipated yet because I sealed it with a spell. When the news spreads, I¡¯ll remove the spell. At that time, Wu Zhen will think that the mastermind crippled him!¡±
If Wu Zhen knew that he could no longer cultivate, he would definitely be furious and want to seek revenge.
At that time, let Wu Zhen meet Wu Jiang.
Wu Jiang would then know who he should take revenge on!
Ruan Dong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Let¡¯s do it! The mastermind never expected that Wu Jiang would take revenge in the end..¡±
Chapter 679: Raising Conditions
Chapter 679: Raising Conditions
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Also, if the mastermind was taken revenge on, Yu Su would be able to follow the clues and find out who that person was.
After all, only by knowing who her opponent was as soon as possible would she have more confidence in winning.
Yu Su thought for a moment and took out her small purse.
There was an apple embroidered crookedly on the pouch. Ye Tang had given it to her this afternoon and even said that she hoped that Yu Su would be safe with the pouch on her.
Ruan Dong also saw the apple on the pouch and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°This pouch is quite unique.¡±
Yu Su smiled and did not exin further.
She rummaged in her purse and found two amulets and a square white jade pendant.
This pendant had a trace of auspicious aura that could block a cmity. It was suitable for Wu Zhen¡¯s situation.
The amulet was also to prevent Wu Zhen from being killed by idental injuries.
Yu Su introduced, ¡°You and Wu Zhen can have one amulet each. Give the pendant to Wu Zhen and ask him to protect himself. Ask him not to be killed so easily.¡±
He had attacked a few people, but he had not killed anyone after all. If he did not have a criminal record, he might not be sentenced to death.
If he died in prison, it would be a huge loss.
Ruan Dong did not expect to have a protective talisman. His face was filled with joy. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that Master Yu is good at metaphysics and have always wanted to ask for a talisman. I didn¡¯t expect to really have one. Thank you!¡±
Leng Yan and He Jun had both gotten into idents, it clearly showed Ruan Dong that he could not underestimate the power of metaphysics.
He even went to the Daoist temple to ask for some safety talismans, but he felt that those talismans were just for show and were useless.
It was still Yu Su¡¯s talisman that made him feel at ease.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°Take care of yourself too. I don¡¯t want to be handed over to someone else halfway.¡±
If Ruan Dong died, the management office might fall into the hands of the Second Department¡¯s head andpletely be a puppet of the Daoist Association, losing the justice that it should have.
¡°Thank you for your concern.¡± The corners of Ruan Dong¡¯s lips curled up as he ced the item in the pocket of his suit.
Yu Su said, ¡°We can¡¯t rx here either. We have to ensure Leng Yan and He Jun¡¯s safety. Perhaps they will tell us very important news when they wake up.¡± ¡°Of course, of course!¡± Ruan Dong nodded. ¡°I hope they wake up soon!¡±
Without these two capable captains, he was really about to die of work. He really hoped that when these two woke up, they would share the work with him.
¡°Ring ring¡¡±
Yu Su¡¯s phone rang.
She picked it up and saw that it was a call from Hu Yu.
Yu Su calcted the time and a look of understanding shed across her eyes. ¡°Hello, CEO Hu, have the people over theree?¡±
It was a good time to reel in the.
Hu Yu replied, ¡°Yes, Hu Ying said that she contacted a very powerful metaphysical master who can detoxify Xiao Rui ande over at night. What should we do now?¡±
In any case, he did not trust that metaphysical master.
Yu Su thought for a moment and said, ¡°Did she say that person¡¯s identity?¡±
¡°No, Hu Ying didn¡¯t want to reveal too much information. She only said that we would know after we meet him. She guaranteed that he would be able to remove the worm. She was very confident when she spoke,¡± Hu Yu replied.
This meant that the person¡¯s status must be very high, and he had even disyed a certain level of strength to Hu Ying.
Yu Su had also thought of this. She also wanted to know who woulde. Was it possible that the mastermind would personally detoxify the poison?
At the thought of this possibility, Yu Su gritted her teeth.
If that person appeared, she should be able to recognize him!
¡°What should we do now? Should we really let that persone to the ward?¡± Hu Yu was very anxious and could not do anything.
After all, this concerned his son¡¯s life. Nothing could go wrong.
Yu Su said, ¡°Of course, if that person doesn¡¯t appear, we won¡¯t be able to know the other party¡¯s intentions. The Hu family definitely has something that the other party wants. When that person arrives, your family will just go along with the other party. When that person raises his conditions and if he isn¡¯t in a hurry, let him know that your family has to slowly consider it before sending that person away. After that, you cane to discuss it with me.¡±
She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°If the other party is very anxious and says that he doesn¡¯t have time next time, you can invite me over and say that you want to hear my opinion so that I can naturally meet that person.¡±
Hu Yu took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say..¡±
Chapter 680: Honorary Chairman
Chapter 680: Honorary Chairman
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su reminded him of some things to take note of before hanging up.
She looked at Ruan Dong and said, ¡°There¡¯s going to be a good show tonight. The mastermind might appear. When the timees, I need you to identify him.¡±
¡°That¡¯s not a problem. I¡¯m free tonight!¡± Ruan Dong promised. ¡°If you need anything,e to my office anytime.¡±
After saying that, the two of them parted ways and Yu Su went back for dinner.
At seven in the evening, Yu Su sat in front of herputer and pulled up the surveince camera in the corridor of Hu Rui¡¯s ward, preparing to check the other party¡¯s appearance through the surveince camera.
Ten minutester, Hu Ying appeared in the surveince footage.
Hu Ying led the way. Behind her was an old man in simple clothes, and behind them were two middle-aged men.
With just a nce, Yu Su knew that the two of them were metaphysical masters.
This old man was probably rted to the mastermind behind him.
The faces of the three of them appeared on the surveince footage. Yu Su quickly took a screenshot and saved it before taking a taxi to look for Ruan Dong.
After Yu Su entered, she took out her tablet and showed Ruan Dong the screenshot.
¡°Do you know these three people?¡± Yu Su asked.
Ruan Dong was slightly surprised. ¡°This old man is the honorary chairman of the Daoist Association, Master Peng Chan. He controls all the affairs of the association and has a lot of power. Behind him are his two disciples, Devotee Mingda and Devotee Ruoshui.¡±
He was quite familiar with these three people.
The Metaphysics Management Office would sometimes arrest people together with the Daoist Association. Devotee Ruoshui was the one who dealt with him the most.
Devotee Mingda had an arrogant personality and was not easy toe into contact with.
Devotee Ruoshui was kinder, so the people from the Metaphysics Management Office liked to interact with Devotee Ruoshui.
What surprised Ruan Dong the most was that the chairman of the Daoist Association would actually participate in the Hu family¡¯s matters. What did Hu Rui¡¯s poisoning have to do with the chairman?
Yu Su was also a little surprised. ¡°This person is the chairman of the Daoist Association?¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Ruan Dong looked at the picture again and nodded firmly.
He was very familiar with Master Peng Chan. His family attended Master Peng¡¯s lectures almost every year. Ruan Dong had also been there a few times.
Yu Su asked again, ¡°Is there anything different about his appearance from before?¡±
Ruan Dong took a closer look before answering, ¡°Master Peng seems to have aged a little, and his spirit is not as good as before. His sideburns are a little gray, and his back is a little hunched. The rest is fine.¡±
Perhaps it was because he was old!
However, Yu Su did not think so. This person was very strong. Logically speaking, he should not be so old.
If he had not deliberately pretended to be like this to attract Yu Su¡¯s attention, it would be because after he had suffered a bacsh, the magic power and luck in his body were chaotic, causing his bodily functions to decrease.
Ruan Dong could not help but ask, ¡°Could that mastermind be Master Peng? If that¡¯s the case, things will be troublesome.¡±
The chairman of the Daoist Association had actually set up such a huge trap and even used any means to steal luck.
Wasn¡¯t this terrifying?
¡°I¡¯m notpletely confident that it¡¯s him. I need more evidence, but even if it¡¯s not him, that person¡¯s identity must not be lower than his.¡±
Yu Su had already expected this oue and was not too surprised.
After all, if he did not have much power, he would not be able to do so many heaven-defying things.
Ruan Dong was a little nervous. ¡°He has a very high status in the hearts of the believers. He also holds many rights in the Daoist Association and is even quite prestigious among the metaphysical masters. If we rashly deal with him, we will definitely encounteryers of obstacles.¡±
He wasn¡¯t afraid. He just felt that it was very troublesome.
The Daoist Association had a very high status in Chinatown. Almost 80% of the residents supported the Daoist Association. If they rashly confronted them, it might have a bad impact.
Most importantly, Peng Chan was a metaphysical master who has achieved the perfected realm.
Yu Su smiled and asked, ¡°If it¡¯s really him, will your Metaphysics Management Office still dare to bring him to justice?¡±
If they were going to arrest him, they would definitely encounter all kinds of trouble. Ruan Dong might even lose his position as the minister.
Ordinary people would choose to protect themselves!
Ruan Dong immediately said, ¡°Of course. As long as we find concrete evidence, no matter how high that person¡¯s status or how strong he is, our Metaphysics Management Office will definitely handle the case impartially.¡±
Otherwise, the Metaphysics Management Office would just be a decoration..
Chapter 681: Backing
Chapter 681: Backing
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
It was not Ruan Dong¡¯s style to only pick on soft persimmons.
Yu Su nodded and asked, ¡°What if he resists arrest and even coborates with the other parishioners to clear his name? What will your Metaphysics Management Office do?¡±
She wanted to know how far the Metaphysics Management Office could go.
If the Metaphysics Management Office could not hold on until the end, Yu Su had to prepare for the worst and think of other ways.
Ruan Dong said, ¡°If he resists arrest, we¡¯ll take action. Although we might not be able to defeat the metaphysical masters alone, we have weapons developed by technology. These weapons were jointly developed by metaphysical masters and scientists to deal with those metaphysicists who made mistakes.¡±
He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°As long as he¡¯s still a mortal, it¡¯s impossible for him to escape these weapons. If any disciples stop us, they¡¯ll be convicted one by one and arrested together.¡±
After Yu Su heard this, she understood.
Actually, she had also guessed that the Metaphysics Management Office had its own weapon. This was also the key to victory.
The current Yu Su could still dodge ordinary guns, but it was hard to say if she encountered other special weapons.
Her body was still the same as an ordinary person¡¯s. It was not tempered into steel.
Ruan Dong said, ¡°As long as I¡¯m in my post, I¡¯ll get the Metaphysics Management Office to help you deal with the other party. I won¡¯t retreat.¡±
Yu Su nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m relieved.¡±
One person¡¯s strength was still too insignificant.
The existence of the Metaphysics Management Office was very important.
After the two of them reached a consensus, Yu Su continued to look at the surveince camera at the door of the ward with her tablet, ready to be called over by Hu Yu at any time.
Twenty minutester, Yu Su¡¯s phone rang.
She said to Ruan Dong, ¡°I¡¯ll take this call. It might be CEO Hu.¡±
She took out her phone and saw that it was indeed a call from Hu Yu.
Yu Su picked up the call and said to the other party, ¡°Hello, CEO Hu. What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Hu Yu was in the ward with the speaker on, so he was very satisfied with Yu Su¡¯s vignce.
He said, ¡°Yu Su, Hu Ying brought a metaphysical master over to detoxify Hu Rui. I don¡¯t know much about this aspect, so I want to invite you over to take a look. I wonder if you¡¯re willing toe over?¡±
Yu Su immediately said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll drive over now. I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes.¡±
¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Hu Yu hung up and heaved a sigh of relief.
Yu Su packed her things and prepared to leave. ¡°Minister Ruan, let me go to the ward. I¡¯ll go and investigate first. You can go do your own things!¡±
¡°Alright, be careful. Call me if you need anything,¡± Ruan Dong said slowly with a worried gaze.
If they confirmed that Peng Chan was the mastermind, there would be a tough battle in the future. He had to be more vignt.
Yu Su nodded and left with her things.
She hailed another taxi and headed towards the hospital. On the way, Yu Zong sent her a message.
Yu Zong: [Yu Su, are you free?]
Yu Su replied: [Speak.]
Yu Zong sent over several folders that were encrypted. The password was Yu Su¡¯s birthday.
Yu Su opened it and took a look. Her fingers trembled slightly, and her pupils instantly dted in surprise!
The document recorded the rise and fall of therge families in the country. It was measured by years. With just a nce, one could see something unusual.
Yu Zong: ¡°When I was in Chinatown, you asked me to investigate which famous families in the capital suddenly had bad luck and declined step by step. I asked my secretary to investigate and finally found that this situation happened all over the country. Every few decades, some originally rich families would suddenly have bad luck. Their families would often have idents and their families would slowly decline.¡±
Yu Zong: ¡°There are more than 50 such families in the country. The richer and more prosperous the area, the more such families there are. No one noticed anything amiss. I was the first to connect these families¡¯ situations together.¡±
Yu Zong: ¡°These families all havemon characteristics. Either they have adopted sons and daughters, or the head of the family dotes on his wife very much and will spend a lot of money for his wife¡¯s family, or their daughters or sons have once gone missing and have never been found..¡±
Chapter 682: Very High Suspicion
Chapter 682: Very High Suspicion
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In the beginning) Yu Zong only asked his secretary to investigate the capital.
After the secretary finished tidying up, he realized that there were really many families in the capital who had such a situation.
Hence, he asked his secretary to check on the families in the country beforepiling these few folders.
As soon as it was tidied up this afternoon, Yu Zong sent it to Yu Su, hoping that Yu Su would understand more and the information would help her.
Yu Zong was also very afraid. If not for Yu Su¡¯s reminder, Yu Miao would definitely have be the most doted on child in the family.
The Yu Family would also be very unlucky like these families and decline step by step.
Yu Su quietly read the document for a while before turning off the tablet and replying: [I understand. I¡¯ll go back tonight and read it carefully. By the way, did you know that Hu Ying hired a metaphysical master to treat Hu Rui?]
Yu Zong replied with a puzzled expression, [I don¡¯t know. When did this happen?]
Yu Su: [Tonight, I¡¯ll go over and investigate now. That metaphysical master is Master Peng of the Daoist Association. It¡¯s very likely that he¡¯s the person behind it. You guys have to be careful too. Talk to the Ye and Meng families.]
Yu Zong: ¡°What? Master Peng is the mastermind? Previously, because of Yu Miao, I even went to the Daoist Association a few times and heard of this person. He¡¯s very famous and has the longest experience in the Daoist Association. I heard that he has been the one heading the association for more than 70 years and is already more than 200 years old. No wonder he has such a long life!¡±
Peng Chan was also a symbol of the Taoist Association, and he was admired by his followers for his longevity.
If those disciples who yearned for longevity knew that Master Peng¡¯s method of longevity was to suck the luck of others, who knew how shocked and disappointed they would be.
Not many people in the Daoist Association knew about such a hidden matter.
Yu Su replied, [You¡¯re underestimating him. He¡¯s already 300 years old. He can cover the sky in the Daoist Association and even yed such a big game of chess. His only weakness might be his metaphysical talent. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have relied on absorbing luck to extend his life.]
If he was a metaphysical master who is very talented, his lifespan would naturally increase. There was no need for him to do something that would attract divine retribution.
Yu Zong: ¡°Looks like we have to be more careful.¡±
He was vignt and decided to hire more bodyguards in the future. It would be best if he could hire some reliable metaphysical masters to protect himself.
Yu Su replied: [I¡¯m not 100% sure that the person behind this is him, but even if it¡¯s not him, he¡¯s still very suspicious and has a certain rtionship with that person. The Yu family has to be careful recently. Don¡¯t let Mrs. Yu cause trouble outside.]
Now that Hu Ying was so close to Master Peng, it was hard to guarantee that she would not do something stupid.
Yu Zong immediately agreed: [I understand. Thank you! Be careful when you see that person. If you need the Yu family¡¯s help, call me.]
Yu Su replied calmly, ¡°Alright.¡±
After sending this message, the car arrived at the entrance of the hospital.
After Yu Su got out of the car, she walked towards the ward upstairs. The contents of the folder appeared in her mind, and she kept feeling that she had overlooked some details.
However, for a moment, she could not think of anything.
When they reached the door of the ward, Yu Su calmed her mind and reached out to knock on the door.
¡°She¡¯s here!¡±
Wu Xi¡¯s voice came from the ward.
After opening the door, she smiled at Yu Su. ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re here. There wasn¡¯t any traffic on the way, right?¡±
Yu Su replied, ¡°There was no traffic jam. I happened to be working not far from the hospital, so I came over.¡±
When Yu Su walked in, Wu Xi quickly said in her ear, ¡°The development area.¡±
Yu Su walked in step by step and did not show any abnormalities. However, she understood in her heart that the plot ofnd in the development area was what the other party wanted.
What exactly was in the development area that even perfected metaphysical masters wanted?
The first thing Yu Su thought of was spirit stones!
Spirit stones were treasures that no metaphysical masters could refuse.
After entering, Yu Su saw the few people in the ward.
Other than Hu Yu, Hu Rui, and Hu Shuo, there were only Hu Ying and three other metaphysical masters in the ward.
When Hu Yu saw Yu Su, she finally rxed and introduced her to Master Peng. ¡°Master Peng, this is the trusted metaphysical master of the Hu family, Yu Su. You can discuss the worm poison in my son¡¯s body with her directly.¡±
He handed the right to speak to Yu Su and also expressed his trust in her..
Chapter 683: The Hu Family’s Trust
Chapter 683: The Hu Family¡¯s Trust
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Hu Shuo nodded as well.
Hu Rui, who was lying on the hospital bed, looked at Yu Su with a trusting expression, his eyes filled with anticipation and hope.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°Sure.¡±
She had the right to speak, so she could test Master Peng better and have the confidence to be on equal footing with him. This was exactly what she wanted.
Upon hearing this, Hu Ying, who was at the side, shouted, ¡°What do you mean by that? This is our Hu family¡¯s family matter. How can it be up to a girl like you to decide? Eldest Brother, are you stupid? You¡¯re the one who decides this!¡±
She red at Yu Su angrily, as if she was looking at an enemy.
Hu Shuo was unhappy. ¡°You¡¯re the outsider of the Hu family. You were chased out by the Hu family. You¡¯re not even on the Hu family¡¯s genealogy. What right do you have to object?¡±
Hu Ying pointed at Hu Shuo and said angrily, ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m still your elder. Do you have the right to speak here? Big Brother, Sister-inw, quickly control this unruly kid!¡±
After not seeing her for a while, Hu Shuo even dared to embarrass her in public. This made Hu Ying very angry.
She was now the benefactor of the Hu family¡¯s first family.
If she hadn¡¯t invited Master Peng, who would have the confidence to treat Hu Rui?
Hu Shuo said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t have a ruthless elder like you. I won¡¯t acknowledge you in the future.¡±
Hu Ying was furious. Just as she was about to curse, Hu Yu stopped her.
Hu Yu red at the two of them and said in a very imposing manner, ¡°If you two continue to bicker, get out. This is not the ce to bicker! Also, let Yu Su represent the Hu family. This is my decision.¡±
He looked at Hu Ying again. ¡°Stop talking.¡±
Hu Ying was unhappy. She pouted and said, ¡°Brother, you really don¡¯t know how to appreciate kindness. I worked so hard to invite Master Peng over, but you didn¡¯t give him any face at all. Who will dare to work for the Hu family in the future?¡±
Upon hearing this, Wu Xi gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°You still have the cheek to say that? If you hadn¡¯t transferred the parasitic poison to Xiao Rui, would Xiao Rui have been tortured for so many days?¡±
She just could not stand Hu Ying¡¯s high and mighty attitude. Did Hu Ying really think that she had helped her family?
It was too ridiculous!
Hu Rui, who was lying on the bed, gritted his teeth and looked at Hu Ying hatefully.
He had had enough of these torturous days.
If not for the fact that the two of them were so rted by blood, he would have gotten someone to beat Hu Ying up.
If Hu Ying hade over to see him andfort him when he was being tortured by the worm, Hu Rui would not have been so hateful.
However, in the past few days, Hu Ying had not cared about him once.
When she entered the ward today, Hu Ying acted as if she had done something big. She put on airs in front of the Hu family and even said from time to time how hard she had worked to invite Master Peng.
This made the hatred in Hu Rui¡¯s heart deepen.
After hearing Wu Xi¡¯s words, Hu Ying looked embarrassed and a little embarrassed. She avoided his gaze and said, ¡°Hu Rui is fine! Besides, I¡¯ve asked Master Peng toe over. Don¡¯t keep nagging.¡±
Hu Yu¡¯s gaze turned even colder, and a mocking smile appeared on his lips.
The Hu family had severed ties well.
If Hu Ying still appeared in front of him in the future, he really did not know what he would do.
Hu Yu was even more annoyed with this little sister who he had always doted on.
Seeing that Hu Ying did not manage to earn any advantage, Peng Chan changed the topic and looked at Yu Su with a smile. ¡°Master Yu, I¡¯ve long heard of your name. Seeing you today, you¡¯re indeed extraordinary.¡±
He smiled at Yu Su and sized her up.
This nce froze the smile on his face.
He was already at the peak of the metaphysical realm. Usually, he only needed to take a look at the younger generation to determine that person¡¯s strength and realm.
However, when he looked at Yu Su, he could not tell her true strength at all.
How was this possible?
A storm brewed in Peng Chan¡¯s heart. His eyes could not help but widen slightly, and his body stiffened.
He could not tell the other party¡¯s strength. There were only two possibilities.
It was either the other party was at the perfected realm like him, or the other party had used a spiritual artifact to conceal her strength.
Yu Su also looked at Master Peng with a cold gaze.
From this person¡¯s appearance, this person¡¯s lifespan would not exceed 80 years. It was very likely that he had obtained such a long lifespan by stealing luck.
She also felt a sense of familiarity with this person¡¯s aura, as if she had felt it somewhere before..
Chapter 684: Bullying Others With Power
Chapter 684: Bullying Others With Power
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Sensing this person¡¯s aura, Yu Su instinctively felt disgusted, as if she had touched something dark.
She was certain that even if this person was not the mastermind, he was not a good person.
The corners of Yu Su¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Oh? I¡¯ve never heard of Master Peng. It seems that Master Peng hasn¡¯t cultivated well.¡±
Devotee Mingda, who was beside Master Peng, scolded angrily, ¡°How dare you disrespect Master Peng!¡±
Devotee Ruoshui also looked at Yu Su angrily.
The atmosphere in the ward instantly became tense.
Yu Su sneered. ¡°So it¡¯s disrespectful if I¡¯ve never heard of a name before? It seems that not only has Master Peng not cultivated it to perfection, but the two of you Daoist priests are also superficial. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re a bully?¡±
¡°Stand down!¡±
Master Peng scolded behind him and turned to look at Yu Su with a smile on his face. ¡°Master Yu is right. It¡¯s indeed because I haven¡¯t cultivated enough and my reputation isn¡¯t resounding enough.¡±
Although he was smiling, Yu Su could still see the coldness in his eyes.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°Sure, sure. I heard that Master Peng can cure Hu Rui of the parasitic poison? I wonder if this is true?¡±
¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I never lie,¡± Master Peng said with a smile.
Yu Su continued to ask, ¡°Then tell me, what exactly do you want to get from the Hu family after going through so much trouble?¡±
Hearing this, Peng Chan¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he looked at Yu Su with a sharp gaze.
Could it be that Yu Su knew something?
Daoist Ruoshui said coldly, ¡°Master Yu, your words are incorrect. What do you mean by going through so much trouble to obtain the Hu family¡¯s things? Master Peng is noble and upright. He has never coveted wealth. This time, it was Hu Ying who invited our Master Peng toe and cure the poison.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! I painstakingly invited Master Peng over. Why are your words so unpleasant?¡± Hu Ying red at Yu Su unhappily.
Could Yu Su be targeting her!
Did Yu Su have to ruin everything she wanted to do?
It was not easy for her to invite Master Peng over. Yu Su¡¯s words were about to anger Master Peng away.
Devotee Mingda also waved his sleeve, his face filled with anger.
After hearing this, Yu Su nodded in understanding. ¡°I understand. So Master Peng doesn¡¯t ept any remuneration for curing the poison. This is great. I thank Master Peng on behalf of Hu Rui. You¡¯re really a good person.¡±
Devotee Ruoshui was speechless.
Today¡¯s goal was to obtain a development area under the Hu Family Real Estate. After hearing Yu Su¡¯s words, they were really too embarrassed to ask for it anymore.
Yu Su¡¯s mouth was really vicious.
A trace of anger ignited in Peng Chan¡¯s heart. He tried his best to restrain himself from changing his expression.
Hu Ying immediately shouted, ¡°Yu Su! Are you sincerely going against me? It¡¯s not easy for Master Peng toe here. How can he not eptpensation?¡± Yu Su smiled and shook her head. ¡°Oh? That means that Master Peng wants to take something from the Hu Family. Is there anything wrong with what I said just now? Can¡¯t you just say it frankly?¡±
Hu Ying was so angry that she could not speak. She pointed at Yu Su and stammered for a long time.
Yu Su looked at her coldly. ¡°I hate it when others point at me. If there¡¯s a next time, I can¡¯t guarantee that your finger will still be there.¡±
¡°I¡¯m your mother. How dare you attack me?¡± Hu Ying opened her mouth and said.
She was so angry that she panted heavily. She turned to Hu Yu andined, ¡°Brother, listen quickly. Yu Su dared to threaten me in front of so many people. I¡¯m really going to die of anger from her.¡±
Yu Su sneered. ¡°Madam Hu, I¡¯ve already cut ties with you. Have you forgotten? Your memory has deteriorated at your age. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to have Alzheimer¡¯s?¡±
Hu Ying stomped her feet in anger.
Hu Yu¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she said to Hu Ying, ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt anymore. Listen to Yu Su. Also, the Hu family no longer has a daughter like you, and I¡¯m not your elder brother.¡±
In the past, when he was in the Hu family, his sister was clearly so obedient and sensible. Why did she change so much after getting married?
She really seemed like a different person.
Hu Rui snorted. ¡°Madam Yu, please keep quiet.¡±
Seeing that the two of them were both targeting her and standing on Yu Su¡¯s side, Hu Ying was furious and indignant.
Why did they have to treat Yu Su so well? She was just a country girl.
Peng Chan chuckled softly and said slowly to Yu Su, ¡°Fellow Devotee Yu, could it be that I¡¯ve offended you?¡±
Chapter 685: Targeting Him Everywhere
Chapter 685: Targeting Him Everywhere
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su sneered. ¡°In terms of offending, you really offended me. Your temperament is wretched and hypocritical, making my mood worse. Isn¡¯t that considered offensive?¡±
Look at this old fellow¡¯s hypocritical appearance. Did he really think that she didn¡¯t notice anything?
After she finished speaking, everyone present widened their eyes in surprise and looked at Yu Su in disbelief.
It was indeed Yu Su. How bold.
She even dared to offend the Chief of the Daoist Association. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that Master Peng would take revenge in the future?
Peng Chan¡¯s expression was ugly, and his tone was a little cold. ¡°Fellow Devotee Yu, you¡¯re twisting logic with your words. I¡¯m your senior, so you should be more respectful. How can you say such arrogant words?¡±
He had never suffered such humiliation before. He would definitely make Yu Su pay in the future.
Yu Su said, ¡°I only respect seniors with noble morals. Do you think you deserve the evaluation of being noble? Think about it carefully.¡±
After saying that, Hu Shuo waspletely convinced.
Yu Su was still so arrogant when facing the chief of the Daoist Association. Compared to thest time he was beaten up at the bar, that incident was even more insignificant.
Initially, Hu Shuo still had a trace of resentment in his heart, but now, it had all dissipated.
Yu Su had even shown mercy when beating him up.
After hearing this, Peng Chan waspletely enraged. He turned to look at Devotee Mingda. ¡°Mingda, on behalf of Yu Su¡¯s master, teach her what it means to respect her master.¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Mingda¡¯s eyes were filled with a sinister light. He released a trace of murderous aura from his hand and attacked Yu Su¡¯s chest.
If she was poisoned by the baleful aura, Yu Su would definitely lose consciousness and she would have to be bedridden and recuperate for half a month.
That trace of baleful aura could even enter Yu Su¡¯s dantian and control her cultivation like a bomb.
The corners of Yu Su¡¯s mouth twitched as she calmly reached out to block it.
In her hand was the jade te.
The jade te was an extremely ferocious spiritual artifact to begin with. It sucked back the other party¡¯s murderous aura and quickly shot out a wisp of ferocious aura in Mingda¡¯s direction.
The ferocious aura was fast and ruthless, directly hitting Devotee Mingda¡¯s chest.
Devotee Mingda could not help but exim. He quickly took a step back, his face filled with pain.
He felt as if his chest was burning with fire. It was painful and hot!
Mingda wailed, ¡°It hurts! It feels like I¡¯m on fire. It hurts¡¡±
Today, he was wearing a protective shield. He could clearly avoid most of the ferocious qi and baleful qi, so he attacked with the baleful qi so fearlessly.
Unexpectedly, he fell for it.
Devotee Ruoshui was also anxious. ¡°Yu Su, what did you attach to the ferocious aura? Ordinary ferocious aura won¡¯t make people suffer so much.¡±
He and Devotee Mingda were biological brothers and had a very good rtionship. Of course, he could not watch Mingda suffer.
Devotee Mingda bent down in pain and clutched his chest tightly. The sweat on his forehead fell like soybeans.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of this saying? You can¡¯t have the intention to harm others, but you have to be wary of others. There¡¯s a secret poisonous gas in my ferocious aura. If you want to detoxify it, you have to drink two to three pails of dog urine a day. You¡¯ll be fine in ten days.¡±
Of course, she was lying.
This ferocious aura invaded their bodies, just like how it invaded Yu Miao and the others back then. It will take time before one could recover.
¡°Pfft!¡±
Hu Shuo could not help butugh out loud. He felt that hisughter was too abrupt and hurriedly covered his mouth.
But his shoulders were still moving up and down.
Even Hu Rui, who had been sick for a long time, had a smile on his face.
¡°How dare you! A mere woman actually dares to tease Devotee Mingda like this. How arrogant!¡± Ruoshui gritted his teeth and suppressed his anger.
After saying that, he took out a silver needle. The end of the silver needle was dark green and was stained with the venom of various poisonous snakes.
Yu Su was a metaphysical master. The venom would not kill her immediately, but she would suffer a little.
Ruoshui reached out and waved the poisonous needle at Yu Su.
Yu Su stretched out her index and middle fingers, caught the poisonous needle firmly, and threw it back.
Swoosh!
The poisonous needle flew towards Ruoshui¡¯s forehead at a very fast speed. Ruoshui¡¯s eyelids widened, but his body did not react.
The poisonous needle hit his forehead, and the poison quickly entered his body.
¡°Ahhh!¡±
By the time Ruoshui reacted, the poisonous needle had already stabbed into his head.
He subconsciously pulled out the needle and waved it on the ground. ¡°You wretched girl, I must kill you today!¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, his body fell to the ground..
Chapter 686: Overbearing
Chapter 686: Overbearing
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ruoshui¡¯s entire body twitched and foamed at the mouth. His tongue stuck out involuntarily, and he kept making sounds simr to a snake sticking out its tongue.
This scene was simply too exciting.
Yu Su smiled and said to Peng Chan, ¡°Master Peng, the people following you are too weak. They really can¡¯t withstand a single blow. It¡¯s better to bring them back and cultivate for a few more years!¡±
Peng Chan was indeed infuriated.
The corners of his eyes were slightly red, and his heart was beating very quickly. He waved his sleeve and threw out a talisman from his pocket.
The talisman paper was filled with dense killing intent.
If it was an ordinary metaphysical master, they would probably be burned clean by the killing intent on the talisman before they could receive it.
Yu Su sneered and only took out a copper coin before throwing it into the sky.
The copper coin immediately knocked the talisman to the ground.
The copper coin slowly turned red and ignited the talisman paper. It burned on the ground and quickly turned to ashes.
Yu Su reached out and summoned the copper coin back.
At this moment, no one knew that this copper coin was also a spiritual artifact that stored baleful aura and had absorbed the aura on the talisman.
From then on, Yu Su had a wisp of baleful aura that Peng Chan had refined.
It mighte in handy in the future.
Yu Su chuckled and mocked, ¡°I thought you elders were very powerful. I didn¡¯t expect one to be a mid-grade Level 5 and the other to be a high-grade Level 5. Master Peng is only at the perfected Level 5 realm. Who isn¡¯t at the perfected Level 5 realm?¡±
After saying that, she revealed her aura and the strength of a Great Fulfillment cultivator.
She had guessed that Peng Chan had sent two people in a row to find out her level.
Then Yu Su would not hide it anymore.
If she revealed her strength, not only could she anger Peng Chan, but she could also make Peng Chan fear her and the people around her.
As expected, Peng Chan felt the genuine strength of a Great Fulfillment cultivator on her body. His pupils dted and his back stiffened slightly.
How was this possible? Yu Su was only in her twenties, right? How could she have cultivated to the perfected fifth-level?
It was too unfair!
Back then, he had spent a lot of effort to reach Upper Level 5 when he was 90 years old.
He spent another 50 years and used countless spirit stones and artifacts to cultivate to the perfected fifth level.
He had always been proud of his strength attaining Great Fulfillment.
He did not expect to see someone who had attained Great Fulfillment just in her twenties today!
This caused Peng Chan to feel sour and jealous in his heart, and he wished for nothing more than to immediately kill Yu Su to relieve the hatred in his heart.
He should have killed Yu Su long ago and killed her path to sess.
It was already toote now. Yu Su had reached the perfected realm and even had a rtionship with Wen Chuan. If he killed her in front of everyone, he would probably not be able to gain anything.
Peng Chan was so angry that his chest was trembling. He bit his lips hard.
After a while, he put on a smile again and said happily, ¡°No wonder Fellow Daoist Yu is young and frivolous. It turns out that your strength is not bad. It¡¯s rare to see such a young person attain Great Fulfillment even in the entire metaphysical world. Your talent is really not bad.¡±
Although Peng Chan was praising her, there was no trace of a smile in his eyes.
He knew very well that it would probably be very difficult to kill her in the future.
If it wasst year, he was 100% confident that he could kill Yu Su. But now, his body had suffered a few bacshes, and the quality of his body was getting worse and worse.
Even if he barely killed Yu Su, his lifespan would decrease.
It was not worth it.
He had to think of a way to kill Yu Su and reap the benefits.
Yu Su saw the look in his eyes and knew what he was thinking. She smiled and said, ¡°Master Peng is indeed old. Even though the people around him have been taught a lesson, he doesn¡¯t dare to stand up for them. How cowardly.¡±
This old man had lived for so long. He was really tolerant.
After convulsing for a while, Ruoshui got up and walked out of the ward.
He had the antidote, but he needed to circte his energy to recuperate.
Mingda pressed a few acupoints on his body to seal the pain nerves in his body. He nned to deal with itter. He silently walked behind Peng Chan and lowered his head, not daring to be arrogant.
He did not expect Master Peng to avenge him.
Peng Chan was so angry that he wanted to kill Yu Su. However, he still said with a smile, ¡°Fellow Devotee Yu, we don¡¯t know each other until we fight. We might even cooperate in the future. Why do you have to be so aggressive? Why don¡¯t we discuss the worm poison in Young Master Hu¡¯s body together?¡±
If not for that spirit stone, he would have turned around and left.
Yu Su also smiled. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll say it again.. What does Master Peng want from the Hu family? Why don¡¯t you just say it?¡±
Chapter 687: The Best of Both Worlds
Chapter 687: The Best of Both Worlds
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Peng Chan secretly gritted his teeth and said, ¡°The Daoist Association needs a ce in the northwest to do things. A scenic development area under the Hu Family Industry is not bad. If the Hu Family can give that up and let the Daoist Association build an office, it will be the best of both worlds.¡±
When building an office, they naturally had to categorize an area.
At that time, the Daoist Association would mark out all the ces with spirit stones and they would belong to the Daoist Association.
Yu Su sneered. She understood!
This old thing had done many evil things. If he forcefully took the Hu family¡¯s opportunity, he might be punished by the Heavenly Dao. He could only circle around and n.
No wonder he came personally.
Yu Su looked at Master Peng with a knowing gaze and a bright smile on her face. ¡°Master Peng, are you trying to find an excuse to deceive me because I¡¯m young? Unfortunately, I¡¯m not a fool.¡±
She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°An office in the Northwest? I think that ce has spirit stones, right? That¡¯s why you spent so much effort thinking about it.¡±
As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present who did not understand understood immediately.
Hu Yu clenched his fists, his eyes cold.
It seemed that this development zone was the reason for Hu Rui¡¯s poisoning.
Peng Chan was shocked, and his lips trembled.
He did not expect Yu Su to be so smart. She guessed his true motive at once and even said it in public.
Heposed himself and said, ¡°Fellow Devotee Yu, you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯ve never put in any effort to obtain the Hu family¡¯s development area. It¡¯s only fate that I want this ce. It would be best if the ce has spirit stones. If not, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±
Peng Chan continued to maintain his sage-like appearance. He reached out and stroked his beard with an indifferent expression.
Yu Su chuckled and did not say anything.
Peng Chan continued, ¡°The worm poison in Young Master Hu¡¯s body is already at its end. If we don¡¯t treat him, I¡¯m afraid his life will be in danger. I happen to know some ways to treat him. This is mutually beneficial.¡±
He then looked at Wu Xi and said, ¡°Mrs. Hu, what do you think?¡±
He knew that Wu Xi had been asking metaphysical masters to treat his illness. He happened to grasp her worried mentality and wanted to emphasize his bargaining chip.
Wu Xi turned around and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Yu Su.¡±
She knew that the person Yu Su was targeting was definitely not a good person. Perhaps it was the person who poisoned her son. How could she turn around and support Master Peng at this time?
Peng Chan shook his head with a smile and sighed.
If the Hu family could not bear to part with the development zone, they would let Young Master Hu lose his life!
He could not be med for this.
Seeing his gloating expression, Yu Su¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Master Peng, I have a question that I don¡¯t know if you can answer. You¡¯re about to die. Why do you need so many spirit stones? Are you going to bring them to the coffin?¡±
The moment these words were spoken, everyone present was stunned.
Behind Peng Chan, Devotee Mingda also opened his mouth in shock and stared nkly at Peng Chan.
No way? Could it be that Master Peng¡¯s lifespan was about to end?
Yu Su was at the perfected realm, so she naturally had better eyesight than him, a medium-grade Level 5 Daoist priest. Therefore, Ming Da still believed Yu Su¡¯s words a little.
Peng Chan was shocked again, and his expression turned ugly.
He did not understand how Yu Su could tell. When he went out, he had clearly used many secret techniques to cover his lifespan.
He even brought several spiritual artifacts with him, creating a lively appearance.
What the hell was going on?
The more he thought about it, the more shocked he became. He was even a little afraid that Yu Su would spread the news.
Peng Chan could not hold back his anger. The veins on his neck were bulging. He clenched his fists and said, ¡°Fellow Devotee, be careful with your words! As a Level Five perfected cultivator and diligently cultivating, my lifespan naturally won¡¯t be exhausted so quickly. Please don¡¯t speak nonsense.¡±
If word got out, his believers would definitely be reduced by more than half.
Even Mingda and Ruoshui, who had been following behind him, would leave without mercy.
Yu Su was all smiles. ¡°If you¡¯re talented, your lifespan will definitely be long. I don¡¯t think Master Peng is talented. You¡¯ve suffered bacshes repeatedly and even like to absorb luck to maintain your lifespan. In my opinion, you don¡¯t have much time left. Because retribution wille sooner orter. Even Master Peng won¡¯t be able to avoid it.¡±
Yu Su spoke frankly.
She generously told them that she had guessed that Peng Chan had absorbed luck.
Peng Chan jumped in fright, his face as dark as water. ¡°Fellow Devotee Yu, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. I¡¯ve never done anything like that before.¡± He had never expected Yu Su to be so bold!
Chapter 688: Flustered
Chapter 688: Flustered
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
If Peng Chan was Yu Su, he would definitely keep this secret in his heart and not say it in front of his enemies.
However, Yu Su said it out loud. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that he would take revenge on her because of his luck?
She was really too young and did not care about the consequences.
Peng Chan sneered in his heart and looked down on Yu Su.
Yu Su said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t admit it. I¡¯ve long expected you to be cunning. However, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have miscalcted if you want to help Hu Rui remove the worm and seize the Hu family¡¯s development area.¡±
She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of the Hu family¡¯s trust. You have a close rtionship with the master of the person who nted the worm. Who knows if you¡¯re here to treat someone or to harm someone. Also, I have a reasonable reason to suspect that the worm poison in Young Master Hu¡¯s body has a lot to do with you.¡±
Yu Su had a very important motive foring this time. She wanted to anger the mastermind behind her and make him hate her so much that he gritted his teeth.
In that case, the mastermind behind her would speed up the process of getting rid of her.
ording to the cautiousness of the mastermind behind him, at such an important moment, he would definitely not attack himself. Instead, he would let Wu Zhen¡¯s master take action.
Yu Su¡¯s n was to let Wu Zhen¡¯s master fight with the mastermind behind him.
In any case, neither of them was a good person.
At that time, the strength of the mastermind behind her would definitely be exhausted. Only then would she have a chance to win.
Peng Chan was so angry that his heart hurt.
If not for the spirit stone mine, he would not have set up this trap. Now, Yu Su has revealed his n in public.
This was the first time he felt what it meant to be flustered.
This girl, Yu Su, just did not y by the rules.
It seemed that he had to hurry up and get rid of Yu Su. Otherwise, Yu Su would develop into a huge problem for him sooner orter.
Peng Chan exined, ¡°Girl, why are you ndering me? When did I know the master of the person who nted the worm? If you spout nonsense again, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson personally.¡±
Ruoshui and Mingda were really useless.
If he had dealt with Yu Su earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have to listen to her cause trouble here. The Hu family¡¯s spirit stone mine would have been in his hands long ago.
Yu Su sneered and retorted, ¡°As the head of the Daoist Association, you actually don¡¯t know the great ck Magic Master of the southwest? Are you lying to a three-year-old child? If you want to teach me a lesson, you have to see if you have the ability.¡±
She was not afraid of anyone, even if this person was a metaphysical master of the same level.
Wu Xi¡¯s gaze was filled with doubt as she asked Peng Chan, ¡°Master Peng, what¡¯s going on? Could it be that you really know the master of the person who harmed my son?¡±
She does not trust anyone now but Yu Su.
Peng Chan naturally shook his head, ¡°Madam Hu, don¡¯t be deceived by her. I have never known any ck Magic Masters, I am only focused on managing the association¡¯s missions. Yu Su is causing trouble in the ward, I suspect that she has ulterior motives, you can¡¯t believe her.¡±
Of course, he couldn¡¯t admit it.
As long as there was no evidence, Yu Su could not do anything to him.
Yu Su smiled, took out her phone, and began to search through the gallery.
Before she came, she found the photo of Peng Chan and the great ck Magic Master Wu Jiang at the metaphysical conference and saved it.
She could use it now.
Yu Su erged the photo and showed it to everyone. She said coldly, ¡°Master Peng, although you¡¯re not a monk, you can¡¯t lie. Take a closer look at the person in this photo! Three years ago, you participated in the metaphysical conference with Wu Jiang and even took a photo with him. It¡¯s impossible for you not to remember.¡±
She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Then why did you lie in front of the Hu family? Isn¡¯t it because you can¡¯t face others?¡±
After Yu Su finished speaking, Wu Xi and the others came over to take a look.
The man in the middle of the photo was Peng Chan, the great ck Magic Master Wu Jiang was sitting beside Peng Chan, there were even their names on the photo, there was no room for Peng Chan to quibble.
If there was no problem between the two of them, why did Peng Chan not dare to admit it openly?
What surprised Hu Yu the most was that the poison in his son¡¯s body was really rted to the person who took the initiative to contact him to remove the poison. When Yu Su said it back then, he did not believe her.
It turned out that this was really a self-directed show.
Therefore, Hu Yu¡¯s gaze darkened. There was coldness in his eyes as he looked at Peng Chan and the people behind him.
Peng Chan noticed that the situation was not favorable to him, so he could only find an excuse to exin, ¡°Even if this great ck Magic Master¡¯s disciple poisoned Hu Rui, my good rtionship with his master does not prove that this poison is rted to me.¡±
Could this Yu Su be his nemesis?!
She had ruined his ns several times..
Chapter 689: Cheating You
Chapter 689: Cheating You
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su nced at him coldly. ¡°Wu Zhen confessed long ago. This parasitic poison was transferred from Mrs. Yu¡¯s body because he was instructed to do so. The person who instructed him has a close rtionship with his master and his name happens to be the same as yours. Do you think that person is you?¡±
Peng Chan was so angry that he could not speak.
Only then did he remember that Yu Su was already a member of the Metaphysics Management Office. Naturally, she would receive the news of the prisoner¡¯s interrogation faster than others.
In that case, Wu Zhen had already confessed and even revealed his existence.
For a moment, the ward fell silent.
Yu Su sneered. ¡°Master Peng, what I said just now was all fake. I just wanted to trick you. I didn¡¯t expect you to really be unable to exin. Isn¡¯t this already very obvious?¡±
It was obvious that the person who set up the trap was Peng Chan.
Peng Chan gnashed his teeth in anger, and he wished for nothing more than to kill Yu Su on the spot.
However, he had yet to obtain the spirit stone mine.
He panted heavily, his brain working quickly as he said to Wu Xi, ¡°Mrs. Hu, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. I have nothing to do with those ck Magic Masters, and I don¡¯t know those people. If you still believe me, I can cure Young Master Hu now, otherwise, your son will continue to be tortured by the poison.¡±
He said it so easily, as if he could undo it immediately.
To a mother who loved her son dearly, this was indeed a very bewitching thing.
However, Wu Xi shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t make the decision. You should ask my husband. I¡¯m just a woman.¡±
She did not see things as clearly as her husband did, and she would not make a rash decision.
Peng Chan looked at Hu Yu again.
Hu Yu also shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Yu Su. Yu Su won¡¯t harm the Hu family.¡±
Hu Ying, who was at the side, panicked and hurriedly asked, ¡°This is the Hu family¡¯s matter. What has it got to do with Yu Su? She won¡¯t sincerely think for the Hu family. Big Brother, you have to consider it carefully.¡±
If Yu Su was involved, this matter would definitely not be possible.
¡°Shut up. You have no right to speak here!¡± Hu Yu looked over coldly with a dignified expression.
He believed that Yu Su was truly thinking for the Hu family.
¡°Brother!¡± Hu Ying stomped her feet anxiously and reached out to pull Hu Yu¡¯s sleeve.
Hu Yu dodged and scolded angrily, ¡°You¡¯re really getting more and more unruly. You¡¯re no longer a member of the Hu family. You¡¯re not allowed to get involved in the Hu family¡¯s matters.¡±
Hu Ying shut her mouth, her face filled with indignation.
Hu Yu looked at Yu Su again. ¡°Yu Su, what do you think we should do? The Hu family will listen to you.¡±
Everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on Yu Su.
She smiled and said, ¡°This matter is simple. Just don¡¯t let Master Peng cure the poison. I don¡¯t trust him.¡±
When Hu Yu heard this, she immediately looked at Peng Chan. ¡°Master Peng, Yu Su¡¯s attitude is our Hu family¡¯s attitude. We don¡¯t need your help to undo the poison. Please leave!¡±
He wasn¡¯t too worried.
Because he believed in Yu Su, she would definitely not do anything that she was not confident in. There must be another way to cure the poison.
Peng Chan¡¯s face instantly turned cold, and his eyes were burning with anger. ¡°I¡¯ll onlye once. Have you guys thought about it? Even if you want to invite me next time, I won¡¯te again. Although Yu Su¡¯s metaphysics level is the same as mine, her methods and experience in detoxifying poisons must be far inferior to mine.¡±
The spirit stone mine that they had painstakingly discovered was a rare treasure even for the Daoist Association.
If he had this spirit stone mine, his magic power would be even stronger.
He was indignant.
Hearing his words, Hu Yu became even more vignt.
He looked at Yu Su with a serious expression. ¡°Yu Su, what do you think the Hu family should do?¡±
Yu Su had a calm expression and was not affected by Peng Chan¡¯s words at all. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Even if Master Peng leaves, I naturally have a way to help Young Master Hu detoxify the venom.¡±
Peng Chan smiled. ¡°Fellow Devotee Yu, you have to think about it carefully. If Young Master Hu still doesn¡¯t have the poison detoxified, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t have much time left. Don¡¯t bear the responsibility of a life because of this.¡±
He was certain that Yu Su would not be able to cure the poison.
This was because the poison required a special medicinal ingredient to lure the worm out. He happened to know what it was.
Yu Su also smiled. ¡°I indeed don¡¯t have the ability, but my senior brother is amazing. It¡¯s easy for my senior brother to cure this poison. Thank you for your trouble, Master Peng.¡±
Peng Chan was stunned and recalled that Yu Su¡¯s senior brother was that man.
With Master Wen¡¯s strength, he could indeed cure the poison. However, he had never liked to care about the misceneous matters in Chinatown.. He should not agree to cure the parasitic poison, right?
Chapter 690: Toyed With
Chapter 690: Toyed With
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Peng Chan felt that Yu Su was just scaring him. He said coldly, ¡°Fellow DevoteeYu, with my understanding of Master Wen, he won¡¯te out of seclusion easily. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re talking nonsense? If you can¡¯t invite Master Wen sessfully, you have to think about how to manage it then.¡±
At that time, Young Master Hu would die of poison, and the Hu family would definitely hate Yu Su to the core.
Yu Su said, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±
¡°Of course!¡± Peng Chan said quickly with a cold face.
Yu Su chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t have a good rtionship with my senior brother. Of course, he¡¯s colder in front of you. When I mentioned saving someone, Senior Brother Wen agreed. Otherwise, how could I dare to make a promise?¡±
Peng Chan¡¯s expression was dark and ugly.
He saw the teasing look in Yu Su¡¯s eyes and guessed that she had no intention of letting him remove the poison since she entered the ward.
She had gone around in such a big circle just to anger him.
As the chief of the Daoist Association, he was treated as an honored guest wherever he went. Now, he was being yed by a little girl like Yu Su.
Peng Chan was so angry that his expression was a little ferocious. His hands under his sleeves clenched tightly into fists, emitting a faint sound. ¡°You never wanted me to cure the poison in the first ce. Then, you asked us toe today to y with us, right?¡±
He would definitely not spare the woman in front of him.
When he caught Yu Su, he would definitely use the various torture tools in the dungeon to torture her.
Otherwise, he would never be able to vent his anger for the rest of his life.
Yu Su raised her eyebrows and said innocently, ¡°Master Peng, I¡¯m just here to visit Young Master Hu today. The person who made youe here for nothing is Mrs. Yu. What has it got to do with me? If you¡¯re really angry, just re up at Mrs. Yu instead.¡±
Peng Chan gritted his teeth in anger, but there was nothing he could do. He could only say fiercely, ¡°Alright, alright, alright! Since you don¡¯t need me here, the Hu family can hire another expert. Don¡¯t evere to my door again. Even if you beg me, I won¡¯t cure your young master.¡±
After saying that, he strode out of the ward with a sharp look in his eyes.
He had never been toyed with like this before. He was not someone who could be waved around at will. The Hu family had touched his baseline.
In the ward, Yu Su smiled and looked at Hu Ying. ¡°Mrs. Yu, why aren¡¯t you apologizing to Master Peng? You were the one who invited him.¡±
¡°Damn girl, I¡¯ll settle the score with you in the future.¡± Hu Ying red at Yu Su coldly and walked out of the ward.
She was just one step away from curing the poison in her nephew¡¯s body. It was all Yu Su¡¯s fault.
After everyone left, Wu Xi looked at Yu Su and said gratefully, ¡°Yu Su, it¡¯s all thanks to you this time. If not for you, our family would definitely have fallen into a trap. Thank you!¡±
What the Daoist Association wanted was the development zone. Compared to Hu Shuo¡¯s life, they would definitely choose to cure the poison.
However, no one could say for sure if Master Peng would ce something else in Hu Shuo¡¯s brain when he was removing the parasite.
When the time came, the development zone would be given to him. If their son¡¯s illness was not fully cured, wouldn¡¯t they have wasted their time and effort?!
Yu Su shook her head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to care about Mrs. Yu. At the end, she¡¯ll naturally know who¡¯s really doing this for her and who¡¯s harming her.¡±
Hu Ying had been pampered too much by the Hu family, which was why she had developed a delicate and selfish personality.
Hu Yu nodded heavily and said in a deep voice, ¡°I understand. Since the Hu family has cut ties with Mrs. Yu, we won¡¯t contact her anymore. Whatever she does in the future has nothing to do with the Hu family.¡±
As the CEO of the Hu family, he naturally knew to be more ruthless.
If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he wanted to lure out the person who had harmed them, he wouldn¡¯t have let Hu Yinge to his son¡¯s ward again. He didn¡¯t even want to see Hu Ying¡¯s face.
¡°She will definitely regret acting on her own in the future,¡± Wu Xi added.
Hu Shuo pursed his lips. ¡°In any case, I won¡¯t acknowledge her as my aunt anymore.¡±
¡°Yu Su, let me send you out!¡± Wu Xi said to Yu Su with a smile.
It was not that she was being polite, but she liked the feeling of being with Yu Su. She felt very safe andfortable.
Yu Su nodded.
Hu Ying, who had just walked out of the ward, did not dare to walk too fast.
When she saw Master Peng leave in the car, she walked out of the hospital.
She was afraid of being reprimanded by Master Peng and the other two.
After getting into the nanny van to get home, Hu Ying heaved a sigh of relief.
Yu Miao was also in the car.. When she saw her mother return, she hurriedly asked nervously, ¡°Mom, how did it go?¡±
Chapter 691: Furious
Chapter 691: Furious
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Just now, she saw Master Peng and the other two walk out of the hospital. Their expressions seemed a little ugly, and their footsteps were very fast.
She didn¡¯t even take a few nces before Master Peng left.
Hu Ying was so angry that she threw her bag on the seat. ¡°We had a good talk at first, but who knew that my big brother insisted on calling Yu Su over?¡± ¡°And then?¡± Yu Miao leaned forward, her face filled with worry.
That person said that if this matter was done well, he would give her a fifth of his luck and let her return to the entertainment industry to film.
With luck, she felt better during this period of time, and her leg injuries would recover faster.
Hu Ying¡¯s face was livid with anger as she said word by word, ¡°That damned Yu Su bullied Master Peng in the ward and even injured two of his followers. I don¡¯t even know how to exin it to Master Peng.¡±
She still had to go to the Daoist Association to buy talismans and do rituals in the future.
If she offended Master Peng, it would be difficult to deal with these things in the future.
¡°She¡¯s actually so bold! Did Master Peng attack her?¡± Yu Miao thought fiercely in her heart. If Master Peng attacked, he would definitely be able to teach Yu Su a lesson.
Hu Ying sneered and said, ¡°Master Peng is also useless. His metaphysical ability is actually at the same level as Yu Su. Even he can¡¯t do anything to Yu Su, so that girl Yu Su is even more arrogant.¡±
Yu Miao¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she felt sour.
She was extremely unlucky but Yu Su¡¯s metaphysical abilities had increased again?
God was really unfair.
Yu Miao asked again, ¡°Yu Su is so arrogant in the ward. Don¡¯t you care? If they angered Master Peng away now, who will cure Hu Rui of the poison?¡±
Even if Yu Su was strong, Hu Yu should have stopped her when it came to Hu Rui¡¯s poison, right?
Hu Ying thought of her brother and his attitude towards her in the ward. She was even angrier. ¡°Hmph! You still call him uncle? Does he acknowledge you?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t CEO Hu control Yu Su?¡± Yu Miao widened her eyes, wanting to get an answer.
Hu Ying snorted coldly. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that scourge, Yu Su. She insisted that she and her senior brother could cure the poison and refused to let Master Peng do so. I wonder what bad intentions Yu Su has.¡±
She had spent so much effort to invite Master Peng over. Didn¡¯t he want a piece ofnd in the development area?
Could it be that this piece ofnd was not evenparable to Hu Rui¡¯s life?
Even if there were spirit stones in the ground, there were no cultivators in the Hu n. To them, spirit stones were no different from stones on the roadside. They might as well give them to Master Peng as a favor.
She really didn¡¯t understand what her eldest brother was thinking.
Yu Miao eximed, ¡°Yu Su said that she wants to dispel the poison with her senior brother?¡±
She suddenly thought of that cool and clear figure. If it was really that man who did it, the probability of curing the poison was very high.
At the thought of this, Yu Miao bit her lip unwillingly.
What right did Yu Su have to receive so many men¡¯s help?
As for those men who had been in love with her before, they wished they could stay far away from her now, afraid that they would be tainted by bad luck.
With thisparison, Yu Miao¡¯s heart felt as if it was being bitten by millions of ants. She felt extremely ufortable.
Hu Ying¡¯s face was cold, but she felt aggrieved. ¡°Yes, I think Yu Su did it on purpose. Every time she deliberately ruined my ns, she made the Hu family hate me even more.¡±
Over the past few days, she had moved out of the Yu family and was in a cold war with her husband. She did notck food and drink, but she did not have money to use.
She had cut ties with the Hu family and could not ask for money.
She recalled how the Hu family doted on her in the past. Even after she got married, her parents would transfer some money to her card from time to time.
They would buy any branded bag and clothes for her.
After severing ties with the Hu family, all of this was gone.
Hu Ying felt a little regretful. She had asked Master Peng to treat Hu Rui this time because she wanted to repair her rtionship with her family.
In the end, it was ruined by Yu Su!
Yu Miao¡¯s eyes shed. She lowered her head and sneered. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be sad.
I guess the Hu family is just angry for a few months. When they¡¯ve forgotten most of it, they¡¯ll definitely bring you back. You¡¯re the youngest and most doted on daughter of the Hu family. How can Old Madam Hu and Old Master Hu bear to stop contacting you?¡±
These words hit the nail on the head.
Hu Ying felt relieved. ¡°Yu Miao, you¡¯re the most considerate and sensible.. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do!¡±
Chapter 692: Handing Over the Spirit Stone Mine
Chapter 692: Handing Over the Spirit Stone Mine
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After returning to the vi, Hu Ying gave Yu Miao another three million dors as pocket money.
After Yu Miao returned to her room, she sent a message to the person behind her. ¡°Today¡¯s n didn¡¯t seed, right? What do I need to do next?¡±
Not long after, the other party replied: [Don¡¯t do anything. Continue to brainwash Hu Ying and make her hate the Hu family and Yu Su.]
After reading it, Yu Miao immediately deleted the message.
She muttered with a cold expression, ¡°I must make Yu Su pay the price. Yu Su, just you wait! Sooner orter, you¡¯ll lose to me.¡±
Yu Su was sent out of the hospital by Wu Xi.
Yu Su took out an ancient bronze coin from her pouch. This bronze coin had an auspicious aura. If it was ced beside Hu Rui¡¯s pillow, the worm would automatically enter a sleeping state.
This way, the worm would not be able to hurt Hu Rui.
Wu Xi was so grateful that he did not know what to say. ¡°Thank you, Yu Su. If you need the Hu family in the future, don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±
She said worriedly, ¡°This time, the Hu family has angered Master Peng and the Daoist Association. I don¡¯t know if they will take revenge in the future.¡±
The Hu family was only a rich family and did not have any capable people. Wu Xi had less confidence.
Yu Su shook her head. ¡°Master Peng is a cautious person. He probably won¡¯t make a move on the Hu family in half a year. Otherwise, others might suspect him. I¡¯m from the Metaphysics Management Office, so he will also be a little wary. There¡¯s no need to worry for the time being. The most important thing is to continue the preparations to help Hu Rui remove the worm.¡±
These wordsforted Wu Xi a little.
Since they had agreed on a date to remove the parasitic poisonst time, the Hu family had been preparing for it. Now that they were facing the Daoist Association, Wu Xi felt afraid.
After hearing Yu Su¡¯s words, she felt that she could not see through matters clearly as Yu Su.
¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Wu Xi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll get the Hu family¡¯s car to send you back!¡±
Yu Su did not refuse.
Before she left, Wu Xi stuffed a note into her hand.
Yu Su took the Hu family¡¯s car back to the apartment. When she reached her room, she opened the note.
The note said, [Yu Su, we know that we would attract trouble with the treasure in hand. The Hu family can¡¯t protect this spirit stone mine anymore. Please think of a way to help the Hu family out of the spirit stone mine. Otherwise, the Hu family will definitely not have a good life.¡ª By Hu Yu, Wu Xi]
There were two signatures at the back.
They even wrote a sentence: [If you need to go to the development area to take a look, you can take a ne to this address. Then, tell the patrol officer your name and you can enter.]
Yu Su sat in her room and pondered for a moment before calling Minister Ruan Dong.
¡°Hello, Yu Su.¡±
Ruan Dong¡¯s voice came faintly, and the prisoner¡¯s cries could be heard on the other end of the phone.
Yu Su guessed that Minister Ruan was probably in prison.
She said slowly, ¡°Is it convenient for you to talk on your end?¡±
¡°Wait a moment.¡± Ruan Dong immediately understood that Yu Su had something important to tell him. He moved to the office on the second floor.
After Minister Ruan left, someone secretly followed him.
When that person saw Minister Ruan enter the office, he stomped his feet in frustration and walked downstairs.
There were devices to prevent surveince and eavesdropping in the minister¡¯s office. Even if one stood at the door, they would not be able to hear what was spoken inside.
In addition, there were surveince cameras on this floor of the office, so this person did not dare to follow.
Ruan Dong walked into the room and sat on a chair. He quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s fine now. Has there been any progress from the Hu family?¡±
Yu Su said, ¡°I¡¯m 80% sure that Peng Chan is the father of Yu Miao and the others. He¡¯s also the person who has always been sucking luck. The reason why he went to the Hu family this time and set up such a huge trap is to want a piece ofnd in the Hu family¡¯s development area. I suspect that there¡¯s a spirit stone mine in the development area. I still need to investigate the details.¡±
¡°A spirit stone mine?¡± Ruan Dong frowned. He naturally knew the weight of these words.
If the cultivators outside knew about this, the development zone would probably attract endless covetous eyes. Many people would even attack the Hu family just to obtain a few spirit stones.
This matter was not easy to handle.
However, it was not impossible. At the very least, he needed the permission of his superiors.
Yu Su continued, ¡°This development area is under the jurisdiction of the Hu family, but the Hu family is willing to give the spirit stone mine back to the country. The Metaphysics Management Office can interfere in this matter, and it will also be of great benefit to the management office.¡±
She would rather give the spirit stone mine to the country than fall into the hands of the mastermind.
Ruan Dong thought for a moment before saying slowly, ¡°Let me think about this. I¡¯ll give you an answer in a few days..¡±
Chapter 693: Leaving It All to Ruan Dong
Chapter 693: Leaving It All to Ruan Dong
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Alright.¡± Yu Su had no intention of getting an answer today. She continued, ¡°Regarding Wu Zhen¡¯s case, the Metaphysics Management Office can take action now. Capture the murderer as soon as possible.¡±
Since they had managed to get such a huge gain by luring Peng Chan out, Yu Su nned to take advantage of the situation and send Zhao Lan to prison.
Ruan Dong said, ¡°Alright, the people from the Second Department have been deliberately dying the progress these few days. If you hadn¡¯t asked me to wait a little longer, I would have fallen out with them long ago.¡±
The two of them chatted for a while on their strategies before hanging up.
Ruan Dong asked his subordinates to print out the chat records between Zhao Lan and Wu Zhen. He also took the evidence that Minister Wang Lang had asked his subordinates to create perjury and immediately showed it to Director Yan.
After Director Yan finished reading, he mmed the table and said angrily, ¡°How dare they! I¡¯ve repeatedly emphasized that I want the case to be done well, but they still dared to dy the progress!¡±
No wonder the culprit of an ordinary murder case had not been found after so long. It turned out that the Metaphysics Management Office had someone holding them back.
Over the past few days, Yan Jing had been scolded by his superiors because of this matter.
He was also warned by the higher-ups that the Xiao family was watching him very closely. If this case was not investigated clearly, he could forget about retiring normally.
Old Master Xiao even called Yan Jing every night and asked about the progress of the investigation every day. His tone was filled with dissatisfaction.
Yan Jing did not eat well or sleep well.
He even called Wang Lang to the office a few times and asked him to hurry up. Every time, Wang Lang agreed.
It turned out that Wang Lang¡¯s promise was just perfunctory.
When Yan Jing thought of how frightened he had been for so many days, he became even angrier. Suppressing his anger, he called his secretary and said, ¡°Ask Minister Wang toe to my office.¡±
¡°Yes!¡± The secretary immediately went to do it.
Not long after, Minister Wang walked into the office. His originally smiling face immediately darkened when he saw Ruan Dong.
Wang Lang looked at Director Yan¡¯s serious face and red eyes. His heart skipped a beat and he had an ominous feeling. He slowed down.
Wang Lang walked to the desk and asked carefully, ¡°Director Yan, why are you looking for me?¡±
Could it be that what he did had been discovered?
Yan Jing sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to let Minister Wang do anything. Tell me, which family did you ept benefits from? How dare you dy the progress of the investigation!¡±
¡°Director, I didn¡¯t. It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve always been hardworking and often work overtime in the management office until midnight. How could I deliberately dy the progress of the investigation?¡± Wang Lang was shocked and quickly said.
He looked at Ruan Dong and said firmly, ¡°There must be a despicable person badmouthing me in front of you. Don¡¯t believe him!¡±
As long as there was no evidence, he would not admit it.
Even if there was evidence, he could still push the responsibility to his subordinates. As long as Director Yan was willing to turn a blind eye, he could still be the minister of the Second Department.
Ruan Dong sneered and turned his head away.
He said nothing.
In any case, Wang Lang could not escape this cmity. There was no need for him to waste his breath. The evidence was already as solid as a mountain.
Wang Lang looked sad. ¡°Director Yan, you have to believe me!¡±
¡°I have trusted you too much. That¡¯s why I think you¡¯ll never betray the organization for the sake of the country.¡± Yan Jing clenched his fists and gritted his teeth.
All these years, he had been nurturing Wang Lang as the heir. However, his attitude towards Ruan Dong, who was equally outstanding, was rtively cold. He felt that Wang Lang was to his liking.
Now it seemed that he was going to change his mind.
Wang Lang also noticed the disappointment in Director Yan¡¯s eyes. His heart felt like it was being squeezed by a pair of big hands and he could not breathe. ¡°Director¡¡±
Before he could finish pleading, Director Yan stood up and mmed the evidence in his hand on the table.
Yan Jing pointed at Minister Wang and said angrily, ¡°You still want to quibble! I really misjudged you. I thought you would be a good seedling. I didn¡¯t expect you to be the biggest sh*t in the entire Metaphysics Management Office. Look at these evidence yourself. Which one of them wronged you?¡±
His chest heaved violently as he continued to scold, ¡°Don¡¯t me me. I¡¯m more than 20 years older than you, but I¡¯m not blind or deaf. I can still distinguish the truth.¡±
If not for the fact that Wang Lang¡¯s brother was an official above, he really wanted to expel Wang Lang from the Metaphysics Management Office now.
Yan Jing was old and couldn¡¯t keep up with his energy in the past few years, so he gave most of his power to the two ministers.
He also had the intention of observing the two ministers in secret.
He did not expect Wang Lang to be even more ambitious..
Chapter 694: Keeping Calm
Chapter 694: Keeping Calm
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Wang Lang was so frightened that he did not even dare to raise his head after being scolded.
He had never taken Director Yan, who had always been kind, to heart. He felt that Yan Jing was a softie.
He did not expect Director Yan to be so scary when he was angry.
Wang Lang rolled his eyes and lowered his head. ¡°I had a high fever some time ago and my energy couldn¡¯t keep up. It was all done by my subordinates. I really don¡¯t know anything.¡±
Yan Jing chuckled. His expression was still cold and he did not speak.
He looked at Ruan Dong and his expression softened a little. ¡°Ruan Dong, I¡¯ll hand over the Wu Zhen case to you. You don¡¯t have to worry about anyone else. Capture the real culprit immediately after confirming it. This is the privilege I gave you.¡±
Ruan Dong immediately replied, ¡°Yes sir!¡±
At the side, Wang Lang thought of Director Yan¡¯s previous words. Whoever could handle Wu Zhen¡¯s case well would most likely be able to take over the position of the head of the Metaphysics Management Office. His heart skipped a beat.
He asked nervously, ¡°Director Yan, I want to redeem myself. Please let me continue to participate in the case. I promise toplete the mission sessfully. You can¡¯t do this!¡±
Yan Jing narrowed his eyes and looked at Wang Lang coldly with a hint of mockery on his face. ¡°Didn¡¯t Minister Wang just have a high fever? Go back and rest for a week. Leave the matters of the Second Department to the three captains first.¡±
¡°Director Yan!¡± Wang Lang eximed in disbelief.
Yan Jing said with a cold expression, ¡°This is an order. There¡¯s no room for bargaining. Alright, the two of you can leave. Wang Lang, hand over all the clues about the Wu Zhen case to the First Department. The Second Department will no longer participate in this case.¡±
He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°The two of you can leave!¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Ruan Dong and Wang Lang said in unison. They turned around and walked out.
Wang Lang looked indignant and walked very slowly. He wanted to quietly plead with Director Yan after Ruan Dong left.
Yan Jing seemed to have sensed his thoughts and said coldly, ¡°Hurry up and leave. Do you want to stay and continue getting scolded?¡±
Wang Lang had no choice but to speed up and leave the director¡¯s office.
After walking out, Ruan Dong said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll get the captain of the third team to go to the Second Departmentter. The Second Department will organize the evidence as soon as possible and hand it over.¡±
Wang Lang¡¯s face was malicious, and a cold light shed in his eyes. ¡°Ruan Dong, you¡¯re very smug, right?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Ruan Dong said without hesitation.
He was indeed proud. He was proud that he had finally revealed Wang Lang¡¯s true colors and made Director Yan lose his trust in Wang Lang.
Wang Lang clenched his fists and his face was covered in dark clouds. ¡°The position of the director is mine. If you want it, you have to see if you have the life to take it.¡±
His brother was from the military, and his subordinates knew a lot of gangsters.
It was not difficult to get rid of Ruan Dong.
Ruan Dong had a gentle smile on his face. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see who gets thrown into jail first!¡±
After saying that, he went downstairs.
Wang Lang was so angry that he punched the wall a few times. He only stopped when his hands were covered in blood. ¡°Ruan Dong, let¡¯s see if your bones are stronger or my rtionship is stronger.¡±
One day, he would make Ruan Dong die without a burial ce.
His lips curled into a cold smile as he said hoarsely, ¡°Before that, I have to kill Wu Zhen first.¡±
After Ruan Dong took over the evidence from the Second Department, the evidence of Zhao Lan hiring a murderer was even moreplete. He immediately applied for an arrest warrant from Director Yan.
As soon as the arrest warrant was obtained, Ruan Dong led the elites of the first unit towards the Ye family at eight o¡¯clock that night.
When Ye Heng received Yu Su¡¯s message, he returned to the Ye family that day.
Zhao Lan asked the kitchen to make arge table of dishes and beat around the bush to ask Ye Heng for money, but Ye Heng resolved everything.
After dinner, Ye Heng called the three children and asked Ye Tao, Ye Chang, and Ye Tang to return to the Ye family.
Zhao Lan listened from the side, her expression bing more and more proud.
It seemed that her husband still loved her as much as ever.
Knowing that she had suffered in front of Ye Tang and Ye Chang, the moment he returned to the Ye family, he asked these two unfilial children toe back and apologize to her.
She called Ye Tao back because she wanted Ye Tao to see the oue of unfilial children.
Zhao Lan said coquettishly, ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re so good. You took revenge for me the moment you came back. It¡¯s my blessing to have a husband like you in my life!¡±
She approached Ye Heng and reached out to grab his palm.
Ye Heng¡¯s back stiffened. ¡°As long as you like it.¡±
He was going to shed all pretense of cordiality tonight. Before the people from the Metaphysics Management Office arrived, he had to stay calm and not reveal any ws..
Chapter 695: Too Much of An Eyesore
Chapter 695: Too Much of An Eyesore
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zhao Lan leaned forward and hugged Ye Heng¡¯s arm with both hands. She pouted and deliberately spoke with her throat strangled. ¡°Hubby, you must teach Ye Chang and Ye Tang a lesson. That night, they made me so angry that I didn¡¯t sleep the entire night. I¡¯ve aged these few days. Look at my skin. It¡¯s not smooth anymore.¡±
As she spoke, she rubbed her face against Ye Heng¡¯s arm.
To wee Ye Heng tonight, Zhao Lan had also put on makeup. Her face was as pale as a ghost.
Ye Heng could not help but feel nauseous. When he smelled the cosmetics on Zhao Lan¡¯s body, he felt even more ufortable. ¡°Zhao Lan, I want to drink the tea you make. Help me make a pot!¡±
¡°Hubby, your memory is really good. Do you still remember the pot of tea I made for you before you went overseas? I made it with the best Longjing tea!¡± Zhao Lan winked at Ye Heng before slowly walking over to make tea.
After she left, Ye Heng could finally catch his breath.
All these years, Zhao Lan had been the Ye family¡¯s enemy. When he saw Zhao Lan, he wanted to vomit. He would not force himself to do anything intimate with Zhao Lan.
Zhao Lan walked to the pantry, and the smile on her face instantly turned cold. She went to make tea with a look of disdain.
If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she still needed Ye Heng to uphold justice, she wouldn¡¯t have put herself down to act coquettishly towards Ye Heng.
The person she loved the most was not Ye Heng. She only lived in the Ye family for that person.
To be honest, Ye Heng was not a bad husband. He had not treated her harshly all these years, but unfortunately, she could only fit the person she loved the most in her heart and had no ce for Ye Heng.
Not long after, Ye Tao came to the door.
When she saw Ye Tao, Zhao Lan happily asked the servants to prepare fruits and refreshments. She even held Ye Tao¡¯s hand and asked questions. She did not pester Ye Heng anymore.
This made Ye Heng feel a little relieved.
Ye Tao dealt with Zhao Lan, but he was not too happy.
Previously, Yu Su had looked for him once and even chatted with him. Both parties had reached an agreement.
He provided information about the mastermind and Yu Su cut off his connection with the mastermind so that he could have a normal life.
This time, Ye Tao also knew that someone would take Zhao Lan away.
He had onlye to cooperate.
Ye Tao greeted Ye Heng simply, ¡°Good evening, Dad.¡±
¡°Good evening,¡± Ye Heng replied with a smile.
Since he had tolerated it for so many years, he would still tolerate this adopted son.
Seeing that the two of them had a harmonious rtionship, Zhao Lan felt even happier.
Since Ye Chang and Ye Tang had cut ties with her, she had to give that portion of her assets to Ye Tao.
When the time came, she would hint to Ye Heng and ask him to share a portion of his shares with Ye Tao. This way, her favorite eldest son could also inherit a portion of the Ye family¡¯s assets.
Ye Tao had always been obedient. As his biological mother, she would definitely be able to use Ye Tao to control a portion of the industry.
At that time, Zhao Lan would hand over the assets to her family.
Her family could make aeback and be a local tyrant. Zhao Lan will be the Zhao family¡¯s benefactor.
Thinking of this, the smile on Zhao Lan¡¯s face became even sweeter.
A few minutester, Ye Tang and Ye Chang returned. After entering the living room, they greeted Ye Heng together, ¡°Dad, we¡¯re back.¡±
After saying that, the two of them walked towards the sofa and sat down steadily.
Zhao Lan was so angry that her eyes turned red. She said to Ye Heng, ¡°Hubby, look at them. They don¡¯t even abide by any rules now. They don¡¯t even greet me when they see me.¡±
Ye Tang snorted. ¡°Who are you? Why should we greet you? Don¡¯t you know that?¡±
¡°You¡¯re still scolding me. Hubby, hurry up and control her! If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t have any status at home.¡± Zhao Lan held her throat and pretended to be pitiful, trying her best to squeeze out a few tears.
Ye Chang was instantly petrified and stood rooted to the ground, not daring to move.
Was this person his mother?
In the past, when his mother was by his father¡¯s side, she might deliberately speak in a low voice and pretend to be reasonable, but she had never acted so coquettishly.
This was too painful to the eyes.
Ye Tao couldn¡¯t help but look away and sigh deeply.
¡°Pfft!¡± Ye Tang couldn¡¯t help butugh. She imitated Zhao Lan and said in a strangled voice, ¡°Hubby, I don¡¯t even have any status at home¡¡±
She was indeed 70% simr.
Zhao Lan stood up angrily and was about to scold her when she saw Ye Heng sit down beside her.
She reached out and grabbed Ye Heng¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Hubby, look!¡±
Ye Heng¡¯s phone lit up. He saw the message from Minister Ruan and he turned his phone screen off..
Chapter 696: Reasonable
Chapter 696: Reasonable
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
He said calmly, ¡°They didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Didn¡¯t you cut ties with the two of them? Since you¡¯ve cut ties, it¡¯s reasonable for them not to greet you.¡±
He stopped acting and was even about to let himself go.
This day had finally arrived.
¡°What?¡± Zhao Lan blinked nkly, her face filled with disbelief.
Shouldn¡¯t her husband, who doted on her, immediately stand up for her and scold these children?
Why was he speaking up for Ye Tang and Ye Chang?
Zhao Lan¡¯s couldn¡¯t understand it. She continued to hug Ye Heng¡¯s hand and said coquettishly, ¡°Hubby, just help me teach them a lesson. If you don¡¯t care this time, they will climb onto my head and bully me in the future.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t.¡± Ye Heng smiled andforted her.
However, he thought to himself, ¡°Zhao Lan will be caught today. How will they have the chance to bully her in the future?¡±
Zhao Lan pouted and looked indignant.
Her mind raced as she thought of a way to get her husband to stand on her side and get her two unfilial chidlren to apologize to her.
Ye Tang sneered. ¡°You¡¯re already so old, yet you¡¯re still acting like a spoiled child. Don¡¯t you find it embarrassing? You pout all day and think you¡¯re 18 years old?¡±
Zhao Lan mmed the table angrily. ¡°What does it have to do with you? I¡¯m acting coquettishly with my husband, not you. What has it got to do with you?¡±
Damn Ye Tang. She was so annoying.
Sooner orter, she would get that person to deal with Ye Tang and make her disappear from this world.
Ye Tang pursed her lips. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m about to throw up the rice in my stomach from what you¡¯re doing. You call this not hindering me?¡±
Zhao Lan thought of something and said proudly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you cut ties with me? Then you¡¯re not a member of the Ye family. You have no right to speak here. You¡¯re just a guest invited by my husband. What I do has nothing to do with you.¡±
She was still the person with the most authority in the Ye family. Not only did Ye Heng have to listen to her, but the other children also had to listen to her.
Ye Tang was shocked. ¡°Huh? Why am I not a member of the Ye family after I cut ties with you? Are you the head of the Ye family?¡±
¡°You!¡± Zhao Lan choked and couldn¡¯t help but continue, ¡°You¡¯re not a member of the Ye family anyway.¡±
In the future, she would try her best to get Ye Heng to chase Ye Tang out of the Ye family.
Ye Tang looked at Ye Heng aggrievedly. ¡°Uncle, am I not a member of the Ye family anymore?¡±
Ye Heng said firmly, ¡°Of course you are. No one has the right to chase you out of the Ye family. In the future, the entire Ye family will be yours. Come back and inherit thepany after you¡¯re done having fun outside.¡±
As soon as he said this, everyone present was shocked.
Even Ye Chang was stunned.
His father was really bold. He actually chose Ye Tang as the sessor of thepany.
Ye Chang knew that he was not cut out to be the CEO, and he had never thought of managing the Ye Group.
If Ye Tang was in charge, Ye Chang would be relieved.
It seemed that this was God¡¯s arrangement.
Ye Heng¡¯s expression was firm. He had already nned how to teach Ye Tang how to manage thepany. Now that he said it, he was deliberately trying to anger Zhao Lan.
All these years, he was the CEO on the surface, but Zhao Lan had long treated herself as the head of the Ye Corporation.
Zhao Lan would definitely be very angry when she heard this news.
As expected, Zhao Lan¡¯s face turned green with anger after hearing this. ¡°Hubby, are you joking? How can Ye Tang be the heir of the Ye family?¡±
She had already thought it through. Since Ye Chang was unwilling to inherit thepany, she would let Ye Tao be promoted step by step and eventually be the CEO of the Ye Corporation.
Ye Heng shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. This is the decision of the entire Ye family.¡±
Zhao Lan pinched her thigh tightly and suppressed her anger. ¡°Ye Heng, you have to think carefully. Ye Tang is from the second family. She¡¯s a woman. How can a woman manage thepany well? When she gets married, I¡¯m afraid the entire Ye Corporation will be snatched away by other families.¡±
She was most unconvinced about Ye Tang¡¯s status as a woman.
If Ye Tang could be the CEO, then she was also a woman. Why couldn¡¯t she manage the entire Ye Group?
The Zhao family favored boys over girls. Zhao Lan was also deeply affected and never thought that women could inherit the family assets.
Ye Tang snorted and looked indignant. ¡°Oh? Your thinking is really backward. Why can¡¯t women manage thepany well? Marriage is easier.. I have money, but I can¡¯t find a live-in son-inw?¡±
Chapter 697: Begging for Forgiveness
Chapter 697: Begging for Forgiveness
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ye Heng was also speechless. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you say this at home, but don¡¯t say it outside. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be beaten up. What¡¯s wrong with women? Women can only be low ranked employees and not leaders? Besides, Ye Tang studied business management overseas and happens to be a professional. Her ability is also very outstanding. She¡¯s most suitable to be a leader.¡±
He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Then tell me, other than Ye Tang, is there a more suitable candidate?¡±
Perhaps some families still had feudal thinking and felt that women could not be leaders.
With the liberalization of thought, there would surely be more and more women leaders in the future, and gender would not be a threshold or a requirement for choosing an heir.
Large families like theirs should keep up with the times and so as to stay useful and relevant.
Zhao Lan stood up in anger. ¡°Why not? Isn¡¯t Ye Tao doing well in thepany? He¡¯s conscientious every day. The senior manager thinks highly of him!¡±
As soon as he said this, the entire living room fell into a strange atmosphere.
Ye Heng finally understood that Zhao Lan wanted her eldest son to take over the Ye Corporation. Her ambition was obvious.
There was a cold smile on his lips, but it quickly disappeared.
Zhao Lan thought that it was an illusion.
Ye Tao quickly stood up and bowed. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re too kind. I¡¯m not of the Ye family¡¯s bloodline to begin with, and my management ability is average. Ye Tang is more qualified to inherit thepany. Mother, don¡¯t say that again.¡±
He couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. Zhao Lan was really stupid.
He was trying his best to reduce his presence. Why was this stupid mother talking about him again?
Ye Chang¡¯s face also turned cold. He looked at his mother, who was fooling around. ¡°Ms. Zhao, let me remind you not to go overboard. Do you think we don¡¯t know about your rtionship with Ye Tao?¡±
Zhao Lan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she felt the hair on her body stand on end.
Her voice trembled as she said, ¡°What rtionship? What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡±
Her rtionship with Ye Tao?
Ye Tao sighed and looked at her mother helplessly. ¡°Mom, everyone knows that I¡¯m your illegitimate son. It wasn¡¯t an ident that I was adopted by the Ye family at all. You lied to President Ye. Under such circumstances, how can you have the face to let me inherit the Ye Corporation? This is too shameless!¡±
¡°You! You guys!¡± Zhao Lan looked at Ye Tao in shock and then looked around at Ye Heng and the others. She realized that they all had understanding expressions.
In other words, everyone knew.
What was going on? Could it be that Ye Tao took the initiative to say it?
She waspletely stunned and did not know what to do. How did the secret that she had hidden for so many years be known by the entire family?
In that case, her words just now were too shameless in their eyes.
Zhao Lan secretly calmed herself down and tried her best to think of a countermeasure to prevent herself from being so embarrassed.
She rolled her eyes a few times before saying pitifully, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m also a victim. Back then, I was bullied before I had Ye Tao. Don¡¯t be angry. I didn¡¯t hide it from you on purpose. I just care too much about our rtionship.¡±
Zhao Lan felt that she could only escape this cmity by pushing the me to others.
Of course, she could not tell the truth.
If the Ye family knew that she had a lover, she would be the one at fault. In the future, she would receive less assets and the children would hate her.
Therefore, she had to make up a tragic story.
Ye Heng¡¯s expression was cold, and his gaze seemed to be able to see through Zhao Lan. ¡°Continue making things up? Do you think I won¡¯t investigate the matter of an illegitimate child?¡±
Zhao Lan really took him for a fool.
Ye Tang¡¯s face was also cold. ¡°Aunt, if you don¡¯t want others to know, don¡¯t do it. Do you think you can hide it for decades and forever?¡±
What a joke.
Zhao Lan was angry and frustrated. Even Ye Tang, this evil creature, had caught her in the wrong. It seemed that her family¡¯s status would decline in the future.
However, her most important task now was to win her husband¡¯s heart.
As long as Ye Heng loved her as much as before, she would still be the legitimate Mrs. Ye.
Zhao Lan put on a look that she thought was affectionate and looked at Ye Heng. ¡°Hubby, as long as you¡¯re willing to forgive me, I¡¯ll listen to you in the future. We¡¯ve been through so many storms for so many years. Don¡¯t leave me!¡±
In order to make Ye Heng¡¯s heart ache, she tried her best to squeeze out tears.
She did not believe that Ye Heng would throw her away just like that after so many years of rtionship.
After all, Ye Heng had loved her for so many years..
Chapter 698: Adulterer
Chapter 698: Adulterer
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ye Heng sneered and did not speak. He clearly saw through Zhao Lan¡¯s thoughts and was unwilling to talk to her.
At this moment, a group of people walked out of the living room. The butler was guiding them.
¡°This way, please.¡±
Ye Heng had already instructed that if anyone from the Metaphysics Management Office came, they could be let in immediately.
The person in the lead was Ruan Dong, his expression cold.
A group of people walked in, including Yu Su. She was a staff member of the Metaphysics Management Office who had participated in the case and provided crucial evidence.
Everyone in the living room looked over.
Zhao Lan was shocked, not knowing what had happened.
Ye Heng stood up and said to Ruan Dong, ¡°Minister Ruan, you¡¯re here.¡±
Ruan Dong nodded and took out his credentials from the Metaphysics Management Office. He gestured to the person in the living room. ¡°This is my credentials. I¡¯m here to arrest the mastermind behind a major case.¡±
¡°After a few days of interrogation, ck Magic Master Wu Zhen has confessed, we have also obtained evidence of the mastermind¡¯s crimes, we are here to arrest her!¡±
Zhao Lan¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. All kinds of thoughts surged in her mind.
Could he be here to catch her? That person had clearly told her that Wu Zhen¡¯s matter would not implicate her, so she could stay in the Ye family in peace.
How could this be!
Ruan Dong looked at Zhao Lan with a cold gaze. ¡°Mrs. Ye, pleasee with me!¡±
As soon as these words were spoken, the strings in Zhao Lan¡¯s heart immediately copsed. Her face turned pale, and her face was filled with shock. He actually found her?
What should she do!
Zhao Lan seemed to be grabbing onto a life-saving straw. She quickly reached out and grabbed Ye Heng¡¯s sleeve. She said in panic, ¡°Hubby, I didn¡¯t do anything. They¡¯re spouting nonsense. You have to help me. How can I be taken away? I¡¯m Mrs. Ye!¡±
If she was really captured, she would be theughing stock of the entire circle of noblewomen.
Even if she was released in the future, her life would be tainted. All her efforts to squeeze into the circle of noblewomen in the past would be in vain.
She was Mrs. Ye, the eldest daughter-inw of the Ye family!
She also wanted to revitalize the Zhao family and bring them into the circle of rich people.
At this moment, Zhao Lan felt that her dream was about to shatter.
Ye Heng was expressionless as he said slowly, ¡°You have to ept punishment for breaking thew. Moreover, there¡¯s already evidence now. If you¡¯re innocent, the Metaphysics Management Office will naturally let you out.¡±
If she was guilty, the Metaphysics Management Office would not let her off easily.
He hoped that the Metaphysics Management Office could give her a heavy sentence to make up for the pain and depression he had suffered all these years.
¡°I¡¯m innocent. I¡¯m really innocent. Hubby, you have to believe me. I didn¡¯t do anything¡¡± Zhao Lan grabbed Ye Heng¡¯s sleeve tightly and kept saying. Her expression was close to madness.
She could not be taken away!
Ye Heng pulled his sleeve away and his eyes were cold. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m a fool? Don¡¯t you know whether you did it or not? Stop acting.¡±
The shock in Zhao Lan¡¯s heart almost materialized.
She had never expected her husband¡¯s gaze to turn so cold. He looked at her as if she was his enemy.
Zhao Lan continued to shout crazily, ¡°Hubby, we¡¯ve been husband and wife for so many years. I even gave birth to Ye Chang for you. Are you really not going to care about our rtionship at all?¡±
When did Ye Heng be so heartless?
If Ye Heng did not express his stance, she might really be captured.
If Ye Heng could protect her with all his might, it would definitely be difficult for the people from the Metaphysics Management Office to do so. Due to the Ye family¡¯s status, they would also dy arresting her.
That would be her chance to escape.
Ye Heng sneered. ¡°Rtionship? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous that you¡¯re talking about our rtionship with me? All these years, you¡¯ve been the eldest madam of the Ye family on the surface, but in fact, you¡¯ve hung out with the adulterer many times and even had a son with that person. In order to let your eldest son have a better life, you deliberately adopted him and ced him under my watch.¡±
¡°When ites to ruthlessness, you¡¯re crueler than anyone.¡±
He had suffered this humiliation for decades.
Zhao Lan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her face was filled with panic. ¡°What adulterer? I don¡¯t understand. Did you believe someone else¡¯s nonsense? Is Yu Su spouting nonsense? Watch me tear her mouth apart!¡±
As she spoke, she red fiercely at Yu Su.
Zhao Lan had always felt that Ye Heng was not smart. He had only be the CEO of the Ye family because of his good family background.
Ye Heng suddenly knew about her rtionship with that person. He definitely did not discover it himself. Someone must have sensed something and told him..
Chapter 699: Falling the Blame
Chapter 699: Falling the me
Please c0ntinue reading on ¦¢?XN0VEL.??M
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zhao Lan¡¯s first reaction was that the person was Yu Su.
Yu Su was good at divination. Perhaps she had divined it. She might not necessarily have evidence on what she told Ye Heng. As long as she did not admit it, everything would pass.
Yu Su admired her train of thought. She only smiled and continued to watch the show.
She did not take Zhao Lan¡¯s threat to heart at all.
Ye Chang walked over and stood in front of Yu Su with a cold expression.
¡°Vixen! Not only did you snatch my son away, but you also want to nder me in front of your husband. Yu Su, you¡¯re so ruthless. I¡¯m irreconcble with you!¡± Zhao Lan shouted angrily with a hoarse voice.
At this moment, there was only sorrow and anger in her heart. She felt that the entire world had let her down.
Zhao Lan seized the opportunity and was about to rush out.
When she is in front of Yu Su, she would definitely scratch Yu Su¡¯s face and disfigure this vicious woman.
Ye Heng pulled her back. ¡°Are you done acting?! Do you really think you¡¯re a victim? I¡¯m telling you clearly now that I discovered this matter myself. I discovered it 25 years ago!¡±
He wanted Zhao Lan to know that she was the fool who had been fooled.
Ye Heng said, ¡°Back then, after you married into the Ye family, I knew that the Ye family was targeted. I doted on you for so many years just to put on an act with you! In my eyes, you¡¯ve always been my enemy. Also, you were never my wife. We didn¡¯t register our marriage at all.¡±
Zhao Lan¡¯s eyes instantly widened and she was speechless.
Ye Heng continued, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve been arrested, I want to officially break up with you. From now on, there¡¯s nothing between the two of us.¡±
He wanted to end his rtionship with Zhao Lan in front of everyone.
From now on, the entire Ye family had nothing to do with Zhao Lan, and Ye Chang, her biological son, did not have to take on any responsibility.
Zhao Lan was stunned on the spot. Her eyes were filled with confusion, and her breathing became rapid. ¡°How is that possible? I clearly saw our marriage certificate. There¡¯s even a seal on it¡¡±
Impossible!
Absolutely impossible!
Ye Heng sneered. ¡°Do we have a marriage certificate? Why didn¡¯t I know? We didn¡¯t hold a banquet. We¡¯re just a couple living together.¡±
The fake marriage certificate had long been destroyed by him.
Even if Zhao Lan were to look for it at home now, she would not be able to find it.
He had prepared for this moment for so many years. How could there be a loophole?
Zhao Lan opened her mouth in a daze and thought for a few seconds before letting out a scream!
She shouted angrily, ¡°So you discovered it so early. You¡¯ve been ying me, you sinister little person.¡±
Back then, when she wanted to get the marriage certificate personally, she was stopped by Ye Heng for various reasons.
There was no banquet.
This must have been designed by Ye Heng sincerely to sever ties today.
A trace of pain shed across her heart. All these years, she had pretended to be real and evendeveloped a little love for Ye Heng. She did not expect this man to be lying to her.
How could Ye Heng be so good at acting!
¡°Insidious? You¡¯re calling me insidious?¡± Ye Heng was so angry that he wanted tough. At this point, Zhao Lan could still bite back, not feeling that there was anything wrong with her at all.
He continued, ¡°Our encounter back then was all a trap set up by you and that man. Later on, you cast a voodoo spell on me to make me only fall for you. It was also your scheme. You were shameless enough to let the Ye family raise your child. In the end, you even wanted your illegitimate son to inherit the Ye family¡¯s assets. Who is the sinister one?¡±
He did not want to tell her everything, but he did not expect Zhao Lan to me him.
Zhao Lan¡¯s mind went nk and she was extremely shocked.
Every word that the man in front of her said made her aura weaken a little. It even made her feel that she was wrong.
Ye Heng said, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s easy for me to act all these years? Now that I see your face, I want to vomit. I¡¯ve been on business trips all these years to avoid contact with you. You should wake yourself up! In the future, when you¡¯re in prison, reform yourself well. When you go back to your family after you¡¯re out, they¡¯ll definitely wee you.¡±
Zhao Lan¡¯s limbs turned cold, and she was blown to pieces by these words.
Was this the real truth?
The life of the nobledy of the Ye family was like a dream bubble. Now that it had been exposed, what awaited her was prison life.
Ye Heng felt a little better when he saw her in a daze.
The frustration in his heart over the years had also dissipated a little.
He had already instructed his men to teach Zhao Lan a lesson in prison. He had to make her understand what it meant to be honest and hardworking..
Chapter 700: The Culprit
Chapter 700: The Culprit
Please c0ntinue reading on ¦¢?XN0VEL.??M
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After Zhao Lan was released from prison, she would have nowhere to go and could only return to her parents¡¯ house. The Zhao family would also be anxious to skin her alive. Both sides would tear each other apart, and it would be another good show.
Zhao Lan could not say anything. Her body went limp and she copsed to the ground.
When she thought of what had happened in the past twenty years, the unwillingness in her heart almost drowned her.
Just a little more.
She almost controlled the entire Ye family and became a true noblewoman.
Ye Heng also loved herpletely. His biological son was also a famous Best Actor. She should be a winner in life and obtain the happiest life.
Zhao Lan could not ept the fact that she was going to jail.
She shouted angrily in a low voice and pped her hands on the ground.
In the midst of her gaze, she saw Yu Su¡¯s fair face and pretty face. She shouted at Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, you must have nned all of this. You¡¯ve caused me so much trouble. When I¡¯m released from prison, I¡¯ll definitely take revenge!¡±
She stared at Yu Su hatefully, her eyes bloodshot and looking rather scary.
Yu Su said slowly, ¡°You think that you¡¯ll feel better if you push all the responsibility to me, so you¡¯ve never reflected on yourself. Your ending was all caused by yourself. If you hadn¡¯t schemed against CEO Ye, you might have had a happier marriage. If you hadn¡¯t sent Wu Zhen to kill someone, you might not have been imprisoned this time. You¡¯re the culprit.¡±
Zhao Lan stared fixedly at Yu Su, her body trembling uncontrobly. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s all your fault. You¡¯re a jinx.¡±
She kept repeating it, as if saying too muchit many times would turn it into the truth.
¡°Stop stalling. Hurry up and go where you belong,¡± Ye Heng said coldly.
After Zhao Lan left, he would definitely set off arge string of firecrackers and get the cleaning team to clean the house.
He cleaned up everything rted to Zhao Lan.
Zhao Lan stood up abruptly and wanted to throw herself into Ye Heng¡¯s arms to cry, but Ye Heng dodged and she fell to the ground again.
She cried, ¡°I must be dreaming. It¡¯ll be fine when I wake up. I¡¯m still the madam of the Ye family. No one will dare to arrest me and throw me in jail.¡±
Seeing Zhao Lan¡¯s crazy appearance, Ruan Dong immediately got the two people beside him to go forward and hold Zhao Lan up.
Ruan Dong said in a deep voice, ¡°From now on, you will be a suspect in the Metaphysics Management Office. We will arrest you ording to thew.¡±
Zhao Lan struggled with all her might. ¡°I¡¯m not a suspect. I didn¡¯t do anything. You¡¯ve arrested the wrong person.¡±
When she saw Ye Tao, she hurriedly asked for help. ¡°Xiao Tao, I did all of this for you. I just wanted you to have a good environment to grow up in, so I took the wrong path for a moment. You have to save me!¡±
If she had not asked the Ye family to adopt Ye Tao back then, Ye Tao would have be a wild child. How could he have such good living conditions?
Ye Tao must know her pain.
To Zhao Lan¡¯s surprise, Ye Tao¡¯s gaze was cold, as if she was looking at a stranger. ¡°Madam Zhao, you really know how to weave lies. You¡¯re touched by your own words, right? Unfortunately, I¡¯ve grown up and can see things more clearly.¡±
He would not be bewitched by Zhao Lan.
¡°What are you talking about?¡± Zhao Lan felt a chill in her heart and had an ominous feeling.
Ye Tao smiled. ¡°When I was five years old, you pushed me down the stairs to go on a date with an adulterer. You only felt relieved when you saw that my knee was injured. After leaving me alone in the hospital, you left.¡±
He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°When I was seven years old, you deliberately poured boiling water on my leg so you could go out. I still have a scar on my leg. Aren¡¯t I a tool that you can use at any time?¡±
Ye Chang¡¯s face was filled with shock. He did not expect such a thing to happen back then.
Zhao Lan felt the blood in her body freeze. She opened her mouth but could not say anything. ¡°Ye Tao¡¡±
How did he know everything?
Zhao Lan thought that she had done it very secretly.
Ye Tang said angrily, ¡°Even a vicious tiger doesn¡¯t eat its cubs. You vicious woman, you even harmed your own son. Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution?¡±
She didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with Ye Tao, but she felt very upset when she heard these words.
Ye Tao¡¯s tone was unyielding. ¡°Mom, this is thest time I¡¯ll call you that. I want to cut ties with you too. From now on, your matters have nothing to do with me. You¡¯re no longer my mother.¡±
He wanted to live for himself.
Zhao Lan was trembling with anger. Ye Tang and Ye Chang had cut ties with her. In the future, she could only count on her eldest son.
She would never allow Ye Tao to do this.
Zhao Lan roared, ¡°How dare you! If you cut ties with me, I¡¯ll stick to you every day after I¡¯m released from prison and make sure you can¡¯t do anything!¡±
Chapter 701: Don’t Want to Go to Jail
Chapter 701: Don¡¯t Want to Go to Jail
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Her son must not be out of her control.
Ye Tao smiled. ¡°That depends on whether you can find me. I¡¯ll resign tomorrow and go to a ce no one knows. Let¡¯s see which of us can oust the other. You can hope you live longer than me. Otherwise, when you die, I¡¯ll return to the capital.¡±
He did not believe that anyone could force him to be filial.
Zhao Lan bit her lower lip so hard that blood quickly flowed out.
Her eldest son could no longer control himself.
However, she still had her youngest son.
She turned to look at Ye Chang. ¡°Ye Chang, I only have you now. As long as you help me this time, I¡¯ll listen to you in the future and you can marry whoever you want.¡±
The most important thing now was not to go to prison. Everything else was easy.
Ye Chang turned his head and did not reply.
Ye Tang spat. ¡°Who cares about your obedience? Since you¡¯ve cut ties, don¡¯t contact us anymore. Go to prison and stay there!¡±
Zhao Lan stared at Ye Chang. ¡°Son, I¡¯ve taken care of you since you were young. Aren¡¯t you willing to help me?¡±
Ye Chang gritted his teeth.
He knew very well that if he gave his mother hope, he would be pestered by her even if he left prison. He could only ruthlessly cut off his mother¡¯s thoughts.
Ye Chang said, ¡°Zhao Lan, I hope that we won¡¯t meet again in this lifetime. If you dare to pester me in the future, I¡¯ll tell the media everything you¡¯ve done. My fans won¡¯t let you off either. You¡¯re on your own! I don¡¯t have a mother like you.¡±
Zhao Lan was so angry that she struggled desperately again. ¡°You b*stard, if it weren¡¯t for my years of nurturing, would you have be the Best Actor? Do you think I¡¯m afraid of public opinion? When I¡¯m old, if you dare to not support me, I¡¯lle and scold you. You¡¯ll definitely stay in the capital, right? Every day you stay in the capital, I¡¯ll pester you.¡±
Her spittle sttered as she spoke, and her face was filled with ferocity.
Even Ruan Dong, who was at the side, could not help but sigh. Every family had their own difficulties. The Ye family looked morous, but he did not expect so many unbelievable things to happen.
Ye Heng had informed him in advance that the Ye family wanted to say a few more words to Zhao Lan.
Therefore, Ruan Dong only watched from the side and did not stop him.
Anyway, there was no hurry to capture Zhao Lan. There would be plenty of time for interrogation in the future.
After listening to his mother¡¯s words, Ye Chang was in a daze. He seemed to have forgotten how the gentle side of his mother was like. The memories left behind were painful and unbearable.
He took a deep look at Zhao Lan before turning around and leaving.
When Zhao Lan saw that he was about to leave, she panicked and shouted in a hoarse voice, ¡°Ye Chang, I don¡¯t want to go to jail. You don¡¯t want to your mother to have a stain in her life, right? Save me!¡±
The more she shouted, the faster Ye Chang walked. Not long after, he walked out of the living room.
Zhao Lan seemed to have lost all hope. Her entire body was limp as she allowed the two of them to hold her. Her face was filled with pain and unwillingness.
Neither child was willing to save her.
What should she do?
Yu Su and Ruan Dong looked at each other and Ruan Dong nodded.
Yu Su walked up to Zhao Lan and smiled. ¡°Mrs. Ye, no, I should call you Zhao Lan. I can tell you very clearly now that the entire Ye family can¡¯t save you. The Ye family isn¡¯t that capable. If you want to be saved, you can contact your old lover. With his ability, he can probably save you.¡±
She was really curious. Could Zhao Lan¡¯s old me be Peng Chan?
The Metaphysics Management Office had already monitored Peng Chan. As long as he made any abnormal movements, they would report about it.
Zhao Lan looked at Yu Su with a gaze as vicious as a poisonous snake. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t have any old lovers. Even if I did something wrong, no one instructed me. However, I have a feeling that you won¡¯t have a good ending either. Just wait and see!¡±
When she was in prison, that person would definitely avenge her.
¡°Oh?¡±
Yu Su sneered and saidzily, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t have a good ending, I have to look at your down and out appearance first. Aren¡¯t you quite pitiful now?¡±
¡°You!¡± Zhao Lan was so angry that her soul almost left her body. Her eyes widened in anger. ¡°I knew you were a scourge. You bring back luck wherever you go. Just you wait.¡±
On this day, she had lost her husband and eldest son and was going to be imprisoned too.
From a richdy to a suspect, her mood had already fallen to rock bottom. Now that she was being mocked by Yu Su, Zhao Lan wished she could tear Yu Su apart on the spot.
Damn Yu Su!
Yu Su smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see. Don¡¯t tell me you really think that that person is devoted to you? You¡¯re thinking too much again. That person has countless lovers. You¡¯re just his ything. No matter how miserable you are, no one will save you..¡±
Chapter 702: Overcoming the Danger
Chapter 702: Oveing the Danger
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zhao Lan had almost harmed Ye Tang and the others by hiring Wu Zhen to attack them, so Zhao Lan had to bear her anger.
Zhao Lan said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re lying. I won¡¯t believe you. Don¡¯t try to challenge our rtionship.¡±
She could no longer be bothered to hide it and only wanted to refute Yu Su¡¯s words.
Yu Su nodded at Ruan Dong.
Ruan Dong gestured for his two staff to take Zhao Lan away.
The two of them immediately took action. Zhao Lan struggled with all her might. ¡°Save me. Ye Heng, Ye Tao, save me. I¡¯m innocent. Save me!¡±
Zhao Lan was pulled far away. Knowing that there was no turning point, she began to scold angrily, ¡°Damn Yu Su, the sinister Ye Heng, and the heartless Ye Tao. I¡¯ll remember you. I¡¯ll definitely take revenge. Just you wait, just you wait¡¡±
Seeing that she had been taken away, Ye Heng heaved a deep sigh of relief and his expression became much calmer.
He said to Ruan Dong and Yu Su, ¡°Sorry to trouble you to make this trip. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±
¡°It¡¯s my duty. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Ruan Dong nodded and smiled, reaching out to shake Ye Heng¡¯s hand.
Yu Su said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be sentenced to at least three years for what she did. In the future, the Ye family will be more rxed, and Ye Tang can return to the Ye family to live in peace.¡±
Ye Heng nodded. ¡°Yu Su,e to our house often when you¡¯re free. Uncle Ye only has the few of you left.¡±
For half of his life, he had wasted so much time because of Zhao Lan.
Fortunately, he had protected the Ye family.
The children were also safe and sound. Their lives would definitely be happier and happier in the future.
Yu Su nodded. ¡°Then we¡¯ll get going first.¡±
After bidding farewell, Yu Su and Ruan Dong led the team into the car and returned to the Metaphysics Management Office to deal with the case.
Only Ye Tang, Ye Tao, and Ye Heng were left in the living room.
Ye Tao walked up to Ye Heng and bowed deeply. ¡°President Ye, I know I shouldn¡¯t be here, and I don¡¯t have the right to make you worry. I just want to say one thing to you. Thank you for your teachings all these years.¡±
If not for Ye Heng¡¯s tolerance, he might not have lived to adulthood.
As the head of the Ye family, Ye Heng had many ways to make him die unexpectedly, but Ye Heng had never wanted to do this.
He treated him like an ordinary child.
He had always been grateful in his heart.
Ye Heng nodded. ¡°You¡¯re a good child.¡±
Everything was done by Zhao Lan, and Ye Tao had no choice. He was also very pitiful.
From now on, he could really treat Ye Tao as an adopted son.
Ye Tao shook his head. ¡°Everything I said to my mother just now was the truth. I want to leave the capital and go out for a while. After I hand over the matters on my hands, I¡¯ll apply to resign from the Ye Corporation. I hope President Ye can agree.¡±
¡°You¡¡±
Ye Heng looked at him deeply and knew that he meant it. He agreed helplessly. ¡°Alright, if you encounter any difficulties outside, you can contact the Ye family to resolve it.¡±
After being together for so many years, he still had some feelings for this child.
Ye Tao nodded. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s one more thing. I¡¯ll post tonight to announce that I¡¯m an illegitimate child. This way, the public will know the reason why you and my mother didn¡¯t register your marriage and we can also get the Ye Corporation out. I¡¯ll post againter to inform the media that I¡¯ve cut ties with the Ye family.¡±
Otherwise, the public would definitely suspect that President Ye was lying about his marriage.
After all, the two of them had been together for so many years and had even raised a child. It was indeed unbelievable that they were not married.
If there was a reason, the outside world would only pity President Ye and would not affect the Ye Corporation much.
Since he had cut ties with the Ye family, his value was reduced. The people behind him could not continue to order him to do bad things.
¡°Big Brother, you don¡¯t have to go this far,¡± Ye Tang couldn¡¯t help but say.
If they did that, public opinion would destroy a person, and Ye Tao¡¯s life would definitely be affected.
The Ye family had other ways to get through this crisis.
Ye Tao shook her head. ¡°I have to do this. The Ye family has raised me for so many years. Let me do what I can for the Ye family! Please fulfill my wish.¡±
He bowed deeply to Ye Heng again.
Ye Heng pondered for a moment and patted his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry and do it. The Ye Corporation will always be behind you. I¡¯ll always be your father..¡±
Chapter 703: Beginning the Interrogation
Chapter 703: Beginning the Interrogation
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
He had watched this child grow up and naturally knew that he had a resolute and strong personality.
Maybe he should let this son do things on his own.
Ye Tao¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. Tears welled up in his eyes, but he stubbornly refused to shed them. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll always be your son.¡±
From the first day he came to the Ye family, Ye Heng treated him like his own son.
As long as Ye Chang had it, he had it.
When he did something wrong, Ye Heng would also teach him sternly, give him suggestions and directions, and even use the Ye family¡¯s connections to pave the way for him.
If he didn¡¯t say it, outsiders would think that he was really Ye Heng¡¯s biological son.
It was his blessing to have such a father in this life.
He had grown up from the Ye family into a true man. He should go out and adventure.
¡°Big Brother!¡± Ye Tang¡¯s tears flowed down.
She had always thought that she did not have a deep rtionship with Ye Tao. However, it seemed like her brother had done it on purpose. He had never established a deep rtionship with her and would not deliberately get close to her.
The age difference between the two of them was huge.
When she was young, her brother never yed with her. When she grew up, her brother had already entered the Ye Corporation and worked in the family business. The two of them never interacted.
When she found out that her brother was the child of the mastermind, her heart was in chaos and she was even a little angry.
She felt sorry for her uncle.
Uncle had actually raised his enemy¡¯s biological son by his side for so many years. Wasn¡¯t this disgusting?
However, when Ye Tao said that he wanted to leave the Ye Corporation just now, the reluctance in her heart suddenly surged.
Ye Tao reached out and finally did what he had always wanted to do.
He reached out to stroke Ye Tang¡¯s hair andforted her. ¡°Ye Tang, you have a strong personality. You have to listen to President Ye more in the future and think twice before doing anything. I¡¯m leaving thepany because I wanted to restpletely. I¡¯ve been too tired all these years. What I would like to see the most is to see you seed and lead the Ye Corporation well.¡±
He had always doted on this sister of his.
He found out from his friends overseas that Meng Bo had been stringing his sister along, so he thought of a way to get someone to set up a trap for his sister to run back to the country angrily.
He knew that with his sister¡¯s personality, she would recover very quickly.
There was another point. He did not believe that Meng Bo could take good care of his sister. If the mastermind wanted to attack, he would not be able to do anything in the country.
When she returned to the country, she would naturally have the protection of her good friend, Yu Su.
Ye Tang¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll definitely work hard. Big Brother, take care in the future.¡±
¡°You and President Ye take care too. We¡¯ll meet again.¡± Ye Tao hugged Ye Tang and nodded at Ye Heng. After saying that, he turned around and left.
That night, Zhao Lan was interrogated.
She sat in the interrogation room and kept saying that she had been wronged.
The interrogator handed over the evidence, and Zhao Lan was also full of lies. ¡°I really didn¡¯t do anything. All of your evidence was faked by someone with intentions. I¡¯m just an ordinary person.¡±
Ruan Dong looked at the surveince footage and said coldly, ¡°Since she won¡¯t admit it, we¡¯ll use some tricks.¡±
Since she was lying, she had to pay the price. There were many ways to prevent people from suffering external injuries, but there were also moves that could make people break down.
¡°Roger that,¡± the interrogator said icily.
After being interrogated, Zhao Lan waspletely afraid and could only beg for mercy. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll definitely tell you the whole thing.¡±
She admitted that she had made a deal with Wu Zhen and asked him to kill someone.
Zhao Lan took the initiative to provide new evidence,pletely confirming the crime that she had hired someone tomit murder, making Ruan Dong feel a little relieved.
After that, the interrogator started interrogating about the mastermind.
He asked Zhao Lan who had introduced Wu Zhen to her, who her old lover was, and how she knew her old lover.
Zhao Lan was very tight-lipped when it came to the mastermind.
No matter how she interrogated her, Zhao Lan was unwilling to admit that she had an old lover. She made up a few versions and first said that she had contacted Wu Zhen through an acquaintance in Chinatown.
The interrogator asked who the acquaintance was.
Zhao Lan also said that she had identally bumped into Wu Zhen on the street and contacted him.
She was fearless. Every time she contacted that person, she would delete the messages and calls. Hence, she felt that the people from the Metaphysics Management Office could not find any evidence.
Not telling others the identity of that person was Zhao Lan¡¯s only bottom line..
Chapter 704: Heartbroken
Chapter 704: Heartbroken
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In another office, Yu Su held Zhao Lan¡¯s phone and restored many of the messages and calls she had deleted, but she still did not get much useful information.
She only knew that the person was resourceful and had connections with people of all walks of life.
Yu Su and the others could not determine if that the person was Peng Chan.
Yu Su tried to locate those numbers, but she realized that the signal had been cut off by something and could not be located.
The interrogator showed the message and number to Zhao Lan and interrogated her again and again, wanting to get effective information about the mastermind.
Unfortunately, the next morning, he still did not receive any information about that person.
Zhao Lan made up her mind. Even if she had to sacrifice herself, she would not give that person away. It was as if she was possessed.
At nine in the morning, Ruan Dong knocked on Director Yan¡¯s office with the evidence he had obtained so far.
Director Yan praised Ruan Dong fiercely and asked him to hurry up and submit the document to his superiors to convict Zhao Lan.
Ruan Dong originally wanted to interrogate her for a few more days, but after thinking about Zhao Lan¡¯s condition, he realized that even if he interrogated her again, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain any effective information about the mastermind, so he decided to forget it.
He submitted the evidence and the confession to a higher court and awaited her sentencing.
With the Xiao Family¡¯s urging and the attention of all parties, the court quickly judged and handed down the verdict two dayster.
Zhao Lan was found guilty of hiring a murderer.
However, because there were no casualties, they could only sentence Zhao Lan to three years in prison and ask her topensate Yu Su and the others 50,000 dors each for mental damage.
Considering that Zhao Lan had colluded with the metaphysical world, they were afraid that ordinary prisons would not be able to lock her up, so they sent her to a special prison to serve her sentence.
The special prison was filled with special people like metaphysical masters.
The facade of the outer wall was three meters tall. Twenty meters away from the outer wall, it was also firmly sealed by a steel wire. There was also a special array protecting the inside of the prison, preventing magic power from being used inside.
Even if someone came to save Zhao Lan, it would take a lot of effort.
Based on the ruthlessness of the person behind her, he would definitely not spend so much effort to save a pawn like Zhao Lan.
Therefore, Zhao Lan would definitely have to serve three years of her sentence.
In the temporary prison.
Prison Pipe: ¡°Zhao Lan, the results of your trial are out. You will be sentenced to three years in prison. You will also have topensate Yu Su, Ye Chang, Ye Tang, Xiao Han, and Yu Hong for their mental damage. You will have topensate each of them 50,000 dors.¡±
After hearing the verdict, Zhao Lan was about to break down.
She sat on the rusty iron bed, her eyes listless. She said in a muffled voice, ¡°I¡¯m the madam of the Ye family. All the madams in the capital have to give me some face. It¡¯s impossible for me to go to jail. How can you sentence me to jail? Impossible! Absolutely impossible! I still have to support the Zhao family and make them a wealthy family!¡±
As Zhao Lan spoke, she pped the bed agitatedly. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to sentence me to jail. I¡¯m the madam of the Ye family.¡±
It was impossible for her to go to jail. That person would definitelye to save her.
The prison warden at the door said coldly, ¡°If you stay obediently for three years, you can leave. If you don¡¯t, you can stay in prison until you die.¡±
He had seen many conceited madams like her, so he was naturally not surprised.
After hearing the prison warden¡¯s words, Zhao Lan became even more agitated. She patted the bed crazily and kicked everything on the bed off. ¡°Get lost! I don¡¯t believe you. I won¡¯t believe what you say.¡±
She tossed and turned for the entire afternoon, and her angry curses spread far and wide.
At night, Zhao Lan forced herself to calm down and threatened the prison warden by hitting her head on the wall to get them toe over.
When the prison warden arrived, Zhao Lan¡¯s head was covered in blood. She leaned against the wall and said weakly, ¡°I request to contact the Ye family. I want to talk to my husband and sons. I want to contact them¡¡±
The prison warden had no pity for her.
However, the prison guard was not too harsh. After the doctor bandaged Zhao Lan, he stood in front of Zhao Lan and called Ye Heng to tell him what had happened.
Ye Heng said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me anymore. My rtionship with her is over.¡±
After saying that, he immediately hung up.
The prison warden called Ye Chang and Ye Tao again. Their answer was the same. They didn¡¯t want to see Zhao Lan at all. Even if they heard that Zhao Lan was injured, the two of them didn¡¯t react.
Zhao Lan heard their answers clearly and cried her heart out.
She asked the prison warden over and over again, was she really going to jail?
The prison warden ignored her and brought her back to the cell. Then, he turned around and left..
Chapter 705: Candidate
Chapter 705: Candidate
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
When she returned to the cell, Zhao Lan wanted to cry but had no tears.
She slowly squatted on the ground and looked at the small prison in front of her in a daze. The nket was thrown on the ground, and there were footprints and dust on it. The ss of water was also thrown in the corner, and the table had fallen.
Could this be her life for the next three years?
After Zhao Lan was sentenced, Ruan Dong quickly contacted the special prison and transferred Zhao Lan away within a day.
He called Yu Su. ¡°Yu Su, Mrs. Ye has already entered the ce she should be.
You can rest assured. We¡¯ll discuss the rest when you¡¯re free.¡±
¡°Will do.¡±
The two of them arranged to meet in Ruan Dong¡¯s office the next day.
After they met, Yu Su sat on the chair and said, ¡°I¡¯ve calcted the time. There are two things I need to pay attention to in the near future. The first is to protect Wu Zhen well and prevent him from being silenced.¡±
Wu Zhen was an important person who would help in starting a conflict between the ck Magic Master and the mastermind, he could not be killed.
Ruan Dong nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve already made arrangements. I feel that those people are going to make a move tonight.¡±
His premonition had always been urate.
Many times, he relied on this premonition to escape.
Yu Su continued, ¡°Alright, as long as you know what you¡¯re doing. The second thing is that He Jun and the others are about to wake up. We still have to continue sending people to guard the two of them, but we can¡¯t make it too obvious.¡±
What if the mastermind was crazy and wanted to attack the ward again?
Then it would be toote for regrets.
She still wanted to know more about the mastermind from He Jun and Leng Yan. These two must not die.
When Ruan Dong heard this, he stood up in surprise, his mouth agape.
He quickly realized he¡¯d lost hisposure and sat down again. ¡°They¡¯re going to wake up? That¡¯s great. I didn¡¯t realize how powerful they were until they were unconscious.¡±
During this period of time, they relied on him and the captain of the third team to hold on.
The two of them took turns leading the team and leading their subordinates on missions.
There were also people who could be captains in Team One and Team Two, but the members of these two teams were all waiting for their captain to wake up. No one was willing to be the new captain.
This was really good news for the first department.
Yu Su nodded.
She would often send the little snake into the ward under the guise of visiting them. The little snake had absorbed a lot of baleful aura these days, and its strength had even increased to Upper Level 2.
This was killing two birds with one stone.
The two of them secretly discussed the specific ns before Yu Su left the office.
Once Yu Su left, Wang Lang, the Second Minister, appeared.
He knocked on the door a few times. When he heard Ruan Dong¡¯s voice, he strode into the office and closed the door with a loud bang.
From the moment he heard the knock on the door, Ruan Dong knew that it was Wang Lang.
However, he was not afraid. Instead, he was looking forward to it.
Wang Lang strode in and questioned with a dark expression, ¡°This case was clearly jointly investigated by the First and Second Department. What right do you have to deliberately write just your own department when you were filing the case?¡±
He was already very unhappy that the director had deprived him of his results. After flipping through the files, he realized that Ruan Dong had shamelessly only written his department. Thus, he came to settle the score with Ruan Dong aggressively.
Ruan Dong picked up his teacup and gently blew on it. ¡°Minister Wang, don¡¯t be anxious. You¡¯re always so impatient. It¡¯s easy to hurt your body!¡±
¡°Stop beating around the bush. Get your subordinates to remove the file now and add the Second Department in!¡± Wang Lang mmed the table and red at him.
He would not allow anyone to bully the Second Department like this. He felt that he was the victim andpletely forgot how the Second Department dyed the speed of investigation.
¡°Didn¡¯t Director Yan tell you about this?¡± Ruan Dong smiled faintly and took another sip of tea.
He was not frightened by the other party at all. In fact, he was enjoying how irritated Wang Lang was.
¡°What do you mean? Stop talking in riddles. What did Director Yan say to you?¡± Wang Lang¡¯s voice gradually weakened, and his eyes were still filled with anger.
Could it be that this matter was ordered by Director Yan?
If it was really Director Yan¡¯s idea, then Director Yan waspletely disappointed in him. Would he still have a chance to take over the position of the director?
He was definitely unwilling to let Ruan Dong be the director.
Ruan Dong said calmly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Director Yan tell you that he has already submitted a rmendation to the higher-ups?¡±
¡°What?¡± Wang Lang said angrily.
His face was red with anger, and he became even more irritable. He wished he could punch Ruan Dong in the face.
As the reserve candidate for the director, how could he not know about this!
And how did Ruan Dong know? Could it be that Director Yan told him?
Chapter 706: Revenge
Chapter 706: Revenge
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Under Wang Lang¡¯s murderous gaze, Ruan Dong took another sip of tea and said slowly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Director Yan rmended me to be the next director. He even asked me to assign this case to the First Department. You should know what this means, right?¡±
He had just found out about Director Yan¡¯s decision.
However, he was not surprised.
In his impression, Director Yan was a person with great wisdom. He would definitely not make mistakes on the critical issues.
Ruan Dong said these words deliberately to anger Wang Lang.
Wang Lang was anxious. That was why he was desperate and did something irreparable.
After Wang Lang heard this, his face turned green with anger.
Of course, he understood Director Yan¡¯s intentions. He was paving the way for Ruan Dong to have more achievements before he took office.
Therefore, he was even more jealous.
¡°Why should I?¡± Wang Lang clenched his fists tightly. ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to be the director. I won¡¯t let you be the director. Just wait and see!¡±
After saying this, he turned around and left.
Wang Lang¡¯s family had been in politics for generations and had a deep foundation in the capital. His brother was also an important official in the military. He felt that he was the most qualified to be the director.
In the past few years, he had secretly colluded with the Daoist Association because he wanted to obtain their support so that he could obtain the position of director.
He tried his best to make a good impression in front of Director Yan and achieved a lot.
He thought that his position as the director would be secured, but he did not expect Director Yan to rmend Ruan Dong!
It had to be known that the rmendation of the current director was very important. This was an important basis for the selection of the next director. Almost everyone who was rmended became the director.
Unless the evaluator had an ident and was not qualified to be the director.
Thinking of this, a trace of madness appeared in Wang Lang¡¯s eyes, and a murderous aura appeared on his body.
As long as Ruan Dong died, the position of the director could only be his.
On a deste mountain.
Manager Chen stood and reported, ¡°Zhao Lan has been locked up in a special prison.¡±
He lowered his head, not daring to look at the old man¡¯s face.
Even if he guessed, he could guess how angry the old man would be.
An old man sat in front of the stone table and reached out to throw the tea set in front of him to the ground. His face was gloomy. ¡°I think these people are courting death!¡±
Although he didn¡¯t care about Zhao Lan, the management office was provoking him.
He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He had to take revenge on the Metaphysics Management Office and let those people know that he wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with.
¡°Where¡¯s Liu Min? Ask her toe over. I have something to tell her,¡± the old man said coldly.
Manager Chen lowered his head and said with a troubled expression, ¡°After the Wang family¡¯s treasure snatchst time, Master Liu has already suffered a bacsh. Thereafter, she went to the Hall of Punishment to receive her punishment while injured. Up until now, the meridians in her body are still broken. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to circte her energy in the future.¡±
In other words, Liu Min had be a cripple.
The old man gritted his teeth, the veins on his forehead bulging. His eyes were bloodshot as he said, ¡°Trash, what a piece of trash. A mere Yu Su has crippled her. What¡¯s the use of keeping her?¡±
Such a subordinate would be better off dead.
Manager Chen lowered his head, not daring to speak.
His status was only that of a steward, and he was not even as high as Liu Min.
If he was useless one day, he might be hated by the master. Thinking of that day, a trace of sorrow appeared in Manager Chen¡¯s heart.
The old man smashed a few more cups and took a few breaths. Then, he looked at Manager Chen, ¡°Go and call Fang Tian over. I have something to tell him.¡± Manager Chen immediately replied, ¡°Yes!¡±
He turned and reached up to wipe the sweat from his forehead.
Fang Tian was the number one expert beside the master. This matter should bepleted sessfully!
Soon, Fang Tian carried a sword on his back and walked into the courtyard. When he saw the old man, he bowed, ¡°Master, what instructions do you have this time? I just came out of seclusion and wanted to find someone to practice with.¡±
His life was saved by the master. Of course, he had to repay the master.
Seeing his loyal subordinate, the old man nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Alright, I have something for you to do here. You must do it wlessly. Otherwise, go to the Criminal Law Division to receive your punishment. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Fang Tian cupped his fists again. The aura on his body could not be underestimated.
He red at him and asked impolitely, ¡°Which blind person dared to provoke you? I must kill that person to appease your anger.¡±
Just now, he had swept his gaze over the ce and saw the shattered teacup. He knew that the old man had smashed something.
He had only been in seclusion for a few months. He did not expect the old man to look much older. Fang Tian wanted to avenge the old man even more..
Chapter 707: Trouble
Chapter 707: Trouble
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The old man¡¯s face was still cold. ¡°Who else? Isn¡¯t it that damn Yu Su? She¡¯s always going against me and made me lose several useful pawns. If I don¡¯t punish her, she¡¯ll think that I¡¯m made of paper.¡±
¡°She deserves to be killed!¡± Fang Tian¡¯s eyes shed sharply, and the aura on his body was even more murderous.
He had walked out of the sea of corpses. He was not afraid of a woman, nor did he think that she could defeat him.
The old man shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to deal with her this time. She has already advanced to the perfected stage of Level 5. You can¡¯t kill her yet. Help me do something else.¡±
Upon hearing that he could not kill Yu Su, Fang Tian¡¯s expression was dark and it showed that he was unconvinced.
He was the number one assassin in the underworld. How could he not be able to kill a female celebrity?
Seeing that the old man was sizing him up, Fang Tian hurriedly said, ¡°Please assign me a mission. I will definitelyplete it sessfully.¡±
His face was determined and his eyes were filled with bloodlust.
The old man pondered for a moment before saying slowly: ¡°Yu Su captured a ck Magic Master, that ck Magic Master might reveal our location and information, I need him to be unable to speak anymore.¡±
Only the dead were the most obedient.
Therefore, Wu Zhen could not be left alive.
Fang Tian naturally knew what he meant. He hurriedly cupped his fists and said, ¡°I understand. Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely try my best.¡±
The old man took a dark stone from the box on the table.
There was a talisman stuck to the stone.
This stone was filled with a baleful aura, and there was also a killing curse that was three times stronger inside. As long as Wu Zhen came into contact with this stone, he would definitely be killed by the curse.
The use of the talisman paper was to temporarily suppress the murderous aura in the stone.
In the deepest part of the stone, there was still a wisp of Yu Su¡¯s aura.
This aura was secretly intercepted by the old man during Yu Su¡¯s battle at the Chinatown airportst time. It was just right to use it now.
When the stone was discovered, everyone would think that it was Yu Su taking revenge and she deliberately killed Wu Zhen in the prison.
They could shift the me to Yu Su.
The old man said, ¡°There¡¯s a killing spell hidden in this stone. When you arrive, tear off the talisman and activate it. Be straightforward and don¡¯t cause unnecessary trouble.¡±
¡°I understand.¡± Fang Tian nodded. ¡°I need you to contact the people over there so that I can enter the prison of the Metaphysics Management Office more easily. Then, I will disturb the surveince maic field at that time. I will hide behind the prison door and attack that person.¡±
With his strength, it was impossible for him to enter the Metaphysics Management Office alone to kill someone.
The old man did not intend to let him fight alone and agreed readily. ¡°I¡¯ll inform them. You must seize the time well and report after confirming that that person is dead. Do you understand?¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Fang Tian bowed again and took away the ck stone on the table.
That evening, Fang Tian contacted Wang Lang. The two of them chatted for a while and prepared to take action at night.
Wang Lang would give Fang Tian the greatest convenience.
It was past twelve in the evening.
The lights in the corridor were all switched off, and the surroundings were silent.
The people in the other prisons were all sleeping soundly. No one noticed the abnormality here.
Wu Zhen secretly hid under the nket with a tablet in his hand. The surveince camera in the corridor was ying on the tablet.
In the afternoon, Ruan Dong secretly handed him a note and told him that there might be a big move tonight. Ruan Dong also gave him a tablet at night so that he could see what would happen with his own eyes.
Wu Zhen also had a bad feeling in his heart. He did not even eat much for dinner.
If that person really seeded, he would lose his life.
Maybe tonight would be hisst night?
The surveince cameras in the corridor had night vision functions. Even if the lights were turned off, he could still see the situation in the corridor. However, Wu Zhen felt that the person who had harmed him might appear soon.
He was really panicking.
A few days ago, Ruan Dong met him and even gave him a life-saving spiritual artifact. It was a white jade pendant.
At that time, Wu Zhen was in a doubtful state. After all, this was the Metaphysics Management Office, the only ce in the country that could capture metaphysical masters. No matter how capable that person was, how could he kill him underyers of guards?
But now, he was afraid.
What if he really came and the spiritual artifact on him could only save his life once? What if he was killed?
He still wanted to live a good life after serving his sentence!
In the prison, Wu Zhen had also thought it through. He was already capable. If he could use his ability on the right path, he would earn as much as he did now.
He wanted to turn over a new leaf!
Chapter 708: Ruthless
Chapter 708: Ruthless
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Half a minuteter, a masked man slowly appeared at the end of the corridor.
On the mask were the patterns of the Resurrection Lily.
Wu Zhen covered his mouth to prevent himself from making a sound.
He had stayed in Chinatown for a period of time. Of course, he knew that this person was Fang Tian, who was known as the number one killer.
There were rumors in the underworld that there would be almost no survivors when Fang Tian attacked.
Was he going to die here?
He was indignant. He had yet to marry and have children, and he had yet to revitalize the gang for his master.
In the surveince camera, Fang Tian walked closer and closer. Finally, he stopped at the entrance of Wu Zhen¡¯s prison. He slowly untied the bag at his waist and took out a ck stone.
He reached out and tore off the talisman paper on the stone.
Then, he closed his eyes and muttered an incantation, catalyzing the power of the stone to the maximum. The ck on the stone seemed to have materialized.
The ck color was shining and flickering.
Fang Tian used the magic powers on his body to force the murderous aura in the stone into the room. It entered through the window and rushed straight to Wu Zhen¡¯s body.
Wu Zhen felt a strong murderous aura.
He hurriedly circted his energy to resist and tried to expel the murderous aura. Unexpectedly, the murderous aura passed through his defense and headed towards his body.
¡°Snap!¡±
The talisman paper on his body resisted the murderous aura and shattered.
Wu Zhen heaved a sigh of relief.
The baleful aura finally failed to invade his body. If it really entered, he would be finished.
Fang Tian, who was outside the door, was not surprised to hear that defense.
He had long guessed that Wu Zhen would have something to defend himself. He did not n to kill Wu Zhen in one go.
The first baleful aura only shattered Wu Zhen¡¯s defense.
Fang Tian chanted an incantation again and forced out all the murderous aura in the stone at once, adding Yu Su¡¯s aura to it.
He then extracted more than half of the ferocious aura from his spiritual artifact.
A few secondster, this powerful force rushed towards Wu Zhen in the room at an extremely fast speed.
Even a high-grade rank five person would be beaten senseless in the room, let alone a ck Magic Master like Wu Zhen.
Wu Zhen curled up under the nket and did not dare to breathe.
He could feel the power outside the door. This power carried a destructive power. It was probably a murderous aura that could only be cultivated by people in the Great Fulfilment realm.
This power wasparable to his master¡¯s killing move at his peak.
He was definitely unable to resist.
Was he really going to die in prison this time?
Thinking of this, Wu Zhen trembled in fear and almost peed his pants.
He hurriedly sat by the wall, wanting to dodge these attacks.
Unexpectedly, he was locked onto by this attack. No matter how he moved, he could not change the fact that the murderous aura was about to attack him.
He was so afraid that he closed his eyes, leaving behind painful tears.
Wu Zhen knew in his heart that he was finished!
He was going to die.
Soon, the murderous aura hit his chest. He could not help but scream and groan in pain. His heart felt like it had been scratched by a knife.
It was as if his body was about to be dismembered.
He held his head in extreme pain and kept screaming.
Fang Tian, who was outside the door, watched leisurely. He was not afraid of attracting the attention of others at all. When he came in, he had already sprinkled knockout powder on the entire area.
Other than him, no one would be awake for half an hour.
As for Wu Zhen¡¯s strange cry, he thought that it was a natural reaction of his body and did not think that Wu Zhen was still awake.
A momentter, Wu Zhen was shocked to discover that the pain had disappeared.
He felt something shatter against his chest.
Could it be that the spiritual artifact Yu Su gave him had worked?
Then, Wu Zhen found that his body had gone limp and he was no longer breathing. Strangely, he was still conscious.
He could hear the prison door opening and Fang Tian walking in.
Fang Tian checked his nostrils and found that he was not breathing. Then, he stabbed him in the chest.
He only left in satisfaction when he saw blood slowly flowing out of Wu Zhen¡¯s chest.
After more than ten seconds, there was no more movement outside. Only then did two people walk out of the secret room of the prison. These two people were Yu Su and Ruan Dong.
Yu Su walked forward and quickly pulled out the saber to stop the bleeding.
At the end, she tore off a talisman that was stuck to the side of the bed. This talisman could cause one to temporarily enter a state of fake death. Just now, she activated this talisman at the critical moment, allowing Wu Zhen to escape Fang Tian¡¯s inspection.
What surprised Yu Su the most was Fang Tian¡¯s ruthlessness.
He saw that Wu Zhen was dead but he stabbed him in the heart again.
If not for the fact that the blood flow in his fake death state was very slow, Wu Zhen would really not have been able to escape this cmity..
Chapter 709: Ruthless
Chapter 709: Ruthless
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su took out a healing talisman and pasted it on Wu Zhen¡¯s heart. After catalyzing it, the heart temporarily maintained its original function.
This talisman could onlyst for three hours.
If they did not perform a heart surgery on Wu Zhen in three hours, he would also die from the knife wound.
¡°How are you?¡± Ruan Dong held Wu Zhen¡¯s body and asked.
Wu Zhen¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. ¡°I thought I was really going to die this time. At the most critical moment, the spiritual artifact Yu Su gave me worked. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have survived until now.¡±
He was filled with lingering fear.
He was also shocked by that person¡¯s ruthlessness.
Wu Zhen thought that he had a cooperative rtionship with that person. He did not expect that person to send the number one assassin to kill him. When Fang Tian saw that he was hit by the murderous aura, he still went forward and stabbed him.
This proved that that person really did not want him to live.
Knock knock knock!
The leader of the third team, Zhang Long, walked in and said with a regretful expression, ¡°Minister, that person is extremely skilled. He has Minister Wang¡¯s men protecting him along the way. Our pursuit has failed.¡±
He had received Ruan Dong¡¯s notification in advance, telling him not to spend too much effort.
Of course, he did not use all his strength to chase after the person who came tonight.
Ruan Dong and Yu Su needed someone to bring the news of Wu Zhen¡¯s death out and let the person behind them think that their n had seeded. Only then could they execute the following n.
After Wu Zhen heard this, he gritted his teeth in anger and said, ¡°Too cunning!¡±
A few days ago, when he was interrogated by the Second Department, the Second Department¡¯s head, Wang Lang, even hinted to him that he had to keep his mouth shut and not tell anyone about the mastermind.
As long as he held on, the person behind him would definitely think of a way to save him.
At that time, Wu Zhen was skeptical and had a trace of hope in his heart. The mastermind had the ability to save him, but it depended on whether he wanted to save him or not.
Now, it seemed that what Wang Lang said was just to confuse him.
Wu Zhen was so angry that he spat out a mouthful of blood, his chest was dyed red with blood, ¡°Even if I can¡¯t get out, I will get master to avenge me, our ck Magic Master n will definitely not let him off!¡±
There was anger in his eyes.
Ruan Dong asked Zhang Long to contact the special hospital. After settling the matters here, he would immediately send Wu Zhen to the hospital.
Yu Su pressed two acupuncture points on Wu Zhen¡¯s body. ¡°I¡¯m just helping you stop the bleeding in your heart. You still have to go to the hospital for surgery. You can¡¯t be too agitated.¡±
¡°Alright.¡± Wu Zhen nodded and said, ¡°Yu Su, thank you for this.¡±
He was conquered by Yu Su¡¯s strength.
A spiritual artifact made by Yu Su could actually block such a terrifying power.
From this perspective, Yu Su could be considered his savior.
Yu Su nodded. ¡°Since that person has confirmed that you¡¯re dead, why don¡¯t we beat him at his own game? I¡¯ll get Minister Ruan to change a corpse hereter. You can also move to another ce to recuperate. We¡¯ll temporarily im that you¡¯re dead to the public. Do you understand?¡±
She did this for Wu Zhen¡¯s safety.
If the mastermind hade to assassinate him a few more times, Wu Zhen would really not have been able to escape.
Wu Zhen clearly understood what Yu Su meant. He was also afraid that Fang Tian woulde again. If he did not do so, he would encounter assassination attempts again and again.
If he followed Yu Su¡¯s method, he still had a new ce to stay.
The living conditions there might be better than here. This could be considered a blessing in disguise, right?
Wu Zhen immediately said, ¡°Sure, but I would like to apply for bodyguards to protect me. I¡¯m really too afraid.¡±
¡°Sure,¡± Ruan Dong agreed. ¡°You¡¯ll have two bodyguards by your side. They¡¯re both strong in martial arts and metaphysics. Rest assured and recuperate!¡±
On the surface, these two bodyguards were protecting him, but in reality, they were also monitoring him.
He could not lose this witness.
Yu Su also smiled.
She was not worried that Wu Zhen would harm others after he was released from prison. He would no longer be able to cultivate in the future.
Yu Su said, ¡°I¡¯ll absorb the murderous aura from your chest now. Bear with it.¡±
¡°Okay,¡± Wu Zhen said in a low voice.
He knew that if a metaphysical master did not treat his wounds, he would not be able to survive even if he was sent to the hospital for surgery now.
Yu Su reached out and pressed two more acupoints on his body. She took out a spiritual artifact and ced it on Wu Zhen¡¯s chest.
There was Yu Su¡¯s aura in the murderous aura of the attack just now.
If Yu Su did not draw her aura away, she might cause Wu Jiang to misunderstand. Not only did she want to absorb that portion of the baleful aura, but she also wanted to absorb the wisp of her aura.
Soon, the wisp of Yu Su¡¯s aura on Wu Zhen¡¯s body was absorbed by the spiritual artifact.
The baleful aura was also slowly being sucked away.
At this moment, Yu Su secretly released a wisp of Master Peng¡¯s aura and injected it into Wu Zhen¡¯s meridians.
This wisp of aura was intercepted by Yu Su during her battle with Peng Chan in Hu Rui¡¯s wardst time. It wasing in handy now..
Chapter 710: Changing Bodies
Chapter 710: Changing Bodies
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
When the great ck Magic Master arrived, he would naturally treat Wu Zhen.
At that time, he would realize that Wu Zhen¡¯s broken meridians were caused by the mastermind.
Wu Zhen would hate the person behind him even more.
After the baleful aura waspletely absorbed, Yu Su removed the spiritual artifact and said slowly, ¡°He has to recuperate for the first three days. His emotions can¡¯t fluctuate too much. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±
She nodded at Ruan Dong and left.
Yu Su¡¯s actions were done under Wu Zhen¡¯s nose the entire time, and he did not find anything amiss.
Ruan Dong turned off a small camera in the cell.
For this assassination attempt, he would have the people from the technical section merge the video of the corridor and the cell together and store it as important physical evidence.
When the great ck Magic Master arrived, he would naturally understand what had happened.
After a while, the leader of the third team, Zhang Long, walked in. ¡°Director, the hospital has been contacted. We can go over now.¡±
¡°Lift him up!¡± Ruan Dong immediately ordered.
Soon, Wu Zhen was safely transported out. Zhang Long guarded him the entire time, and his movements were very hidden.
And in Wu Zhen¡¯s original cell, there was an additional corpse.
This corpse was a great viin. He had once used sorcery to kill more than a hundred people before being arrested this year. The evidence was conclusive.
After he died, Wu Zhen¡¯s aura was injected into his body.
The top-notch special effects artist had put on makeup and made the corpse looked like he had suffered a bacsh. His face had also been changed.
Unless the mastermind came over, no one would realize that this was not Wu Zhen.
This corpse could be passed off as the real one. Even if Wang Lang saw it, he would not notice anything unusual.
At twelve o¡¯clock that night, Ruan Dong reported to his superiors that Wu Zhen had been killed by the intruder.
The next morning, in the director¡¯s office.
Wang Lang knocked on the door crazily. ¡°Director Yan! Director Yan, it¡¯s me!¡±
After hearing the response from inside, he quickly walked in. ¡°Director Yan, Ruan Dong made such a huge mistake. You have to punish him well. He actually let a key witness like Wu Zhen die!¡±
In fact, Wang Lang had received the news in the wee hours of the morning.
He had long known that Wu Zhen had been killed by an assassin. He was so excited that he did not sleep the entire night. He was guessing what punishment Director Yan would give Ruan Dong.
¡°What are you shouting about? This has nothing to do with the Second Department. Go back!¡± Director Yan said coldly.
He knew what was happening, so he would not be led astray by Wang Lang¡¯s words.
Besides, even if he wanted to punish someone, it would be an order from his superiors, not his decision alone.
Wang Lang said indignantly, ¡°Director Yan, this matter is veryplicated. There are some things you don¡¯t know.¡±
He looked at Yan Jing¡¯s expression and realized that Yan Jing had been expressionless ever since he entered.
He quickly said, ¡°As far as I know, Ruan Dong has always had a good rtionship with that metaphysical master, Yu Su. Wu Zhen had attempted to assasinate Yu Su. Yu Su must be dissatisfied and want to take revenge. At this time, Ruan Dong can make things easier for Yu Su so that she can sessfully kill Wu Zhen.¡±
Yan Jing kept a straight face. ¡°Do you have evidence?¡±
¡°Evidence¡¡± Wang Lang¡¯s voice suddenly became hoarse. What he said was all spection. Of course, there was no evidence.
If he wanted evidence, he could create it!
However,st night, he was only concerned about being happy and did not think of this at all, so he did not have any evidence.
Seeing Wang Lang¡¯s expression, Yan Jing knew what to do. ¡°Since you don¡¯t have evidence, don¡¯t spread rumors. Do you know that your current actions are nder? You¡¯re an old staff member of the Metaphysics Management Office. How could you make such a small mistake?!¡±
He felt more and more disappointed.
At first, he only felt that Wang Lang had been lured down the wrong path. Now, he was certain that Wang Lang had ill intentions.
If such a person became the director of the Metaphysics Management Office, it would be a disaster for the entire management office.
Wang Lang was shocked, but the unwillingness in his heart made him continue to argue. ¡°Director Yan, I don¡¯t have any evidence now, but I can investigate. If you believe me, I will definitely show the truth to you.¡±
Wasn¡¯t it just evidence? If he was given time and the power to investigate, he could forge a dozen pieces of evidence.
However, if the opportunity to investigate Ruan Dong was lost, there would really be no more.
Yan Jing sneered, his eyes cold.
If Ruan Dong had not told him about this long ago, he might really have been deceived by Wang Lang.
He was not stupid. Naturally, he would not let Wang Lang investigate blindly in the management office.
Yan Jing said slowly, ¡°Let¡¯s put this matter aside for the time being. This is not only my idea, but also the higher-ups¡¯ idea.. If you¡¯re not convinced, go to the higher-ups and discuss it with them!¡±
Chapter 711: Apology
Chapter 711: Apology
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yan Jing wanted to end the case as soon as possible and personally go to the Xiao family to apologize to Old Master Xiao.
Wang Lang gritted his teeth in anger. He was extremely dissatisfied.
What did he mean by ¡®higher-ups¡¯? It must be that Yan Jing wanted to protect Ruan Dong and give him face.
Why was Director Yan so biased! He was not convinced.
What was so bad about him, Wang Lang,pared to Ruan Dong? Why didn¡¯t Yan Jing choose him as a candidate?
¡°Is there anything else? If not, go back. I have to continue working.¡± Yan Jing held the document and chased him away.
Seeing that Director Yan was determined to protect Ruan Dong, Wang Lang¡¯s heart ached even more. ¡°Go ahead.¡±
After saying this, he turned around and walked out.
In a ce that Yan Jing could not see, his face was ferocious and distorted. It was so ugly that it was terrifying.
Director Yan did not allow him to investigate Ruan Dong, nor did he say that he was not allowed to investigate Wu Zhen¡¯s corpse.
Wang Lang led the two of them towards the prison.
He got someone to open the cell and strode in.
As soon as he entered the cell, he sensed that the murderous aura in the entire cell was very strong. There was arge pool of blood on the corpse¡¯s chest, and there was a dagger stuck in it.
All the characteristics were the same as what the mastermind had said. This corpse was probably really Wu Zhen.
At this moment, Zhang Long appeared.
Zhang Long chased everyone from the Second Department out of the cell and did not let them get close. He also got someone to carry the corpse out and into the morgue.
Wang Lang was not in a hurry. After being chased out, he immediately contacted the mastermind.
He sent a message: [Master, that corpse is Wu Zhen. I saw it very clearly. His aura is also on his body, but I couldn¡¯te into close contact with it.]
Soon, the other party replied: ¡°Got it. Guard the corpse well and don¡¯t let anyone destroy it. I¡¯ll get the great ck Magic Master to go overter and let him take a good look at his disciple¡¯s corpse.¡±
The mastermind knew that Wu Zhen was Wu Jiang¡¯s most beloved disciple.
Wu Jiang nned to pass the entire sect to Wu Zhen. If he knew that Wu Zhen was dead, he would definitely gopletely crazy.
At that time, Yu Su would be in trouble.
As for the most annoying Ruan Dong, if he had used a n to kill him, the Metaphysics Management Office could onlynd the me on Wang Lang.
At that time, the Daoist Association would be able to cover and hide everything themselves.
In the Southwest Tribe.
Wu Jiang¡¯s phone rang.
On the other end of the phone was his biological son. ¡°Father, I¡¯ve been asking around in the capital. I heard that Wu Zhen was killed in prison. My condolences!¡±
Wu Jiang was silent for a long time. After a long time, he slowly said, ¡°I understand. Find me a ce to stay. I¡¯ll go there personally in a few days.¡±
Wu Zhen was dead?
His most beloved disciple, the disciple who was going to take over his legacy in the future, had died?
After hanging up the phone, Wu Jiang sat on the spot for a long time before spitting out a mouthful of blood.
Wiping his mouth, Wu Jiang walked into a secret room.
There was a table in the middle of the secret room, and there were a few fate tablets on the table.
This Life te was also a kind of voodoo technique that drew that person¡¯s aura into the Life te. If that person was fatally injured, the Life te would shatter.
Under the continuous attacks, the Life te would finally turn into dust.
He looked at Wu Zhen¡¯s life te. A deep crack appeared on the life te, almost shattering the entire life te.
Wu Jiang looked at it carefully.
If it was an ordinary person, they would have died long ago. However, that person was his disciple, so Wu Jiang was not sure if Wu Zhen was really dead.
He still had onest bit of hope in his heart.
Wu Jiang made up his mind. If his disciple really died, he would make the murderer pay the price.
If his disciple did not die, he would take revenge on the person who plotted against him.
Then, he asked the servants to pack their luggage and prepare to take the ne to the capital to investigate.
In the afternoon, in the hospital ward.
Yu Su stood in front of He Jun. ¡°They should wake up soon.¡±
Ruan Dong nodded, his eyes filled with worry.
Although he trusted Yu Su, he was always afraid that something would happen. Perhaps he was worrying too much.
For the past few days when the two captains were down, he felt that something was missing from his side.
¡°Hiss hiss!¡±
The little snake crawled out of Yu Su¡¯s pocket and headed towards the two on the bed.
It circled around for a while before heading towards Leng Yan¡¯s wrist and biting it, causing blood to drip down.
The little snake greedily absorbed the baleful aura in the blood and used the magic power in its body to try its best to absorb the baleful aura.
After a while, the murderous aura on Leng Yan¡¯s body decreased.
In the end, the aura disappearedpletely..
Chapter 712: Clue
Chapter 712: Clue
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Leng Yan tried her best to open her eyes. She felt that she had a very long dream. In the dream, she had be a vegetable. Although she could hear people¡¯s words, she could not move or think.
It took all her strength to open her eyes.
The first person she saw was Yu Su.
Yu Su walked over and ced her hand on her wrist. ¡°Your body is rather exhausted. Take care of your health in the future and slowly recuperate.¡±
Leng Yan tried her best to look to the side and was slightly surprised to find Ruan Dong standing beside her.
Then, she came back to her senses and recalled what had happened previously.
The little snake went towards He Jun and bit his wrist too, repeating the same action.
Leng Yan also noticed the little snake sticking out its tongue and could not help but be shocked.
Yu Su exined, ¡°This is my pet. You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡±
Leng Yan nodded. ¡°You must have saved me!¡±
She must have been poisoned very badly.
Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been unconscious for so long.
Yu Su said, ¡°Yes, the main savior is still the little snake. If not for it, you wouldn¡¯t have woken up so quickly. Do you still remember what happened before you fainted?¡±
Ruan Dong¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Someone attacked you.¡±
Leng Yan frowned and thought carefully.
She had just woken up. Her mind was in a mess, and her memories were iplete. It would take some time for her memories to return.
After a while, Leng Yan said, ¡°Yes, someone attacked Leng Jun and me. That person was Master Peng of the Daoist Association. Because we found a key clue, we were about to investigate deeper when we fainted.¡±
The situation at that time was too urgent and they had no time to inform the others in the management office.
¡°What clues?¡± Ruan Dong¡¯s face was serious as he turned on the recorder on his chest.
He wanted to record this evidence as important evidence.
¡°It¡¯s a futon! It¡¯s a futon!¡± He Jun suddenly sat up from the bed and shouted with difficulty.
After he shouted, he looked around in confusion. The room was white, and there were birds chirping outside the window.
¡°What is this ce? Am I dead?¡± Then, he saw Yu Su and Ruan Dong.
Ruan Dong smiled. ¡°What futon?¡±
He Jun was stunned for a moment before he fell back down and closed his eyes.
Thismotion shocked Ruan Dong and Leng Yan. Ruan Dong hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you alright?¡±
Yu Su walked over unhurriedly and reached out to take He Jun¡¯s pulse. After a moment, she said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. He¡¯s under too much psychological pressure, which caused him to wake up suddenly. Let him rest for a while more.¡±
FThen, Yu Su took out a stick of calming incense and lit it in the room.
He Jun¡¯s breathing became stable again.
Ruan Dong got someone to move Leng Yan¡¯s bed out, and the three of them went to another room to talk.
Leng Yan continued the topic from before and said slowly, ¡°ording to the cattail in He Wan¡¯s hand, we focused on observing the futons in the Daoist Association. We secretly extracted mats from different ces and took them to be tested one by one. In the end, we found the same cattail in Master Peng¡¯s residence.¡±
She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°After we discovered this clue, we were preparing to return. Unexpectedly, an ident happened on the way back.¡±
Everyone knew what happened after that.
¡°Are there any other clues?¡± Yu Su asked.
Leng Yan thought for a moment. ¡°There¡¯s a clue. I¡¯m not very sure. I keep feeling that He Wan¡¯s face is a little simr to Master Peng¡¯s. Both of them have an aquiline nose and there are simrities between their eyebrows.¡±
She didn¡¯t have any evidence, but she was sure that Master Peng¡¯s identity must be problematic. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been plotted against.
¡°Also, I feel that Master Peng looks a little familiar, as if I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before. There¡¯s no evidence of this either.¡± Leng Yan tried her best to recall. ¡°There must be a spy in our Metaphysics Management Office.¡±
That person must know her and He Jun very well. He knew the moves they were good at and their weaknesses.
¡°I know. Minister Wang has a close rtionship with them,¡± Ruan Dong said in a low voice.
He could guarantee that Wang Lang must have said something to the Daoist Association.
One day, he would take revenge!
Yu Su continued to ask, ¡°When that person attacked, did you notice anything strange?¡±
Leng Yan recalled carefully, ¡°That person was wearing a mask. He looked at me as if I was an ant. However, there was indeed a strange ce..¡±
Chapter 713: Victory
Chapter 713: Victory
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Yes?¡±
Ruan Dong¡¯s expression froze as he listened attentively.
Leng Yan said slowly, ¡°Although the aura on that person¡¯s body is terrifying, he has never attacked. He has always let the people around him attack. He seems to be worried about something or he¡¯s injured.¡±
If this was used well, it could be the secret to victory.
This was something she had to tell the Metaphysics Management Office.
Ruan Dong made a reasonable guess. ¡°Is there a possibility that the person who assassinated you is Master Peng?¡±
Since he had found something suspicious about Master Peng, Master Peng should be flustered.
It was very likely that he would make a move.
Leng Yan continued, ¡°It¡¯s very likely! When He Jun and I went to investigate the Daoist Association, Master Peng happened toe out of seclusion. His aura isn¡¯t very stable and he even feels empty. This might be why he didn¡¯t make a move.¡±
He might have been attacked hard.
His magic power had yet to recover. He had coincidentally encountered Leng Yan and He Jun¡¯s probing and had yet to hide his aura.
They attacked the two captains on the way to seal their mouths and prevent the news of his body being depleted from spreading. At the same time, he wanted to intercept the information on the futon.
That made sense.
Yu Su suddenly thought of a few bacshes and said, ¡°If he¡¯s really the mastermind, it¡¯s rather fitting. I used Yu Miao and He Wan to bacsh the mastermind a few times. It¡¯s very likely that his body¡¯s abilities are depleted, and his seclusion is even more of a way to deceive people. Essentially, he¡¯s recuperating.¡±
In that case, wouldn¡¯t it make sense?
The reason why he did not take the initiative to assassinate both of them was because his magic power was still very weak.
Yu Su recalled that she had tested Peng Chan¡¯s Dharmic powers in the wardst time, but she realized that his Dharmic powers were still considered deep.
Could it be that Peng Chan had obtained some fortuitous encounter and replenished the Dharmic powers in his body?
¡°Then why is he so anxious to obtain the spirit stone mine in the Hu family¡¯s development area?¡±
Ruan Dong frowned. He felt that there was something he could not figure out.
Yu Su was also deep in thought.
If Peng Chan was the person behind him, his body would be empty after the bacsh and he had made up for it through some method.
However, he still needed spirit stones.
Why did he need spirit stones?
A different thought suddenly appeared in Yu Su¡¯s mind. ¡°Perhaps he wants spirit stones to extend his lifespan! After he suffered a bacsh, his foundation was unstable and his luck became scarce. His lifespan will naturally decrease. If he doesn¡¯t forcefully increase his realm, he will die!¡±
To the mastermind, lifespan was the most important.
After so many years of nning and obtaining so much luck, wasn¡¯t it just to extend his lifespan?
If his lifespan was about to end, he naturally could not sit still.
That was why Master Peng personally came to Hu Rui¡¯s ward to persuade the Hu family to cure the worm and he wanted get the Hu family¡¯s spirit stone mine as soon as possible.
Leng Yan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The premonition in her heart was very strong. ¡°That should be the reason!¡±
¡°We need to confirm the identity of the mastermind again. At the very least, we have to obtain the relevant evidence before we can do anything else,¡± Ruan Dong said.
Yu Su nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±
Ruan Dong also had to report to his superiors. He could not always fight alone.
When necessary, his superiors would naturally give him the right to exercise his authority independently.
Yu Su thought of something else and said to him, ¡°I¡¯m going to Chinatown tomorrow. Everything is ready. The worm poison in Hu Rui¡¯s body can be cured. If the management office has extra manpower, can you send me two people?¡±
Yesterday, the Hu family had sent her a message, saying that they had already prepared everything and could go to Chinatown at any time.
Yu Su told the Hu family to book a flight the day after tomorrow.
Ruan Dong nodded. ¡°Of course. In Chinatown, if you need anything, you can use the name of the association toplete your matters.¡±
The three of them chatted for a while more before Yu Su left.
That night, Leng Yan was brought home by her family to recuperate. There were also people from the management office stationed near her house to protect her.
At night, Yu Su sent a message to Wen Chuan.
Yu Su: [Senior Brother, when I go back this time, prepare more specialties for me. The pastry was too deliciousst time. The studio staff didn¡¯t have enough.]
She read the book as she waited for a reply.
Not long after, Wen Chuan replied: [I mailed you ten boxesst time. Isn¡¯t that enough? I¡¯ve been studying a gamey recently. When youe, you have to y another game with me. Eversince you had left, there¡¯s no one with skillsparable to you. It¡¯s too boring..]
Chapter 714: Chinatown
Chapter 714: Chinatown
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su: [No problem, wait for me!]
The next morning, Yu Su carried a small bag and boarded the ne.
Hu Yu and his wife were both here. Hu Rui was wrapped up tightly. It happened to be winter, so he did not attract much attention.
This was Hu Rui¡¯s own idea.
He felt that his sickly appearance was too ugly. The flesh on his cheeks had disappeared these few days, and he was simply a little thin. He looked especially listless.
He didn¡¯t want to be stared at, so he put on his hat and mask.
Yu Su sat by the window and looked at the ovepping clouds. Her feelings were a little different from thest time she went to Chinatown.
Perhaps there was a senior brother waiting for her, but she felt a little close to the ce.
Although it was very likely that the mastermind also lived in Chinatown, Yu Su automatically ignored it because there was not much fluctuation in that person¡¯s emotions.
¡°Have you prepared everything?¡± Yu Su asked Hu Yu.
Hu Yu nodded. ¡°We sent the butler to Chinatown first. After purchasing the items, we booked an inn and ced the items in a spacious room. We can start anytime when we arrive.¡±
Seeing that he had considered it very carefully, Yu Su said, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s do that!
The news of Yu Su¡¯s departure was also told to Peng Chan by his people in the capital.
After Peng Chan found out, he was excited. ¡°You really insisted oning to hell. Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t leave!¡±
This time, he would not let Yu Su go again.
He immediately took out his phone and sent a message to Wu Jiang. [Great ck Magic Master, Yu Su is on a ne to Chinatown. If you want to take revenge, don¡¯t go to the wrong ce. I¡¯m waiting for you at the Daoist Association!]
What he did not know was that Wu Jiang was already on the ne.
He had already boarded a ne to the capital. His phone was turned off and he could not see Peng Chan¡¯s message.
Seeing that there was no reply for a long time, Peng Chan went to the secret room to cultivate.
This time, he wanted to kill Yu Su personally to avenge himself.
Soon, the ne that Yu Su and the others were onnded.
There was no airport in Chinatown. They took a ne to the airport in the neighboring city and were picked up by the people from the Hu family. They took the car that the Hu family had prepared in advance and headed to Chinatown.
After Yu Su got off the ne, she sent a message to Wen Chuan. [Senior Brother, the Hu family has prepared a room for you toplete the ritual in the inn. If you don¡¯t want to do the ritual in your courtyard, you cane to the inn. What do you think?]
It was understandable that his senior brother did not want outsiders to enter his courtyard as he didn¡¯t meet guests often.
However, his courtyard had a protective array, so it would be more private.
Wen Chuan replied, [I¡¯ll go to the inn.]
He had heard about the spirit stone mine from Yu Su and knew Peng Chan¡¯s nature.
If Peng Chan did something that dyed the undoing of the worm poison, that would not be good.
Although he was confident that Peng Chan would not dare to do so, he still had to be responsible for the patient. Since he had agreed, he would consider it carefully.
There was no array in the inn, but he could set up an array on the spot.
With his strength, it was rtively easy for him to set up an array formation that did not let outsiders spy on him.
Yu Su replied, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll give you the address of the innter. We¡¯ll meet at the inn.¡±
Wen Chuan: [Sure.]
After two hours, Yu Su and the others arrived in Chinatown.
Wen Chuan was already waiting in the room.
Yu Su walked into the room and said with a smile, ¡°Senior Brother, long time no see.¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Wen Chuan stood up and nodded.
Hu Yu and the other two were dazzled by Wen Chuan¡¯s handsome appearance. They had never seen such a gentle man.
Yu Su introduced, ¡°This is CEO Hu and his wife. The one in the middle is Young Master Hu.¡±
Hu Yu and the other two bowed and said in unison, ¡°Hello, Master Wen.¡±
The three of them had admired Master Wen for a long time.
After Yu Su told her Wen Chuan¡¯s name, Hu Yu sent someone to Chinatown to investigate. In the end, he was shocked that Yu Su actually knew such a magnificent person.
After that, they heard that the curse on Yu Ruo¡¯s body was also broken by Master Wen, and they were even more impressed.
Wen Chuan reached out his hand and helped them up. ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to be so polite!¡±
He asked Hu Rui, ¡°Are you feeling alright? Do you want to detoxify the parasite poison today, or do you want to rest for a day and detoxify the parasite tomorrow?¡±
Chapter 715: Removing the Worm Poison
Chapter 715: Removing the Worm Poison
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
He had sat in the car for at least four hours today. For someone like Hu Rui who had been sick for a long time, his body was very exhausted.
If Hu Rui did not have the energy, the effect of Wen Chuan¡¯s treatment would be halved.
Hu Rui hurriedly said, ¡°Of course I would like it to be done today! I¡¯ve been tortured by this damn worm poison for a long time. I really want to take out that poisonous worm now. I can sleep more peacefully tonight too.¡±
God knew how painful it was for him to feel the existence of the worm every night when he slept.
He believed that this memory would never be forgotten in his life.
Seeing the determination in his eyes, Wen Chuan nodded in satisfaction.
It would be best if the patient had fighting spirit.
Yu Su also said, ¡°Chinatown isn¡¯t safe either. The sooner we get rid of the worm poison, the sooner we can avoid being disturbed by the people who create problems for us.¡±
Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take Young Master Hu¡¯s pulse. If his body is fine, I¡¯ll remove the worm today.¡±
This pulse was equivalent to a physical examination. He had to eliminate other dangers before the surgery to prevent any idents during the spell.
At Wen Chuan¡¯s signal, Hu Rui sat on the stool beside him.
Wen Chuan stretched out two fingers and gently ced them on Hu Rui¡¯s wrist.
A momentter, he smiled and said in a clear voice, ¡°Young Master Hu is fine. I can cure the worm poison today. Bring us to the room where we can conduct the ritual.¡±
¡°Good, good, good!¡± Hu Yu said excitedly, finally feeling a little relieved.
He trusted Wen Chuan very much. As long as Master Wen said that it could be solved, he felt that the spell was more than half sessful.
Wu Xi quickly asked the servant to lead the way.
When they reached the door, Wen Chuan said gently, ¡°President Hu, Mrs. Hu, you¡¯re weak and can¡¯t enter the room. Wait outside!¡±
¡°Okay, okay!¡± Hu Yu quickly replied.
Wu Xi¡¯s eyes were filled with worry as she watched Hu Rui enter the room. She felt uneasy.
After entering the room, Wen Chuan nodded in satisfaction.
Yu Su had already asked him about theyout of the room. In the end, it was set up per Wen Chuan¡¯s request. Everything in the room was veryplete.
There was a small bed on the innermost side. A table was ced beside the bed, and there were tools prepared on the table.
All kinds of talismans were pasted around the room.
Yu Su could tell that the Hu family had put in a lot of effort to prepare this room. She was quite satisfied.
Wen Chuan said, ¡°Young Master Hu, lie t on the bed, close your eyes, and rest for a moment.¡±
Hu Ruiy down obediently.
Yu Su walked over and reached out to tap him. Hu Rui instantly fell asleep, and his breathing became long and slow.
Wen Chuan arrived earlier than Yu Su and the others. He had already set up an array formation around the inn to ensure that the aura in the room would not leak out.
He also set up a very powerful array formation in the room to prevent peeping and eavesdropping. It could also disrupt various electronic devices and ensure that every move in the room was hidden.
Wen Chuan noticed that Hu Rui was frowning and struggling with his thoughts. He prepared to cast a spellter to let the patient rest for a while.
He looked at Yu Su and said, ¡°Yu Su, from your physiognomy, you¡¯re a little different from before. Your fate has more variables now.¡±
Yu Su smiled. ¡°As expected, I can¡¯t hide anything from you. Look, what do you think this is?¡±
She took the little snake out of her pocket.
The little snake was still in a daze when it was picked up in its sleep.
When it smelled Wen Chuan¡¯s aura, its eyes lit up and it stuck out its tongue shyly at him.
This was the smell of an expert!
¡°Oh? That¡¯s interesting.¡±
Wen Chuan counted with his fingers and said with a smile, ¡°I see. You found the legendary ce. Did you have any fortuitous encounters?¡±
Of course, he was curious.
After staying in Chinatown for so many years, all he did was y chess with himself and make desserts.
It was very boring.
Yu Su looked at her senior brother¡¯s lively appearance and found it a little funny. ¡°Yes, I helped someone look at her ancestral residence and obtained an ancient painting. That painting was aplete map. ording to the map, I went to a cave. In the cave, I discovered the fortuitous encounter of my master¡¯s ancestor¡¡±
She told him everything that had happened.
Wen Chuan said enviously, ¡°This spirit snake is not ordinary. Raise it well. You might have a chance to understand beastnguage in the future. I remember that there¡¯s a secret technique called beastnguage. I¡¯ll find it for you tomorrow.¡±
¡°Alright!
Chapter 716: Relief
Chapter 716: Relief
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su fiddled with the little snake and said, ¡°I also found a lot of spirit stones in the cave. Of course, I also know a way to help you escape.¡±
She knew that her senior brother had helped her so much just for this matter.
Why wouldn¡¯t she fulfill her senior brother¡¯s wish?
¡°I¡¯d like to hear more!¡±
Wen Chuan¡¯s eyes shed, and a trace of nervousness appeared on his usually rxed face.
Yu Su said, ¡°Your situation is recorded on the wall of the cave. There¡¯s also a secret technique on how you can remove the restrictions. I¡¯ve memorized it all. After helping Hu Rui undo the worm technique, I¡¯ll tell you the secret technique. After you master the secret technique, you¡¯ll be free.¡±
After hearing this, Wen Chuan said, ¡°Junior Sister, are you sure that that method will seed?¡±
He knew that the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.
Therefore, he would rather not let himself have hope than experience the pain of disappointment.
Yu Su nodded with an affirmative expression. ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll definitely be able to get out of this prison this time. When the timees, you muste to the capital to find me.¡±
¡°Alright, what a coincidence you had this time, to have obtained a secret technique.¡± Wen Chuan nodded, deep in thought.
He had a feeling that this secret technique was not obtained from the cave, but since Yu Su was willing to help him, he would not expose her.
Since Yu Su had a secret, he would pretend not to know!
Right now, he only wanted to escape from the ancient city and be a free person. He wants to enjoy all kinds of scenery outside.
Perhaps one day he would get tired of it. He would then find another ce, and live in seclusion again.
However, that was a matter for the future.
Yu Su smiled yfully. ¡°Of course. Perhaps the heavens want to help you too. However, I¡¯ve helped you so much. How do you want to thank me?¡±
She knew that her senior brother would definitely thank her properly.
In the future, he would be a very powerful help to deal with the mastermind.
In that case, she felt more confident.
Wen Chuan nced at her and said calmly, ¡°On the day Ipletely escape, I¡¯ll give you a big gift. You¡¯ll know then.¡±
¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Yu Suughed.
Wen Chuan looked at Hu Rui. Seeing that his breathing had calmed down again, his expression rxed a lot. ¡°We can remove the parasite now.¡±
After removing the worm, he would be able to study the method to escape.
He took a deep breath and calmed his excitement.
Yu Su took out her toolbox, opened the box, and ced it on the table at the side.
She turned around and said to Wen Chuan, ¡°Senior Brother, let¡¯s do the same asst time. I¡¯ll do the spells and you¡¯ll assist me.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Wen Chuan stood at the side and watched Yu Su¡¯s every move.
Yu Su walked up to Hu Rui and ced the little snake on the bed.
¡°Hiss, hiss, hiss!¡±
The little snake crawled to Hu Rui¡¯s neck and bit it.
Then, it excitedly inserted its teeth into it and sucked in the remaining murderous aura around Hu Rui¡¯s neck. It then used its magic power to try to suck out the poisonous gas from the worm¡¯s body.
Unfortunately, not only did he not suck it out, but he even awakened the worm.
The little snake continued to absorb the essence energy from the worm with a look of enjoyment.
The worm sensed danger and wanted to move.
Yu Su started to take action. She took out a talisman and stuck it on the other side of Hu Rui¡¯s neck.
This ensured that the worm could only move around Hu Rui¡¯s head. If the worm reached the small snake, the small snake could eat the worm. If it came to the talisman paper, the talisman paper would suppress the worm.
Yu Su did this to prevent the worm from moving from Hu Rui¡¯s head to other parts of his body, such as the heart.
Yu Su took out another piece of spice and lit it.
This spice was the famous Canaan Incense.
After the Canaan Spice was burned, it could produce a special fragrance that attracted all kinds of insects and ferocious beasts.
She ced the incense near the talisman paper and tried to lure the worm out.
The worm sensed danger and was unwilling to move. However, the little snake was constantly absorbing the essence energy on its body. If it did not move, it would probably really die on the spot.
In a dilemma, it triggered the signal on its body.
This signal could be transmitted to the breeder connected to it by blood essence.
The owner of this worm was Wu Jiang.
When his two disciples left, Wu Jiang gave the carefully cultivated worm to Wu Bang. He also gave the poisonous spider to Wu Zhen. The poisonous spider was killed, and the worm was his most powerful poisonous worm.
He could not let the worm die.
At this moment, Wu Jiang was still sitting on the ne.
The environment inside the ne was not suitable for him to cast spells, so Wu Jiang walked into the bathroom.
He closed his eyes and felt the signal of the worm. He took out an arrow from his backpack and drew a special symbol on his arm.
After drawing, Wu Jiang muttered an incantation and exerted energy on the worm.
He took out another paper effigy, bit his palm, and smeared it on the paper effigy, burning it with a match..
Chapter 717: Drawing Talismans From Afar
Chapter 717: Drawing Talismans From Afar
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su clearly felt an attack as well.
Her hands flew as she drew a paperless talisman in the air with a cinnabar pen.
Wen Chuan was slightly surprised and couldn¡¯t help but mutter softly, ¡°She actually learned the legendary drawing of talismans from afar. This talent¡¡±
Drawing talismans from afar was a skill that could only be awakened after reaching the Great Fulfilment realm.
This skill could allow metaphysical masters to surpass the restrictions of time and space and attack enemies from afar.
Wen Chuan had learned it before and only learned it in recent years.
And Yu Su had actually learned this skill in her twenties.
Yu Su finished drawing the talisman in a few moves and locked onto the position of the attack. She alsounched an attack.
Scarlet me!
A heart me flickering with a faint purple light blossomed in the great ck Magic Master Wu Jiang¡¯s heart, his body reacted faster than his mind, he immediately stretched out his finger to seal the acupuncture points of his heart.
Wu Jiang was shocked.
He had never seen such a move that could actually appear out of nowhere.
One had to know that he was currently ten thousand meters in the sky!
Yu Su nced at Wen Chuan beside her. ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±
After that, she had to focus on removing the parasite.
If she did not force the worm out as soon as possible, Hu Rui¡¯s life would be in danger.
Wen Chuan immediately nodded and stretched out his hand to draw a seal. He used his magic power to move around Hu Rui¡¯s body.
Yu Su had set up a barrier in Hu Rui¡¯s brain to prevent any magic power from affecting it.
If not for the fact that the two of them were powerful, Hu Rui¡¯s brain would have been shattered. Even if the worm was drawn out, Hu Rui would have been in a vegetative state for the rest of his life.
Wen Chuan¡¯s Dharmic powers slowly became stronger, forcing the power of Wu Jiang out of Hu Rui¡¯s body.
Very quickly, Wen Chuan put a protective cover on Hu Rui.
In this way, Wu Jiang¡¯s spell could no longer pass through this protective barrier.
Yu Su praised, ¡°Senior Brother Wen, I feel at ease with you protecting me. You¡¯re indeed strong!¡±
If she fought with that person, it would be difficult to end in less than ten minutes.
But Wen Chuan only took dozens of seconds.
This strength made Yu Su too envious. If she could have such skills one day, she would not even be afraid of the mastermind and could directly kill her way up.
Perhaps this was Wen Chuan¡¯s confidence!
Wen Chuanughed and said humbly, ¡°I¡¯m older than you. It¡¯s normal for me to have such strength. When you reach my age, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be very difficult for me to defeat you.¡±
He originally thought that he was talented.
It was only when he met Yu Su that he realized what a genius among geniuses was. The arrogance in his heart naturally decreased a little.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°You tter me. I was just lucky.¡±
If not for her master¡¯s help, she might not even have been able to cultivate.
The spirit stones and spirit snake were obtained by chance.
¡°Luck is also a type of strength. You¡¯re too humble.¡± Wen Chuan smiled helplessly.
Then, Wen Chuan focused on protecting Hu Rui.
Yu Su continued to draw out worm.
In the toilet of the ne.
Wu Jiang used all his strength to neutralize the powerful attack and spat out a mouthful of blood.
Blood dyed the ground red.
He wiped his lips, his eyes filled with fear. ¡°This isn¡¯t Yu Su¡¯s strength, who is the person who can attack in this way?¡±
Then, a gentle figure appeared in his mind.
Could it be that person?
His mind raced as he thought about Yu Su¡¯s rtionship with that person. He felt extremely indignant.
Even if Yu Su was rted to that person, he had to take revenge!
Wu Zhen was his proudest disciple. If he died just like that, he would not be able to close his eyes even if he was buried.
Wu Jiang took a deep breath and adjusted the energy and blood in his body before pushing open the toilet door.
The person who was waiting to go to the toilet was shocked by the blood on the ground when he opened the door. He screamed, ¡°It¡¯s all blood. Someonee quickly!¡±
Soon, the air stewardess arrived. When she saw the blood in the toilet, she hurriedly ran to stop Wu Jiang. ¡°Sir, are you feeling unwell? How can I help you?¡±
¡°Piss off!¡±
Wu Jiang roared angrily and returned to his seat to rest with his eyes closed.
When he thought about how the worm he had painstakingly refined was about to be destroyed, he felt extremely depressed.
He closed his eyes and calcted.
When he arrived in the capital, he had to meet his biological son first and understand in detail how Wu Zhen had been arrested. Then, he would immediately go to Chinatown and meet Yu Su properly..
Chapter 718: Obtaining the Secret Technique
Chapter 718: Obtaining the Secret Technique
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In an inn in Chinatown.
The fragrance of the spices became stronger and stronger. Even the little snake was a little intoxicated. The worm could not help but move.
It slowly moved towards Hu Rui¡¯s neck.
The little snake waited at the side and restrained its aura to avoid scaring the worm.
After waiting for half a minute, the worm finally moved to his neck.
Like a bolt of lightning, the little snake stretched out its teeth and bit through Hu Rui¡¯s neck, swallowing the worm into its stomach.
Wen Chuan cast a small spell to stop the bleeding.
Yu Su immediately bandaged Hu Rui with the gauze and medicine she had prepared.
When the worm entered the little snake¡¯s stomach, the little snake looked intoxicated. It kept smacking its mouth and even stretched out its head to rub against Yu Su, indicating that it was too happy.
Yu Su smiled and said to it, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be more in the future.¡±
At this moment, Wu Jiang would probably be here soon.
Since Wu Jiang dared to settle scores with her, he had to leave her something. Yu Su felt that the worm he brought was not bad.
It was good to replenish the little snake¡¯s nutrition.
Wu Jiang, who had just gotten off the ne, shivered. He felt a little cold and wrapped his clothes tighter.
Wen Chuan couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°Yu Su, you really dote on it. It¡¯s smarter than ordinary spirit pets and has a very close rtionship with you.¡±
Yu Su¡¯s adoption of this spirit pet was done too well.
It made him envious.
Ordinary spirit pets were caught by themselves. As they were restricted from living a free life they used to have, they had rather irritable tempers.
Their intelligences were not as high as the little snake¡¯s.
Wen Chuan looked at the little snake¡¯s actions and could actually guess its thoughts. It was really cute.
Yu Su nodded. ¡°His mother is also a spirit beast at the perfected realm. Her genes are good and her talent is very strong. She can grow stronger just by eating poisonous insects.¡±
This was also something that Yu Su was very envious of.
Who didn¡¯t want to easily increase their cultivation level?
Wen Chuan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Interesting!¡±
After so many years, he had never seen it before.
At the thought of this, Wen Chuan felt a trace of disappointment. Although he was strong, he had witnessed many changes in the outside world after so many years.
From ancient times to modern technology, there was even virtual payment now.
However, he had never stepped out of Chinatown. It was a pity that he could not see the gorgeousness of this world with his own eyes.
Now that the worm poison had been cured, he wanted to know about the secret technique.
Before Wen Chuan could speak, Yu Su said, ¡°I can tell you the secret technique, but it¡¯s best to find a quieter ce before exploringit. Otherwise, it will definitely be difficult to have fun.¡±
Yu Su nced at Hu Rui.
They definitely had to exin it to the Hu family first.
Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±
Yu Su took out a letter from her bag. ¡°Senior Brother, the method to escape from Chinatown is in the letter. You can cultivate when you¡¯re ready.¡±
She held out the letter.
Wen Chuan nced at it and sensed something.
This was his opportunity.
The thing he had been looking forward to for so many years had actually been obtained.
Wen Chuan took the letter and bowed solemnly. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll definitely thank you heavily in the future.¡±
With that, he opened the door and left.
When Hu Yu and his wife outside the door saw Master Wen leave, they immediately walked into the room and asked Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, how¡¯s the detoxification of the worm poison? That Master Wen¡¡±
Why did Master Wen suddenly leave?
Wu Xi looked worried.
Yu Su said, ¡°He has something urgent to deal with. The parasitic poison has already been cured. Now, we just have to wait for Hu Rui to wake up. We don¡¯t have to worry about it in the future.¡±
¡°Thank God!¡± Wu Xi quickly closed her eyes and sped her hands together in prayer.
Hu Yu¡¯s face was also filled with joy. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve resolved it. Yu Su, you¡¯ve worked hard. You can stay in this inn for the next few days. The Hu family will cover all your expenses. You should rx for a few days too.¡±
Yu Su was about to refuse when she saw Hu Yu shake his head.
Hu Yu said, ¡°Yu Su, do you have to be so distant from me? I won¡¯t acknowledge you in front of outsiders if you like, but I¡¯ve always treated you as my niece in my heart. If you don¡¯t let me fork out this bit of money, I will really be sad¡¡±
His eyes were filled with sadness and pity.
He did not support his sister severing ties with his niece.
However, when the news was exposed, it was Yu Su who took the initiative to cut ties. Hu Yu did not want to make things difficult for his niece, so he epted it.
At that time, he had even called Yu Su a few times and sent her a lot of messages. However, Yu Su had blocked him, so she did not see what he told her..
Chapter 719: The Worm Poison is Removed
Chapter 719: The Worm Poison is Removed
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
He did not me Yu Su.
He only felt that the Hu family had let Yu Su down, and so had his willful little sister.
Wu Xi also hurriedly said, ¡°Yu Su, don¡¯t decline. This is just a token of the Hu family¡¯s appreciation. You can y freely in Chinatown for the next few days and your uncle will reimburse you.¡±
She blinked at Yu Su.
Yu Su did not reply.
Hu Rui who was on the small bed finally woke up. He frowned and tried his best to open his eyes. ¡°Dad! Mom!¡±
¡°Hey, Mom is here. How do you feel now?¡± Wu Xi asked hurriedly.
She was afraid that there would be repercussions. After all, the brain was too fragile.
Hu Rui nodded. ¡°I feel pretty good. After Iy on the bed just now, Yu Su walked over and tapped my head. I didn¡¯t know what happened after that.¡±
Yu Su exined, ¡°When we were removing the worm, you need to enter a sleeping state, so I let you sleep for a while. The worm in your brain has been expelled now, and you can live normally in the future.¡±
¡°Great.¡± Hu Rui grinned and almostughed out loud.
He had been worried about the worm day and night. He could finally get rid of the worm. He was so happy.
Hu Yu could not help but say with a straight face, ¡°Hurry up and thank Yu Su. Did you get carried away when you were happy?¡±
Hu Rui quickly got off the bed. His actions affected the wound on his neck and he could not help but cry out, ¡°Ouch! My neck hurts a little.¡±
¡°This is a wound left behind by the worm. You¡¯ll be fine after recuperating,¡± Yu Su exined.
Wu Xi quickly said, ¡°He¡¯s a man. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Hu Rui, don¡¯t make a fuss.¡±
Hu Rui touched the wound and rxed when he realized that it was wrapped in gauze. ¡°Got it, Mom!¡±
He stood in front of Yu Su again and bowed deeply to her. ¡°Thank you, Yu Su. If you need me in the future, I¡¯ll definitely do my best!¡±
Yu Su said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±
Hu Rui stood there and tried feeling it again. He realized that his brain was indeed much morefortable than before. There was no longer that tense feeling. ¡°I feel that my brain is indeed much morefortable and normal.¡±
Hu Yu and Wu Xi thanked Yu Su again and wanted to treat her to a big meal for lunch, but Yu Su rejected them.
Yu Su had something else to do and left first.
Wu Jiang, who had arrived in the capital, was brought back by his son, Wu Lin.
The ck Magic Master was one of the most mysterious professions, thus the Wu Family had umted a lot of money. Wu Lin hade to the capital and bought a mansion.
Wu Jiang sat in the mansion and Wu Lin brought a cup of tea.
¡°Father, I¡¯ve already found out a lot of information,¡± Wu Lin said in a low voice after handing over the tea.
Wu Jiang¡¯s eyes lit up as she sneered and said, ¡°Get someone to book me a ne ticket to Chinatown in the afternoon. I want to go to Chinatown.¡±
¡°So urgent?¡± Wu Lin was shocked. He had thought that his father would stay in the capital for a few days before leaving.
Wu Jiang sneered. ¡°How can there be no hurry to take revenge?¡±
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to do it.¡±
Wu Lin immediately got someone to book the tickets. After he was done, he looked at Wu Jiang with a serious expression. ¡°Father, I feel that Wu Zhen¡¯s matter is not simple.¡±
He had gotten someone to investigate for a few days, but they only found a little information.
He could not buy news about the Metaphysics Management Office by spending money. This was too infuriating.
¡°Do I need you to tell me that?¡± Wu Jiang was in a fit of anger. Seeing that his son was still not getting to the point after a long time, he could not help but say angrily, ¡°Hurry up and tell me what you know. What exactly do you want?¡±
He was really angered to death by this good-for-nothing son of his.
Before he took Wu Zhen in as his disciple, he had thought of passing the entire ck Magic Master n to Wu Lin.
However, Wu Lin¡¯s talent was too poor. He could not even summon a worm. He was too disappointed.
He could only let his son do some small family business.
Wu Lin looked at his father¡¯s expression and hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked around.
I heard that Wu Zhen wanted to kill the descendants of a few families because he had received money from others, but he was captured alive by Yu Su and handed over to the Metaphysics Management Office.¡±
¡°Descendant of a few families?¡± Wu Jiang¡¯s eyes shed as she understood.
The status of those rich children was probably not ordinary. He had provoked a big shot..
Chapter 720: Child From a Rich Family
Chapter 720: Child From a Rich Family
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Yes, there¡¯s the Ye family, the Meng family, and the Yu family. I heard that there are other big families, but I couldn¡¯t find out. However, I keep feeling that something is wrong. Wu Zhen doesn¡¯t seem to be such a stupid person. Why would he target a rich family¡¯s child?¡± Wu Lin asked curiously.
He knew that Wu Zhen¡¯s talent was outstanding. Even his brain was especially good.
¡°What if he was deceived?¡± Wu Jiang said coldly.
Wu Lin widened his eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re saying that someone deliberately lured Wu Zhen to assassinate a rich family¡¯s child and didn¡¯t tell him the true identity of those people?¡±
That made sense.
Wu Jiang¡¯s eyes darted around. ¡°This is just my guess. There might be someone behind this who wants to cause a conflict between us and Yu Su and use us as a tool!¡±
This was also a situation that he could not tolerate the most.
It was rumored that Wu Zhen was already dead, but Wu Jiang looked at his Life te and suspected that Wu Zhen was not dead, he had just been hidden by someone.
He guessed that it was Yu Su.
This was also the reason why he was in a hurry to go to Chinatown.
Wu Lin was so angry that he pped the table and said angrily, ¡°Who dares to do this? My family will skin that person alive!¡±
How could it be so easy to be a chess piece?
It was said that the Tuxing Sun family, a family that was good at digging holes, was used as a tool by someone. Their entire family was gone.
Wu Jiang nced at him and praised him in his heart. He did not expect his son to have grown more courage after he stopped cultivating worm magic.
He said slowly, ¡°We might know that person too. Of course, he¡¯s not afraid of you settling scores with him for doing such a thing. We still have to strengthen ourselves. Do you understand?¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Wu Lin straightened his face and replied.
He was developing the Wu family¡¯s business and selling healing worm to the outside world.
It seemed that he had to work harder in the future.
In the evening, Wen Chuan sat in the courtyard and studied the secret technique Yu Su had given him. He felt an unusual aura.
He sent a message to Yu Su: [Yu Su, that great ck Magic Master has already arrived in Chinatown. He should be looking for you. Do you need my help?]
The entire Chinatown was under his control.
Therefore, he sensed it the moment Wu Jiang arrived.
Logically speaking, he should have informed Yu Su.
Soon, Yu Su replied: [No need. I have no grudges with him. Of course I¡¯m not a threat. He might even ask me for help. What do you think I should ask him for as a reward?]
Wen Chuan: [You! Since you¡¯ve thought it through, I won¡¯t disturb you. To be honest, I also want to spar with you, but there¡¯s a curse on me now and it is not allowed.]
Yu Su replied: [Then I¡¯ll wait for you to be free. Let¡¯s spar properly then.]
Wen Chuan replied with a smile: [Alright, it¡¯s settled then.]
Putting down her phone, Yu Su looked towards the southeast.
She knew that the great ck Magic Master was quite strong and had a lot of experience in fighting, but she had nothing to be afraid of.
In Chinatown, she had nothing to be afraid of.
This was her senior brother¡¯s territory.
When Wen Chuan was free, Yu Su would definitely invite him to a vi in the capital and the two of them would have a good fight.
At 730 P.M.
Yu Su sat in a small rented courtyard. The door of the courtyard was blown by the wind.
Footsteps suddenly sounded outside the door. Then, that person knocked on the door a few times.
Yu Su said, ¡°Come in.¡±
Someone pushed the door open forcefully and strode forward.
Before she could see anyone, she heard heartyughter.
¡°Hahaha¡ Little friend Yu Su, I¡¯ve kept you waiting. I¡¯lle in now.¡±
Wu Jiang was dressed in gray clothes. He was fat and looked a little simple and honest. With a smile on his face, she cupped his hands at Yu Su.
Yu Su nodded. ¡°Pleasee in!¡±
She did not let her guard down at all. She knew that the most vicious people were often those who looked kind.
Wu Jiang walked into the courtyard and saw Yu Su beside the stone table and two cups of tea on the table.
The tea was still emitting steam, and the courtyard was filled with the fragrance of tea.
¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been waiting for me for a long time.¡±
Wu Jiang walked in and took a sip of tea. ¡°Good tea. Ms. Yu is indeed generous. You¡¯re different from the rumors.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Yu Su¡¯s expression did not change as she gently sipped her tea.
Wu Jiang smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re even more beautiful than what the rumors mentioned. Hahaha¡¡±
Yu Su¡¯s expression did not change as she slowly drank her tea. When the person opposite her was almost doneughing, she slowly said, ¡°You¡¯re here for revenge, right? For Wu Zhen?¡±
She couldn¡¯t be bothered to beat around the bush..
Chapter 721: Enjoy Yourself
Chapter 721: Enjoy Yourself
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Wu Jiang¡¯s expression froze and she sneered. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I understand now. Ms. Yu is not afraid at all today.¡±
That means she had something to rely on.
He just did not know what Yu Su was relying on¡
¡°Only people who have done something wrong will be afraid. Of course I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Yu Su smiled slowly with a rxed expression. She was actually even happier than Wu Jiang.
Wu Jiang stroked his beard. ¡°It seems that my little disciple is not dead?¡±
If he died, the atmosphere would not be so rxed.
Yu Su would even think of a way to kill him.
Yu Su poured herself another cup of tea. ¡°Oh? Does Master Wu want to know?¡±
Wu Jiang sneered. ¡°What do you think?¡±
¡°He almost died, but I saved him. He¡¯s recuperating somewhere now. Master Wu, do you want to see him?¡± Yu Su said with a smile.
Before she left Chinatown, she activated the spell buried in Wu Zhen¡¯s dantian.
Recently, Wu Zhen¡¯s injuries would probably be more and more serious. His various meridians would also be destroyed, and he would be a cripple for the rest of his life.
What was the difference between this and death?
However, she would not say this out loud. She still wanted to do business with Wu Jiang!
After hearing Yu Su¡¯s words, Wu Jiang secretly heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. He did not dare to let Yu Su see it. If Yu Su found out that his little disciple was very important to him, he was afraid of being threatened by Yu Su. He took a sip of tea as well andposed himself.
After a moment, Wu Jiang asked slowly, ¡°You know that I won¡¯t believe you easily unless you show me evidence.¡±
Yu Su smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that simple? I can call the guards now and get you to video call your disciple. The video call can¡¯t be fake, right?¡±
¡°Sure.¡± Wu Jiang nodded.
That was what he wanted Yu Su to say.
Yu Su chatted with the leader of the Metaphysics Management Office¡¯s third team, Zhang Long, for a while before making the call. The other party also aimed the camera at Wu Zhen.
The moment she saw Wu Zhen, Wu Jiang secretly clenched his fists and was a little agitated.
He thought that he had hidden it very well, but little did he know that Yu Su had already seen through it.
Yu Su handed her phone over. ¡°You guys continue chatting. I won¡¯t interrupt.¡±
The call was right under her nose. Nothing could go wrong.
She was happy to fulfill these small matters.
The corners of Wu Jiang¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. He was not very grateful in her heart, but he said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for fulfilling my wish, Ms. Yu.¡± Then, he took his phone and chatted with his little disciple.
After chatting for a while, he realized how much his little disciple had suffered. He had even been harmed by that person. If not for Yu Su, he would probably have lost his life now.
He was so angry that his beard was trembling.
He had known that person for so many years, but he did not expect that person to stab him in the back and even want to see him and Yu Su kill each other.
How sinister!
If he did not take revenge, he would not be a great ck Magic Master.
Seeing that Wu Jiang was suppressing his anger, Yu Su drank her tea leisurely. She was in a very good mood.
As long as she could make the mastermind unhappy, she would feel happy.
After hanging up the phone, Wu Jiang said in a deep voice, ¡°Ms. Yu, why don¡¯t you just tell me what you want?¡±
If not for the fact that she wanted to negotiate with him, Yu Su would not have saved his disciple.
He did not want to negotiate, nor did he want to lose anything, but looking at the current situation, it was unlikely.
This was Chinatown, and Yu Su was not someone he could easily kidnap.
He could not barge into the Metaphysics Management Office either.
Wu Jiang was willing to settle it another way, as long as it did not involve his bottom line.
Yu Su said lightly, ¡°This case is not under my jurisdiction, I did not capture Wu Zhen to threaten the ck Magic Masters. If you want to save Wu Zhen, talk to the Metaphysics Management Office.¡±
Wu Jiang was shocked.
He originally thought that Yu Su was doing her best for her personal benefit.
If Yu Su wanted a lot of things, he would also try his best to gather them.
However, if he encountered those ruthless people from the Metaphysics Management Office, he felt that he would not be able to hide the treasures in his collection.
His heart ached!
At this moment, he really hoped that the person who raised the conditions was YuSu.
Yu Su looked innocent.
Since his disciple had made a mistake, he shouldpensate for it. This was natural.
Wu Jiang could not help but ask, ¡°I heard that you were the one who personally captured my little disciple and brought him into the Metaphysics Management Office?¡±
Chapter 722: Compensation
Chapter 722: Compensation
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su said indifferently, ¡°He took a basket of poisonous insects to harm someone. I¡¯m from the Metaphysics Management Office, so it¡¯s just a matter of convenience for me to capture him. Do you think I should let him go?¡±
Was that possible? Was she such a soft-hearted person?
¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t have sent him to the Metaphysics Management Office. Lock him up, and I¡¯ll naturally teach him a lesson. Miss, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Wu Jiang¡¯s gaze was filled with me.
If he had not been captured by the Metaphysics Management Office, his disciple would not have encountered such a dangerous situation.
Naturally, he wasining in his heart.
Yu Su raised her eyebrows and chuckled. ¡°In that case, it¡¯s my fault.¡±
She did not expect him to be so unreasonable.
Since he wanted to cause trouble, she was not afraid.
¡°Then tell me, what do you want to do?¡± Yu Su¡¯s eyes lit up as she narrowed her eyes and asked.
She was sure that she would not be able to get anything good from Wu Jiang. At least, she hoped to get some worms for the little snake to eat.
Seeing that she was not afraid at all, Wu Jiang¡¯s heart skipped a beat.
Yu Su¡¯s reaction was different from what he had expected. He had thought that she would be afraid.
However, Yu Su was not afraid. All the more, he wanted to teach Yu Su a lesson and let her know what the strength of a master was.
Wu Jiang smiled. ¡°Let¡¯spete. When I see a young talent like Ms. Yu, my hands feel a little itchy. Please guide me, Ms. Yu.¡±
¡°Sure, sure!¡± Yu Su replied with a smile.
Seeing that Yu Su immediately agreed, Wu Jiang was furious.
He was just being humble. He did not expect Yu Su to be so thick-skinned. She was really shameless.
Wu Jiang said coldly, ¡°Let me make it clear first. If you lose, don¡¯t cry in front of me. I hate women crying the most!¡±
Yu Su sneered. ¡°I also want to give these words to Master Wu. If you lose, just don¡¯t stay in my courtyard and not leave.¡±
In terms of sharp words, no one couldpare to her.
Wu Jiang sneered.
Did Yu Su think that she could defeat him just because she had defeated his disciple?
How naive.
He was prepared to teach Yu Su a good lesson and relieve the anger in his heart.
If she dared to capture Wu Zhen, she would have to pay the price.
Just like that, the two of them began to fight.
The two of them stood in the middle of the courtyard, cupped their hands, and began to attack.
Wu Jiang took out a jade flute.
He was very good at attacking his opponents with music and making sound waves simr to demonic sounds. The people who were attacked will either turn crazy or go into a daze.
Only those who were strong and determined could escape.
Even if one managed to escape, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for the person after that.
Within three days, that person¡¯s brain would bleed and his body would gradually dissipate.
Before the first wave of attacks wasunched, Yu Su smiled and pressed her acupoints, temporarily sealing her hearing and not listening to the sound of the instrument.
Wu Jiang noticed her actions and sneered in his heart.
One could still be attacked by the sound waves, even if he couldn¡¯t hear it. His body would still suffer damage.
When he thought of the consequences where Yu Su would suffer from cerebral hemorrhage, he became even happier.
The sound of the flute also became more melodious.
Yu Su smiled and waved her sleeve, forming a protective barrier within a meter of her. No matter how hard he tried, the sound could not prate.
She looked at Wu Jiang leisurely with a rxed expression.
While casting the spell, Yu Su¡¯s body emitted the aura of a perfected level 5. Wu Jiang immediately caught it.
Although he was not a metaphysical master, he knew the levels of metaphysical masters very well.
His expression turned ugly.
Yu Su was actually such a genius. She had reached such a high realm at such a young age.
Wu Jiang knew that even if he blew the flute, Yu Su would not be attacked if she stayed in the protective shield.
He put the flute down helplessly.
Wu Jiang quietly pulled a pocket at his waist and released two hands from it.
Those two hands were like the hands of a living person.
After the hands were released from his pocket, they made various movements in the air and even provoked Yu Su.
Yu Su knew that this was a refined flying hand technique.
This hand could mobilize the surrounding tools to attack the enemy.
Yu Su stood calmly on the spot. When the hand flew over, she took out a burning talisman.
¡°p!¡± She ced the two talismans on her hands.
Instantly, the two hands seemed to be burning as they moved crazily and struggled in the air.
Not long after, both the hands were on fire.
Wu Jiang was so anxious. He was afraid that Yu Su would destroy both of the hands. That was a great killing weapon that he had painstakingly created.
Not long after, the two hands lost their connection with Wu Jiang and fell to the ground..
Chapter 723: Compensation
Chapter 723: Compensation
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°My hands!¡± Wu Jiang called out anxiously, only to see Yu Su looking at him indifferently with an innocent expression.
Yu Su said, ¡°Is this all a great ck Magic Master can do?¡±
The anger in Wu Jiang¡¯s heart erupted when he heard this. He said coldly, ¡°Ms. Yu, you¡¯ve really underestimated me. I¡¯ll definitely make you convinced today!¡±
Then, he took out a branch from his pocket.
He stuck the branch into the ground and muttered a few words as he looked at Yu Su sinisterly.
In a moment, countless vines grew out of the branch. Every branch became thicker and thicker, extending towards the outside world.
Not long after, each of the vines was as thick as an adult¡¯s arm and whirred in the air.
Wu Jiang stood behind the vines and said to Yu Su, ¡°If you admit defeat now, you still have a way out. If you continue to be stubborn, I can only let you suffer a little.¡±
He revealed a sinister smile, feeling rather smug.
This was one of his trump cards.
Ever since he developed this weapon, he had never lost, and he was getting more and morecent.
Yu Su raised her eyebrows. ¡°Oh?¡±
This vine was quite interesting. She could sense the aura of spirit stones from the vine. The reason why this vine could grow so quickly was very likely because it was nourished by spirit stones.
From the looks of it, Wu Jiang had more treasures than she had imagined.
Then she wouldn¡¯t let the Metaphysics Management Office be polite.
Yu Su took out a cinnabar pen from her pocket and gestured in the air. Before long, the patterns gradually took shape.
Before she could do anything, Wu Jiang instructed the vines, ¡°Tie that woman up. When we go back, I¡¯ll reward you well!¡±
The vine seemed to understand and tapped its branch.
The branches flew towards Yu Su, baring their fangs and brandishing their ws. If an ordinary person saw this, they might be so frightened that they wouldn¡¯t even be able to walk.
The branches were extremely fast and headed towards Yu Su, even making a sound as they tore through the air.
After Yu Su finished drawing thest stroke, she pointed the brush at the branches on all sides. ¡°Freeze!¡±
All the branches instantly froze, unable to move.
The branch at the front was almost reaching Yu Su¡¯s face and was about to break her neck.
Yu Su extended her index finger and touched the branch!
In an instant, all the branches seemed to have been scalded by boilingva. They swayed crazily in the courtyard.
Some branches even hit Wu Jiang¡¯s face.
He was so angry that he shouted, ¡°Stop, all of you, stop. You idiots, stop now!¡±
He felt a burning pain in his face, as if he had been pped.
As the inheritor of ck magic, he had never suffered such humiliation, he was actually injured by the nts he had tamed.
Yu Su looked over with a faint smile. ¡°Tsk tsk¡¡±
She could not help but cross her arms and watch Wu Jiang make a fool of himself.
Facing Yu Su¡¯s teasing gaze, the anger in his heart intensified. He wished he could burn all these annoying vines.
The vines surged towards Wu Jiang, as if they wanted to skin him alive.
Yu Su said softly, ¡°Vines, capture him. I want him alive.¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, the vines seemed to have gone crazy and approached Wu Jiang. Countless vines surrounded him, and one of them had already wrapped around his legs from behind.
Wu Jiang tried his best, but he couldn¡¯t move.
Seeing that he could not move, the other vines attacked Wu Jiang at an extremely fast speed. Wu Jiang could not be bothered to curse and could only focus on dealing with it.
He had carefully nurtured these vines. Of course, he knew how lethal they were.
As long as he was entangled, these vines would seep anesthetic and knock out the prey.
He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He took out a whip from his pocket andshed it at the vines.
Previously, he did not use the whip because he did not want to hurt the spiritual nt he had carefully nurtured.
Now, it seemed that he had no choice but to use the whip.
This whip had a corrosive liquid on it. No matter what it was, it would fester and die upon contact.
Even this vine was no exception.
With a few whips, the vines began to rot from the front to the roots.
There were some vines that had not been hit that recklessly attacked Wu Jiang again. Wu Jiang whipped them fiercely a few times. ¡°You blind things actually dare to betray your master.. I think you really deserve to die!¡±
Chapter 724: Betrayal of the Vines
Chapter 724: Betrayal of the Vines
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After a few whips, all the vines were almost crippled.
The vines all withered towards the roots and finally turned backinto the original vine.
Wu Jiang pulled up the vines with one hand and said coldly, ¡°If you dare to cause trouble again, see how I¡¯ll deal with you.¡±
The next second, he was sprayed with an anesthetic by the root of the vine.
He couldn¡¯t move his hand in an instant. He froze in ce, and the vines fell to the ground.
Yu Su couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Master Wu, you¡¯ve really put in a lot of effort. You know that I¡¯ve been in a bad mood recently, so you came to amuse me?¡±
In the past, she had traveled to various small worlds and became a flower demon in one lifetime.
Therefore, her control over nts was naturally stronger than Wu Jiang¡¯s.
Moreover, she could feel a strong resentment from the vine. It was probably snatched away by Wu Jiang. However, the vine had some spiritual energy and was unwilling to stay by Wu Jiang¡¯s side.
When Yu Su gave the order, the vine could not hide its excitement.
Wu Jiang looked at Yu Su coldly with a hint of fear in his eyes. ¡°Young friend
Yu, you must be joking.¡±
He did not expect Yu Su to be so powerful!
Her strength was even superior to his, and she could do it easily on the spot.
However, if he were to admit defeat now, he would lose face!
After all, he had lived so many years longer than Yu Su. How could he not defeat Yu Su in the field of ck magic?
He was indignant.
Since that was the case, he could only use his killing move.
A trace of killing intent shed across Wu Jiang¡¯s eyes. He opened the pouch on his waist that had never been touched and chanted a long incantation.
A momentter, a group of poisonous insects crawled out of the pouch.
ck and bright poisonous scorpions, colorful poisonous spiders, transparent butterflies, and red-shelled snails crawled out of their pockets and crawled towards Yu Su.
These poisonous insects were several timesrger than the ones she had seen with Wu Zhen.
She did not know how so many bugs could be stored in a small pouch.
Yu Su was pleasantly surprised and hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you, Master Wu. You¡¯re really a good person.¡±
Wu Jiang was shocked and had a bad feeling.
The people he had met were either afraid or they would be dodging when they saw these poisonous insects. How could they be as eager as Yu Su?
However, since he had unleashed his greatest killing move, there was no reason for him to turn back.
He held a leaf and yed it like a musical instrument.
Those poisonous insects moved towards Yu Su at an even faster speed than ordinary people running.
It could be seen that the insects Wu Jiang had were well-trained and he had put in a lot of effort to train these poisonous creatures.
The little snake in her pocket was almost drooling.
It arched its head excitedly at Yu Su, its eyes as bright as a light bulb.
Yu Su whispered, ¡°You can eat them when the food gets closer!¡±
The little snake licked its mouth anxiously.
When the poisonous creatures were almost all in front of her, Yu Su said into her pocket, ¡°Now!¡±
Hearing her voice, the small snake quickly attacked.
Wu Jiang only saw a green light sh past, and a group of poisonous insects disappeared. Even his connection with those poisonous insects disappeared.
This proved that those poisonous insects¡ were dead!
Another green light shed, and there were even fewer poisonous insects.
His heart was pounding and he could not help but hold his breath to take a look. The color on his face quickly receded.
Poisonous bugs!
He had carefully nurtured poisonous insects for more than ten years and fed them with his blood essence every day, but so many of them had died!
What had eaten them?
Yes, he sensed it. It must have been eaten by something. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have broken the connection of their blood essence so quickly.
Wu Jiang was about to copse!
If not for the fact that he had to maintain hisposure on the surface, he would have rushed forward and attacked the green thing.
Wu Jiang looked at the green shadow tightly, wanting to see what it was.
Three secondster, he finally saw that it was a small snake.
Wu Jiang shouted hoarsely, ¡°Yu Su, quickly make your spirit beast stop! Those are poisonous insects that I¡¯ve raised for many years. If they¡¯re eaten up, I¡¯ll be irreconcble with you!¡±
Yu Su pretended not to understand and asked in confusion, ¡°Huh? What did you say? The wind is too strong, so I can¡¯t hear you clearly.¡±
As a good master, the first thing she had to do to raise a spirit pet was to feed it delicious food.
Of course, she had to cooperate with the little snake. She could not be a burden!
Wu Jiang was furious. He opened his mouth to curse, but he held it back.
Wu Zhen was still in her hands, so he did not dare to offend Yu Su..
Chapter 725: Baleful Energy Sword
Chapter 725: Baleful Energy Sword
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
No wonder Yu Su was so impatient. So she was waiting for him here!
She had long thought of using his treasures as snacks for her spirit beast, but he still foolishly released the poisonous insects.
Wu Jiang really wanted to spit out a mouthful of blood.
He did not believe that none of his many poisonous insects could poison a spirit beast to death.
Wu Jiang took out her flute and began to y a strange tune,unching all the poisonous insects to attack the snake.
Whoosh! Whoosh!
The little snake opened its mouth again and used its tongue to sweep away arge number of poisonous insects. It could not help but raise its tail and wag it.
The poisonous insects heard the sound of the flute, but they were suppressed by the small snake¡¯s pressure and did not dare to attack at all. Instead, they retreated.
In a few seconds, more than half of the poisonous insects had been lost.
Wu Jiang was about to go crazy from anger.
As his connection with the poisonous insects decreased, his heart ached even more.
This was his trump card.
Since Yu Su did not care about her spirit beast, he would care!
Wu Jiang couldn¡¯t care less about his face anymore. He quickly walked forward and wanted to use his ck magic to kill the small snake, but his footsteps were blocked by a baleful aura.
The baleful aura was like a sword that shed straight at him.
Wu Jiang was almost hit.
Yu Su put away the baleful aura sword and said with a smile, ¡°Master Wu, now that your spirit beast is fighting my spirit beast, the two of us masters shouldn¡¯t participate in it, lest we are suspected of bullying the weak. What do you think?¡±
¡°Hmph!¡± Wu Jiang was so angry that he flung his sleeves and stopped in his tracks.
If he insisted on walking forward, he would probably be infected by the murderous aura.
He did not know how Yu Su had condensed her baleful aura into a sword that could actually force him back!
This strength was indeed worthy of being the strongest among the younger generation.
Since he couldn¡¯t go over, he could at least recall the poisonous bug!
Wu Jiang yed a long tune to summon the poisonous insects back. The tune was still an expedited version.
If they didn¡¯t hurry up, the little snake would eat all the poisonous insects.
When the remaining poisonous insects on the ground heard the sound, they ran back with all their might, as if they had long wanted to escape.
However, only the young and strong poisonous bugs ran back.
Those who were slightly slower were all sucked into the little snake¡¯s stomach as today¡¯s delicacies.
Wu Jiang only took back one-tenth of the poisonous bugs. Looking at the remaining poisonous bugs, his heart was simply bleeding. He wished he could kill the little snake.
He looked at Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, you are not being kind! You actually tricked me to release the poisonous bugs and let your little snake eat them, are you provoking my ck Magic Master race?¡±
He could not take this lying down.
When he saved his little disciple back to the southwest tribe, he would definitely take revenge on Yu Su!
Yu Su sneered with a nonchnt expression. ¡°You can even let poisonous insects appear, so why can¡¯t I let my little snake attack the poisonous insects? Am I only allowed to be attacked by you?¡±
She had expected Wu Jiang to use poisonous insects to attack, and she had also nned to let the little snake have a full meal. However, Wu Jiang, who had lost, was unhappy.
Wasn¡¯t this being a sore loser?
Wu Jiang choked and did not know what to say. After a long time, she replied, ¡°How can you let it eat my poisonous bug? Let¡¯s just spar and stop. Why do you have to be so ruthless? Do you know how much effort it takes to nurture a poisonous bug?¡±
Yu Su sneered. ¡°If I were bitten by a poisonous bug, would Master Wu stop? Don¡¯t joke around.¡±
There was a sharpness in her gaze that could see through everything.
Wu Jiang was stunned.
If Yu Su was bitten, he would definitelymand the poisonous insects to torture her and vent his anger.
Of course, he wouldn¡¯t stop there.
Thinking of this, Yu Su did not seem to have done anything wrong.
But why was he so unconvinced?
Perhaps it was because in the past ten years, he had a ck Magic Master n and his own strength was strong, so he was always the one to punish his opponents, he had long determined that his opponents could not go overboard with him.
And he was the one who could attack without any scruples.
Looking at his expression, Yu Su guessed what he was thinking. ¡°Haha, Old Master Wu is really senile. He even forgot the basic rules. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t waste my time in Chinatown. Instead, I would save my energy to deal with the person who set you up.¡±
Wu Jiang must be very clear about the strength of the person behind him.
Wu Jiang could not touch that person¡¯s foundation, so he could only take revenge a little.
Wu Jiang nced at Yu Su coldly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry. I have my own arrangements..¡±
Chapter 726: Outstanding Talent
Chapter 726: Outstanding Talent
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for your news. I hope it¡¯s good news and not you being taught a lesson by that person and returning to the southwest tribe dejectedly,¡± Yu Su said slowly.
Her expression was indifferent, and her eyes were calm.
The more she didn¡¯t care, the angrier Wu Jiang became.
He was jealous that Yu Su was stronger than him and also jealous that Yu Su¡¯s talent was outstanding. Even her luck was top-notch.
Why was the heavens so biased?
Wu Jiang sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve underestimated me. Goodbye!¡±
He turned to leave, not even taking the root of the vine on the ground.
Yu Su said slowly, ¡°Master Wu, don¡¯t you want your vine anymore?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t need such a traitorous thing.¡±
Wu Jiang¡¯s voice sounded.
Yu Su immediately said, ¡°Since Master Wu doesn¡¯t want it anymore, leave it to me to handle. Don¡¯t go back on your words again in the future. I¡¯ve recorded a video.¡±
This vine was a good stuff.
If it was tamed, it would be a treasure that wasparable to the little snake¡¯s strength.
And Wu Jiang had not been able topletely tame it from the beginning to the end, so he was betrayed.
Wu Jiang frowned and stopped in his tracks. He turned around and realized that Yu Su was recording a video on his phone. He sneered. ¡°You want this kind of trash? If you want it, take it.¡±
Yu Su smiled. ¡°Since Master Wu is so generous, I¡¯ll give you another piece of news. The person you¡¯re going to find has a hidden method that can take away the luck of cultivators. Your luck is so strong. Don¡¯t let it all be taken away!¡±
She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°If all of your luck is taken away, your lifespan will end.¡±
When it came to dealing with the person behind her, Yu Su and Wu Jiang were on the same side.
However, Wu Jiang did not know this.
She could also use someone else to do the dirty work.
She just did not know if Wu Jiang¡¯s de was sharp.
Wu Jiang could not help but gasp in surprise.
This information was indeed useful to him. Who didn¡¯t want to live a little longer?
He was only a hundred years old this year. As a cultivator, he was still considered young. He could live for another few decades. Of course, he did not want to die so quickly.
Wu Jiang had always been active in the southwestern tribe, but he knew that person¡¯s strangeness.
He became more vignt.
Wu Jiang said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t take revenge just because you¡¯re being obedient to me. I¡¯ll take revenge for what happened today in the future. Just you wait!¡±
With that, he strode out of the courtyard with big steps.
On the way back to the capital, he was thinking about the little snake again.
It would be best if he could snatch the little snake from Yu Su. It didn¡¯t matter if the poisonous bugs were gone.
If he had the little snake and fused his blood essence with the little snake, his strength would definitely increase by another level.
Thinking of this, Wu Jiang¡¯s heart skipped a beat.
He suddenly thought of a cultivation method that could refine a person into someone who could be controlled by ck magic. After being refined, the person would obey him.
What if he refined Yu Su into a puppet?
Yu Su would be his fighter and fight in the entire southwestern tribe.
At that time, he would be able to unify the entire southwestern tribe!
The southwest tribe had many small tribes, the strongest two were the ck Magic Master tribe and the Luban tribe.
The ck Magic Master tribe was good at raising all kinds of worms, and the people in the tribe also vited thews of the country. If they were not careful, they would be captured by the relevant departments.
This tribe was also the most feared by the locals.
The Luban tribe was the opposite of the ck Magic Master tribe, they were kind and warm-hearted, they were loved by the locals.
It was said that the Luban tribe had migrated from Chinatown. The exact reason for their migration was unknown. The current chief of the Luban tribe, Lu Feng, was a young man. He was handsome and was quite liked by the local girls.
The Luban tribe was best at making all kinds of spiritual artifacts and machinery.
Ordinary pistols could have a transcendent and divine effect after being enhanced by the Luban tribe.
Wu Jiang had long wanted to annex the Luban Tribe and take down the entire southwestern tribe!
The more he thought about it, the more excited he became.
He wished he could go back to the small courtyard and refine Yu Su now, but his rationality told him that the most important thing now was to take revenge on the person who set up the trap.
He would wait a little longer!
One day, he would make Yu Su his puppet.
In the courtyard.
Yu Su saved the video and sent it to her email in case Wu Jiang went back on her word.
When shepletely refined it in the future, she could change the shape of the vines. Even if Wu Jiang came looking for her, he would not be able to determine that the vines were the vines he had left behind todsay..
Chapter 727: Top-grade Spirit Plant
Chapter 727: Top-grade Spirit nt
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
She pulled the vine up from the ground and transnted it into a pot of flowers. Then, she injected some magic power into the vine.
Then, she walked into the house, crushed the spirit stones, and ced them in a flower pot as fertilizer.
If a cultivator saw this scene, they would definitely be heartbroken.
This was a top-grade spirit stone that could only be chanced upon by luck. A spirit stone was worth tens of millions of dors. How could it be used as fertilizer for a dying vine?
However, Yu Su knew that these vines were top-notch nts.
Without sufficient spirit energy, it could not develop its intelligence at all, nor could it molt.
After tonight, the vines would recover and be like small snakes that could have their own intelligence.
Yu Su felt that her luck was really good. She had obtained another top-grade spiritual nt.
After she was done, she ced the little snake in the nest in the room to sleep.
The little snake was full. Its small stomach was bulging. It closed its eyes and curled upzily. It was extremely satisfied.
Yu Su touched it twice before taking a spell book and sitting at the table.
Not long after, she realized that her phone had vibrated twice.
It was a message from her senior brother.
Wen Chuan: [I sensed that Wu Jiang had already left Chinatown. You didn¡¯t suffer a loss, right?]
Actually, he had been waiting. If Yu Su needed anything, he would definitely make a move immediately.
Yu Su replied: [Don¡¯t worry, he has already left in anger because of me. The little snake ate most of his poisonous insects. He was indignant and even said that he woulde back to take revenge on me before he left.]
The thought of Wu Jiang¡¯s veins popping out from anger made her want tough.
It was so much fun.
It was a pity that the snake didn¡¯t finish all the poisonous bugs. Otherwise, Wu Jiang would havepletely copsed.
However, if he really broke downpletely, the little snake would probably be injured.
Wen Chuan thought for a moment and shook his head with a smile. [You, you, be careful in the future. This person is extremely petty. Since he told you that he wanted to take revenge, he will definitely find an opportunity to take revenge.]
Yu Su: [It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not afraid. Even if I don¡¯t chase him away angrily, he will still provoke me and force me to attack. I might as well take the initiative to control the situation.]
Since Wu Jiang dared toe, he had to bear the price.
Yu Su could also tell that Wu Jiang had wanted to kill the little snake instantly at that point in time. Yu Su naturally had to avenge the little snake, so she let the little snake eat more.
Wen Chuan: [You have a point.]
Towards people like Wu Jiang, it was better to intimidate him from the beginning and make him feel fear.
Otherwise, it would be very troublesome to be pestered by him.
In any case, Wu Jiang would not have the energy to attack Yu Su in the near future. He would have to wait until he dealt with that person.
Yu Su thought for a moment and replied: [Senior Brother, make the best use of your time to practice your secret techniques for the next few days. I¡¯ll take a walk in the cities near Chinatown. If you¡¯re ready, I¡¯ll help you guard and refine this city.]
She was going to visit the Hu family¡¯s development area tomorrow.
Since the spirit stone mine had always been coveted by Master Peng, she had to hurry up and investigate it so that she could be more confident.
Wen Chuan: [Okay, I¡¯ll do my best.]
Even if Yu Su did not say it, he had the intention of asking her to protect him.
He didn¡¯t have many friends in Chinatown, and there were probably only two or three people he could really trust.
And the only person who could protect him was Yu Su.
With Yu Su by his side, he felt more at ease.
Yu Su took out the note that Wu Xi had given her back then. The location of the development area and the number of the patrolman were clearly written on the note.
She called the patrolman, who promised to take her around the development zone tomorrow.
During their conversation, Yu Su learned that this patrolman¡¯s name was Zhang Zheng. He had dozens of people under him and would usually go to the development area in teams to patrol. Tomorrow, there would be three teams patrolling.
Tomorrow, Zhang Zheng would lead the team, and Yu Su would follow the third team into the development zone.
The next day, Yu Su woke up early in the morning and went straight to see the vines.
As soon as she reached the bottom of the stairs, she realized that the entire courtyard had been surrounded by vines overnight. The top of the wall was filled with flower buds.
As soon as they saw her, all the buds bloomed.
The fragrance of the flowers was blown by the wind, intoxicating.
Yu Su walked to the flower pot and realized that the vines had already dug their roots into the ground. Their foundation was very deep.
The vine could not help but extend a cluster of flowers from its branch and hand it to Yu Su, as if asking her to ept it.
Yu Su smiled and epted the flowers.
She spoke up. ¡°Do you have a name?¡±
All the branches shook, and the leaves shook excitedly, as if they really wanted Yu Su to give them one..
Chapter 728: Becoming a Wooden Hairpin
Chapter 728: Bing a Wooden Hairpin
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su said slowly, ¡°Your name is Little Vine!¡±
Little snake and little vine, their names fit just right.
Without much introduction, people would know that these were her spirit beast and spirit nt.
The vine excitedly pulled up its roots and jumped on the spot with the soil. It even rubbed its branches affectionately against Yu Su¡¯s hand, looking to be in a good mood.
Yu Su took out another small spirit stone, ced it in her palm, and handed it to the vine.
The vine took away the spirit stone, and a crack appeared at its root. The spirit stone was stuffed into the crack.
A momentter, the spirit stone was finished.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to prepare more spirit stones in the future.¡±
Otherwise, she would not even be able to afford to feed two spirit pets.
After the vine finished eating the spirit stone, it quickly retracted its branches. The entire vine quickly shrank and finally turned into a branch.
Yu Su thought for a moment and took out a wooden hairpin from upstairs.
She said, ¡°Can you turn yourself into this?¡±
If the vine turned into a hairpin, she could put it on her head and it would be more convenient for her to walk around with it.
Outsiders would only think that it was an ordinary hairpin and would not discover the mysteries of the vines.
There should not be more than three people in Chinatown who could realise the real body of the hairpin.
The vine studied it carefully for a while and used its branches to sense the shape of the wooden hairpin.
After a while, it really became exactly the same as the wooden hairpin.
Yu Su smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad.¡±
The vine transformed the hairpin with its roots. The roots were walnut-colored. After it turned into a hairpin, it looked noble and unique.
Yu Su immediately put the vine on her head. ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring you out today. You have to listen to me and not cause trouble.¡±
The wooden hairpin seemed to move slightly in agreement.
The little snake had eaten a lot of poisonous insects and still needed to digest them properly. Yu Su let it stay in the courtyard so that it could guard the things in the room.
This was Chinatown, and with her senior brother around, Yu Su was not worried at all.
At ten in the morning, Yu Su arrived at the entrance of the development zone.
Someone at the security booth at the entrance saw Yu Su and immediately walked out.
It was a simple and honest old man in his fifties. His hair was already gray, and he was wearing a uniform.
He asked Yu Su kindly, ¡°You¡¯re Ms. Yu, right? Supervisor Zhang is waiting for you inside. You can just go in.¡±
Yu Su nodded.
After walking in, she realized that a middle-aged man was training a group of men.
If she was not wrong, this group of people were all retired veterans with good martial arts. If they encountered ordinary criminals, they could still resist.
Yu Su walked over and greeted him.
The middle-aged man was Zhang Zheng, and these people who had been trained were all patrolmen recruited by the Hu Corporation.
Zhang Zheng chuckled and said, ¡°Ms. Yu, I heard that you¡¯re President Hu¡¯s niece. Help me thank President Huter. If it weren¡¯t for the Hu Corporation¡¯s willingness to take us in, we would have lost our jobs long ago.¡±
¡°Alright.¡± Yu Su smiled.
There were also unmarried veterans in the group. When they saw Yu Su¡¯s exquisite face, they blushed and did not dare to look anymore.
Zhang Zheng was also surprised. He did not expect President Hu¡¯s niece to be so good-looking. She was simply like a celebrity on television.
He nned to check it outter.
Perhaps Ms. Yu was really a celebrity.
However, he had received the mission from Hu Yu, so he naturally had toplete it well. He said to Yu Su, ¡°Ms. Yu, there might be wild beasts lurking in the depths of the mountains. Follow us carefullyter. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to save you immediately if we encounter danger.¡±
He had never thought that Yu Su would have any martial strength.
Because Yu Su¡¯s face looked too beautiful.
¡°Did President Hu tell you what I¡¯m here for?¡± Yu Su asked curiously.
Zhang Zheng scratched his head. ¡°President Hu asked us to protect you. We¡¯ll follow you wherever you want to go. We have to protect your safety. I don¡¯t know anything else.¡±
He was also a little puzzled.
What was there to see in the deep mountains?
Was this delicate youngdy here to take photos and post?
At the same time, he was also nervous, afraid that he would not be able to take good care of Yu Su.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s set off then!¡±
She did not need so many people to protect her.
However, if something happened, she needed someone to deal with the aftermath.
For the sake of Yu Su¡¯s convenience, Zhang Zheng even borrowed an off-road vehicle. He and another girl apanied Yu Su in the off-road vehicle while the rest ran behind..
Chapter 729: Three Places
Chapter 729: Three ces
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The few of them sat in the car and Zhang Zheng secretly observed Yu Su.
He realized that after Yu Su got into the car, she had been holding a map in her hand.
This map was probably given by President Hu!
This development zone was still confidential. If someone had not provided the map, it would have been impossible to obtain it online.
Yu Su¡¯s map was really obtained online.
She had downloaded it from the National Geological Administration¡¯s internal staff website.
Last night, she had decided toe to the development area to explore. Naturally, she had to be fully prepared. She printed the map first and divined the most likely ce for the spirit stones in the mountain range.
She marked three locations on the map and prepared to explore them.
She handed the map to Zhang Zheng and said, ¡°I want to go to these three ces. Just lead the way.¡±
¡°Alright!¡± Zhang Zheng was puzzled, but he still agreed.
He took the map and looked at it. He realized that this map was not ordinary. It was like a country¡¯s map and was very detailed.
It was even more detailed than the map he usually looked at.
He looked at the ce marked with red dots and frowned slightly. He could not help but ask, ¡°Ms. Yu, these three ces are in the depths of the development area. It¡¯s very easy to encounter ferocious beasts and birds. You have to be mentally prepared.¡±
Since President Hu had given Miss Yu the greatest freedom, he naturally could not stop her.
But he still had to remind her again.
Otherwise, he would not feel at ease.
In the depths of the development zone was a dense forest. There were many wild beasts, poisonous snakes, and so on. The danger index was extremely high.
If not for the fact that this group of people were veterans, Zhang Zheng would not have dared to bring Yu Su along.
Yu Su nodded. ¡°I understand. Call me when we¡¯re almost there.¡±
After saying that, she leaned against the window and pretended to sleep.
Last night, in order to divine, she did not fall asleep until two in the morning. She was afraid that there would be an identter. She had to quickly replenish her strength and energy.
To be honest, she was the martial representative of this group of people.
If even she could not withstand the attack, this group of people would definitely die.
Yu Su naturally wanted this group of people to return safely.
Last night, she discovered bad news. There was a gap at the northwest border of the development area. If metaphysical masters wanted to enter, it would not be especially difficult.
Perhaps some metaphysical masters had already arrived at the mining area she wanted to explore.
¡°Ms. Yu, we¡¯re here!¡±
After resting quietly for a while, Yu Su heard Zhang Zheng¡¯s voice.
After getting out of the car, Yu Su took out three copper coins from her pouch and threw them in the air twice. She then ced a spirit stone on the ground and muttered an incantation.
ng! ng!
The copper coin fell to the ground, forming a hexagram.
Yu Su looked at the divination and used her finger to calcte the direction. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have to move in the northwest direction, we have not arrived yet.¡± ¡°Okat!¡± Zhang Zheng opened the car door and let Yu Su in.
The car continued to move.
Along the way, the car stopped and stopped before finally stopping in front of a mountain forest.
This mountain was majestic and tall. It could only be walked up, and there was no path.
Zhang Zheng had a worried expression on his face. He did not know if Yu Su could hold on. The road was not easy to walk on. It had rained a few days ago, and the mud on the ground was very slippery.
Yu Su ignored his concerns and was the first to enter.
The divination showed that the spirit stone mine was somewhere on the mountain. She might encounter danger on the way, reminding her to be careful.
In that case, Yu Su should walk in front.
However, Zhang Zheng waved his hand behind him. ¡°Hurry up and open a path for Ms. Yu. All of you have some initiative and foresight. Do you hear me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the retired soldiers replied in unison.
Soon, three soldiers walked in front of Yu Su and used their scythes to open a path for her. Two of them protected Yu Su.
Zhang Zheng was very careful, afraid that something would happen.
The group walked up the mountain. When they were almost halfway up the mountain, Yu Su sensed the fluctuation of magic power. It seemed like a group of people was fighting.
There was even blood on the ground.
Zhang Zheng shielded Yu Su behind him and asked, ¡°Ms. Yu, do you still want to walk forward? I think there might be danger ahead.¡±
Yu Su nodded. ¡°The thing I¡¯m looking for is right in front.¡±
Zhang Zheng did not say anything else.
Ten minutester, in front of a small hill, everyone heard the sounds of fighting and discussion.
It was very noisy.
Under Yu Su¡¯s lead, the group passed through anotheryer of dense forest before arriving at an empty space.
The clearing was surrounded by rocks, and there was a two-meter-wide hole in the center.
In the open space, two groups of people were fighting..
Chapter 730: Godly Thief Sect
Chapter 730: Godly Thief Sect
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Who are you?¡±
Seeing that Yu Su and the others had arrived, one of the old Daoists with triangr eyes said coldly, ¡°There are two factions fighting here. If you don¡¯t want to die, get lost!¡±
This person was the sect master of Tianxu Sect, Hong Xuan.
Yu Su recognized the symbol on this person¡¯s robe and looked at the other group.
The person opposite him was from the shameless Godly Thief Sect.
The people of the Godly Thief Sect would have a golden hook tied to their right hand. They were also known as the Golden Hand Sect. They were best at stealing and transporting goods.
In order to destroy the stolen goods, the people from the Godly Thief Sect had developed tens of millions of routes in the country. They could transfer the stolen goods from any ce overseas to rich ces.
Tianxu Sect versus Godly Thief Sect.
Interesting.
The corners of Yu Su¡¯s lips curled up as she smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re the masters of this ce. Why can¡¯t wee?¡±
¡°What bullsh*t master! This ce belongs to our Godly Thief Sect now. If you know what¡¯s good for you, leave quickly. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to leaveter.¡± The Sect Master of the Godly Thief Sect, Guo Fei, said.
Guo Fei had a fat head and big ears, and his figure was very bloated.
The few patrolmen beside Yu Su all clenched their fists, their faces filled with anger.
This was the Hu family¡¯s development area. How did the documents approved by the government be the work of the Godly Thief Sect?
Just by hearing their name, one could tell that the Godly Thief Sect was obviously not a good thing!
Zhang Zheng was experienced and knowledgeable. Realizing that the person in front of him might be a cultivator, he was shocked. He quickly walked up to Yu Su and said softly, ¡°Ms. Yu, we can¡¯t afford to provoke these people. We patrolmen have high martial strength, but we can¡¯t beat cultivators. Why don¡¯t we go back first and think about it at length?¡±
He was not afraid.
If he was alone here, it would be nothing.
But now, he had so many brothers and President Hu¡¯s niece.
If anything happened, he could not bear the responsibility.
Yu Su did not say anything.
Hong Xuan of the Tianxu Sect looked at Yu Su¡¯s beautiful face with a ferocious gaze. ¡°You can leave if you want. Leave this woman behind. I like her.¡±
As he spoke, he revealed a lecherous gaze.
He was only 50 years old this year and was in his prime. He was also the sect master of a sect. Such a beautiful woman was only worthy of apanying him for one night.
Guo Fei from the Godly Thief Sect gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Old man Hong Xuan, how old are you? You¡¯re almost old enough to be someone¡¯s grandfather. Aren¡¯t you ashamed? Aren¡¯t you going to snatch the spirit stone mine from me? Let¡¯s fight again.¡±
Guo Fei had a younger sister who was about the same age as Yu Su. He could not bear to see Yu Su being ravaged.
¡°I really want this woman today!¡± Hong Xuan walked towards Yu Su with a wretched smile on his face.
The people of Tianxu Sect alsoughed out loud.
Zhang Zheng stood in front of Yu Su. ¡°We¡¯re from the Hu family in the capital. If you dare to touch our Miss, the Hu family won¡¯t let you off.¡±
Hong Xuan chuckled. ¡°The Hu family? Who do you think you are!¡±
Didn¡¯t the aristocratic families in the capital just have more money?
Unlike them, who were rich and had cultivation. Of course, ordinary families could notpare to them.
However, Yu Su¡¯s gaze was fixed on a young child.
The child was held hostage by the people of Tianxu Sect. His clothes were in tatters, and he held an instrument in his hand. The instrument even made some strange sounds.
The boy¡¯s eyes were big and bright. His cheeks were pink, and blood was flowing from the corner of his mouth.
His eyes were puzzled, as if he was thinking about something.
Seeing Yu Su look over, he blurted out, ¡°You¡¯re Yu Su!¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, the people from the two factions were shocked and looked at Yu Su.
Hong Xuan narrowed his eyes and looked at Yu Su, saying coldly, ¡°You¡¯re Yu Su?¡±
¡°You¡¯re actually Yu Su?¡± Guo Fei¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked.
His younger sister, Guo Zhen, had been watching those variety shows on the tablet and kept talking about Yu Su all day long. She even said that she wanted to be a metaphysical master like Yu Su.
If Guo Zhen knew that he had seen Yu Su today, she would definitely regret noting.
Yu Su took out her identification card and said coldly to everyone, ¡°I¡¯m Yu Su from the Metaphysics Management Office. I¡¯m here to investigate the spirit stone mine today. The spirit stone mine has already been handed over to the country by the Hu family. If anyone has designs on the spirit stone mine, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, the surroundings fell silent.
Hong Xuan took a deep look at Yu Su, still feeling indignant.
Half a year ago, when he heard that Yu Su had a treasure on her, his senior brother, Hong Qiang, brought a group of people to block Yu Su outside Chinatown..
Chapter 731: Level 10 Heavenly Fiend
Chapter 731: Level 10 Heavenly Fiend
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
He did not expect Yu Su to cripple his martial arts in the end.
The others who wanted to take advantage of the chaos also suffered a loss. At that time, Yu Su¡¯s name waspletely resounding in the cultivation world.
And now, he had actually encountered the legendary Yu Su.
Yu Su¡¯s gaze stopped on the boy and she asked slowly, ¡°How did you know that I¡¯m Yu Su?¡±
The boy kept his mouth shut.
After a while, he said, ¡°The people from Tianxu Sect kidnapped me and want to use the Spiritual Stone Detector in my hand to find the Spiritual Stone Mine. As long as you save me, I can help you find the Spiritual Stone Mine.¡±
There was a hint of hope in his eyes.
If Yu Su could not save him, he would have to die today.
Yu Su did not say anything. Instead, she looked at the people from the two factions. ¡°This is the Hu family¡¯s territory. I¡¯ll give you half an hour to leave. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences.¡±
After saying that, she walked towards the hole in the middle of the t ground.
Looking towards the entrance of the cave, she could see something shining in the cave. There was also a very powerful spiritual energy fluctuation.
This was the spirit stone pit.
Hong Xuan clenched his fists and stared fixedly at Yu Su, feeling extremely indignant.
He was clearly the one who found it first. It was fine if the Godly Thief Sect wanted toe over and take a share, but Yu Su came over and wanted to take over the spirit stone mine. That was too unkind.
In his opinion, what Yu Su said about handing it over to the country waspletely an excuse.
Hong Xuan said angrily, ¡°I told you, I found this spirit stone mine first. If you want it, fight me!¡±
He held the whip and walked towards Yu Su.
This whip was wrapped in a baleful aura. As long as a metaphysical master was hit, the baleful aura would enter their body.
Yu Su was expressionless and her eyes were cold.
Hong Xuan raised his whip andshed it at Yu Su. Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, Yu Su used her magic power to condense a sword.
She reached out and wrapped the whip with her sword.
Another tug!
The whip in Hong Xuan¡¯s hand was pulled over by Yu Su.
He shouted, ¡°My whip!¡±
This whip was a weapon that he had spent a lot of effort to find. How could it be taken away so easily by Yu Su?
Yu Su took the whip and removed the sword in her hand.
She raised her whip and swung it at Hong Xuan.
p!
With a crisp sound, the whip hit Hong Xuan¡¯s arm firmly. His face was also pped and instantly turned red.
Hong Xuan did not have time to draw his weapon. He shouted angrily at the people behind him, ¡°What are you waiting for? Kill her quickly! I want her to die without a burial ce!¡±
He had never been pped in the face before.
This was a humiliation to him.
The other ten people of Tianxu Sect also took out spiritual artifacts with murderous aura and drew out the murderous aura inside to attack Yu Su.
The murderous aura of these ten people formed a Heavenly Fiend.
The Heavenly Fiend had the effect of strengthening one¡¯s attack. Even level five metaphysical masters would have to avoid it.
However, Yu Su was at the perfected realm, so she was naturally not afraid.
She used her magic power to condense a sword and waved it at the Heavenly Fiend. The Heavenly Fiend broke apart like water and did not have any attack power left.
¡°How is that possible!¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°Why would a Heavenly Fiend dissipate? This is a level ten Heavenly Fiend. That¡¯s impossible.¡±
Those people looked at Yu Su in shock.
Yu Su waved her sword and used it to draw out the surrounding baleful aura, forming an extremely powerful baleful aura wave.
¡°Go!¡± Yu Su said softly.
The wave of murderous aura seemed to have eyes as it headed in the direction of the ten people.
¡°Run!¡±
The few of them fled into the distance to avoid this murderous aura wave.
Murderous aura waves were even more terrifying than Heavenly Fiends. It could be said that the murderous aura waves were formed by dozens of Heavenly Fiends.
If one was attacked by the baleful energy wave, his cultivation would be crippled.
The ten of them ran quickly. After running out of the t ground, they ran up the mountain.
Unfortunately, the baleful energy wave was very strong. It caught up to this group of people and swept them into the baleful energy wave, throwing them into the sky.
The murderous aura entered the ten people¡¯s bodies.
Then, the ten of them quickly fell from the sky and were thrown heavily to the ground.
¡°Ah!¡±
¡°How is this possible? I¡¯m filled with murderous aura!¡±
¡°All my cultivation has been crippled¡¡±
¡°Impossible!¡±
The ten of them copsed to the ground, their eyes filled with shock.
They had been corroded by the baleful aura, and their luck would be worse and worse, making it impossible for them to continue cultivating.
Yu Su nced coldly at the ten of them. ¡°You don¡¯t know your ce..¡±
Chapter 732: A Bunch of Soft Eggs
Chapter 732: A Bunch of Soft Eggs
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Hong Xuan said to Guo Fei, ¡°Is the Godly Thief Sect willing? Why don¡¯t you defeat Yu Su with me?¡±
The ten people he brought were all elite soldiers.
However, the attacks of the ten people were instantly resolved by Yu Su. If nothing went wrong, this spirit stone mine could only be monopolized by Yu Su.
If the two sects joined forces, there might be a chance of turning things around.
Guo Fei shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°You know that our Godly Thief Sect has never gone against the country. Since this spirit stone mine belongs to the country, the Godly Thief Sect naturally won¡¯t taint it.¡±
It was impossible to drag him down with her.
He was not a fool!
Besides, he couldn¡¯t possibly attack his sister¡¯s idol.
¡°You¡¯re just a bunch of cowards!¡± Hong Xuan waved his sleeve angrily.
However, he did not dare to step forward anymore. If he was injured by Yu Su, he would have to step down from his position as the sect master.
After all, there were others in the sect who were eyeing the position of sect master covetously. Hong Xuan naturally had to conserve his strength.
While the two of them were talking, the little boy ran towards Yu Su.
He hid behind Yu Su. ¡°Save me.¡±
Yu Su nced at him and did not say anything.
She gave Zhang Zheng a look. Zhang Zheng immediately walked forward and pulled the little boy between the patrolmen to protect him.
Guo Fei said to Yu Su, ¡°Ms. Yu, our Godly Thief Sect has withdrawn. The spirit stone mine here should be controlled by the country. We¡¯ll meet again.¡±
With that, he was about to leave.
He was afraid that if he stayed here any longer, the situation would be more and more chaotic.
Soon, the people from the Thief God Sect were all gone.
The subordinates of the Tianxu Sect also took the opportunity to escape, afraid that Yu Su would attack again.
Hong Xuan also took a deep look at Yu Su. ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you today. I¡¯ll take revenge in the future!¡±
After saying that, he also circted his energy and fled.
Seeing that everyone had left, Yu Su walked to the entrance of the cave.
Yu Su quietly let Little Vine extend an extremely thin vine and go down, picking up a spirit stone shard at an extremely fast speed.
She looked at the spirit stone shard in her hand and sighed in her heart.
The purity of these spirit stones was not high. They needed to mine many pieces to have a stronger effect.
If it was used for cultivation, the effect would not be very good.
If she smelted it, it would be a good choice to make them into weapons.
At this moment, she felt an energy fluctuation.
Arge group of people came in this direction. Their magic power was not weak.
There were also traces of formations on this empty space.
The person who dug this hole must have returned.
Yu Su said, ¡°All of you, gather on the t ground and form a circle. Wait for my instructions.¡±
¡°Hehehehehe¡¡±
Suddenly, augh could be heard.
A man wearing a ghost mask flew over on his sword and said to Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, oh Yu Su, you¡¯re finally here. You came at the right time. You arrived just as I dug up the spirit stones.¡±
The scene just now was really exciting.
This morning, he discovered that there was something abnormal at the foot of the mountain, so he hid with his men and observed every move here with the Heavenly Spirit Mirror.
He did not expect Tianxu Sect and Godly Thief Sect toe and fight.
Just as he was feeling bored watching their fight, Yu Su arrived.
After Yu Su chased these two groups of people away, he finally could not help but appear.
¡°Oh? You are?¡± Yu Su asked without any surprise.
She had long known that there was another group of people hiding in the mountains.
The man in the ghost maskughed. ¡°You can call me Daoist Gui Chou. I¡¯m here to take your life.¡±
After saying that, he whistled loudly.
A momentter, a group of bats flew over and covered the entire sky. Their ear-piercing cries echoed in his ears.
In an instant, the bat disappeared.
Yu Su and the others all entered an illusion.
Yu Su picked up a leaf and yed a luby, coaxing Zhang Zheng and the others to sleep.
Then, she was the only one left in the illusion.
This environment could cause people to kill each other. Of course, she did not want to hurt Zhang Zheng and the others, so she could only let them sleep for the time being.
The moment Yu Su opened her eyes, she realized that the scene in front of her had changed.
The sky was dusky, as if they had arrived in hell.
Many skeletons and monsters walked towards Yu Su and kept letting out strange cries as they bit at her..
Chapter 733: Trapped in an Illusory Formation
Chapter 733: Trapped in an Illusory Formation
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su¡¯s gaze froze as she held a spirit stone in her hand.
She used the spirit stones as the center of the entire array and threw a talisman paper in eight directions, quickly making a Wind and Thunder Volcano Array.
In an instant, thunder rumbled all around.
The monsters were about to pounce on her again. Yu Su stretched out a hand and pointed at the sky, muttering, ¡°Destroy!¡±
Then, a hurricane appeared in the entire space, blowing away all the demons and ghosts, leaving only a normal empty space in front of her.
Zhang Zheng and the others also appeared in front of her.
These peopley quietly on the ground without any abnormalities.
A circle of masked men appeared around Yu Su.
In the center was Daoist Gui Chou, who was wearing a ghost mask.
When Daoist Gui Chou saw that the array he had set up had been broken so quickly, his heart could not help but beat violently.
This was impossible!
His eyes widened as he stared fixedly at Yu Su.
How did she break the Nine Serenities Yellow Springs Formation so easily? She barely took any time.
This was the ultimate skill that made him famous!
Could it be that as that person had said, Yu Su was the top genius¡
A trace of unwillingness ignited in his heart.
¡°Yu Su, don¡¯t tell me you think I only have this one array? Let me tell you the truth. You won¡¯t be able to walk out of this mountain today.¡± Gui Chou gritted his teeth.
He stabbed at Yu Su with an iron sword.
This sword had existed in the ancient wilderness and had been enhanced by generations of War Gods. It was stained with a lot of ferocious and murderous aura.
As long as he cut Yu Su¡¯s skin a little, she would be poisoned.
There was no antidote to the poison. The person would fester and die.
With a wave of Yu Su¡¯s hand, a stream of mes pounced towards Ghost Chou.
Gui Chou was shocked and dodged.
Unexpectedly, the ground shook so much that he could not stand steadily. It was as if there was an earthquake. The sky and the ground were shaking.
This was the Earthquake Technique in the Wind Thunder Volcano Array.
No matter where Gui Chou went, the ground shook. He looked at the ground and saw a huge crack.
He could not help but cry out in shock.
He escaped from the crack with all his might.
Yu Su got Little Vine to take action and secretly took the iron sword from Ghost Chou¡¯s hand. She used the power of the vines to crush the iron sword.
Just like that, the ancient iron sword disappeared before everyone¡¯s eyes and turned into iron g.
¡°Ah! My sword.¡±
Gui Chou shouted in grief and chased after the strange vines.
Little Vine quietly wrapped around his leg, making him unable to move. There was actually a seal hidden in Ghost Chou¡¯s arms.
He took out the seal and attacked Yu Su with the power in it.
Yu Su unhurriedly used the baleful aura in the jade pendant to block it and resolved all the attacks. She even used the baleful aura to attack Gui Chou.
¡°Ah!¡± Gui Chou could not help but shout.
He had been poisoned by the baleful aura, but he still had onest life-saving thing, which was the Instant Transmission Talisman.
He silently activated the talisman and said fiercely to Yu Su in thest few seconds, ¡°Yu Su, I won¡¯t let you off. Just you wait. I¡¯ll definitely settle scores with you!¡±
His voice was filled with exasperation.
It seemed that she had really made Gui Chou anxious. She just did not know which faction this Gui Chou belonged to.
After Gui Chou disappeared, the other masked people also fled.
There were still Zhang Zheng and the others at the scene. Yu Su did not chase after these masked men. Instead, she activated a spell to wake them up.
What surprised Yu Su was that the child had been awake from the beginning to the end.
He did not enter the illusion, nor was he hypnotized. He looked at Yu Su with his round eyes. ¡°Sister Yu, my name is Momo. Can you send me to the hospital? My feet are bruised.¡±
As he spoke, he raised his feet.
Yu Su took a look. He was not wearing any shoes and had been dragged over along the way. His tender feet were bleeding from the friction.
¡°Wait for me to settle the matters here,¡± Yu Su said.
She knew that this child¡¯s identity was not ordinary.
She felt an immortal aura from the little child.
Momo nodded obediently and focused on the people lying on the ground.
¡°Ms. Yu¡¡± Zhang Zheng held his head and rubbed it in pain.
After they were hypnotized just now, they all fell straight onto the ground. Their bodies would not be especiallyfortable.
¡°You were trapped in an illusion array just now. I woke you up. We can leave now,¡± Yu Su said softly.
She exined a little. Otherwise, these people would really treat her as a demon..
Chapter 734: More Than One Person
Chapter 734: More Than One Person
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zhang Zheng immediately stood up from the ground and nodded respectfully. ¡°Then let¡¯s leave now!¡±
When he met these people just now, it was an eye-opener for him. At the same time, he was very afraid. If Ms. Yu was really in danger, he would not be able to keep his life.
¡°The Metaphysics Management Office will send someone to guard this ceter. You¡¯ll be in charge of working with them,¡± Yu Su said slowly.
She believed in Zhang Zheng¡¯s character.
At the same time, she felt that Zhang Zheng would get along more harmoniously with the people from the Metaphysics Management Office.
Zhang Zheng immediately said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±
Then, the group returned.
After Yu Su left, this group of people looked at each other and could not help but discuss.
¡°The person we saw just now is the legendary cultivator?¡±
¡°Unbelievable.¡±
¡°I really saw an illusion just now. I saw my grandma waving at me on the road to hell.¡±
¡°And my dead aunt.¡±
¡°Ms. Yu is really amazing. There have been so many waves of people, but no one has been able to gain any benefits from Ms. Yu.¡±
¡°Terrifying!¡±
When Zhang Zheng heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but scold, ¡°No one is allowed to spread what happened today. Otherwise, don¡¯te here to work anymore, do you hear me?¡±
¡°I heard it!¡± A group of burly men said in unison with serious expressions.
Yu Su brought Momo into the car and brought him to a nearby hospital to get the nurse to treat his wound.
Before she left, the nurse reprimanded her with a cold expression, ¡°What kind of mother are you? Why did you only send the kid to the hospital now? The child¡¯s feet are already in such a bad state!¡±
She only left after saying this.
Yu Su did not exin much. She walked into the ward and said, ¡°Do you need me to help you find your parents?¡±
She couldn¡¯t always bring Momo along.
Momo shook his head. ¡°Sister Yu, they¡¯lle and find me themselves. Can you apany me for a night? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have nightmares tonight.¡±
His big ck and white eyes were clear and his face was filled with anticipation.
Yu Su was already staying there to settle some matters, so she nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep in the ward tonight. I¡¯ll leave here tomorrow. You can decide where you want to go then.¡±
¡°Alright!¡± Momo nodded heavily and stared at the hairpin on Yu Su¡¯s head. ¡°Sister Yu, your hairpin is beautiful.¡±
From his perspective, the hairpin was emitting spiritual energy.
It was very beautiful.
Yu Su suddenly thought of a question and asked, ¡°How did you know my name is Yu Su?¡±
Momo shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t say.¡±
Then, Momo ate something andy on the bed to sleep.
Yu Su took out her phone and sent a message to Ruan Dong. [I saw the spirit stone mine.]
Two minutester, Ruan Dong asked: ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡±
Recently, he had been busy with another case that Director Yan had given him. He was so busy that he was dizzy.
Yu Su replied: [The spirit stone mine in the development area is not considered pure. It is not very effective for metaphysical masters to increase their levels. If it is used to increase the strength of weapons and equipment, it can have a miraculous effect. You can study it in this direction. There might be a breakthrough.]
The spirit stones this time were metal-element spirit stones. They were not of much help to cultivators.
Ruan Dong thought for a moment before replying: [We can give it a try. I¡¯ll hand it over to a weapons and equipmentboratory to be in charge. Give me the address and I¡¯ll get someone to set up a camp.]
If he did not send someone over, he would not feel at ease.
After all, it was a spirit stone mine!
Yu Su sent him the address and reminded him: [There¡¯s a gap in the northwest corner that can be blocked by the management office. Three groups of people came today, and the spirit stone mine has also been dug deep enough for the stones to show.]
Ruan Dong¡¯s gaze was deep.
As expected, there were more than one group of people eyeing the spirit stone mine. If they did not hurry up and announce to the outside world, the spirit stone mine would be emptied.
Just as Yu Su was about to put down her phone, she received a message from her senior brother.
Wen Chuan: [See you in Chinatown in three days.]
Yu Su was delighted and replied, [Okay.]
Senior Brother was telling her that his practice of the secret technique was almostpleted and that he would refine the city in three days.
Of course, Yu Su could not miss it.
She nned to rush back to Chinatown tomorrow and cultivate in seclusion for two days so that she could protect her senior brother.
That night, Yu Su stayed in the ward.
Momo walked out of the ward at three in the morning and left a note in the ward. [There¡¯s more than one person, theye and go.]
When Yu Su woke up, she realized that Momo was gone.
However, she was not too worried. That child was not an ordinary person and would not encounter any danger.
It was time for her to return to the city.
This was a famous medicinal capital, and the medicinal properties of the herbs were the best.
It took Yu Su an entire day to buy the ingredients required for the medicine bath.
In the evening, Yu Su took the herbs she had bought in the city and returned to Chinatown..
Chapter 735: Clearing Impurities
Chapter 735: Clearing Impurities
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Sitting on the ne, Yu Su suddenly thought of the note in the ward.
There¡¯s more than one person, theye and go.
What the hell does that mean?
What clues was Momo reminding her of? If that was the case, how would Momo know what she was investigating?
Or was Momo part of it? Did he know more than she did?
There was no answer to any of the questions.
However, Yu Su knew that Momo was definitely not a bad person. It was just that for some reason, he could not tell her the truth.
They would definitely meet again in the future.
Yu Su fell into a deep sleep on the ne. When she woke up, the nended at the airport in the city next to Chinatown.
She took a taxi back to Chinatown.
After returning to the small courtyard, the little snake in the room sensed something and quickly crawled out of the window. It stuck out its tongue at Yu Su with dissatisfaction in its eyes.
Yu Suforted her. ¡°Weren¡¯t you sleeping? That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t bring you along.¡±
The little snake still climbed onto Yu Su¡¯s shoulder unhappily and tilted its head to the side, not looking at Yu Su.
It looked very arrogant.
Yu Su smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely take you away in the future and not leave you behind, alright?¡±
The little snake shook its head happily.
It revealed its aura. It had already upgraded to Upper Level 3, and there was a smug expression on its face.
Yu Su was slightly shocked and praised, ¡°How impressive.¡±
In just a short month, the little snake¡¯s strength increased level by level.
Hearing Yu Su¡¯s praise, Little Vine could not help but run out of Yu Su¡¯s hair and reveal its strength. Its strength was actually also at a high-grade Level 3!
¡°Little Vine¡¯s level has also risen?¡± Yu Su smiled and raised her hand to stroke the vine.
The vine happily nted its roots on the ground. Its branches crawled all over the courtyard, and flowers of all colors quickly bloomed.
Little Vine thought: See, I¡¯m good, too. Much better than that snake.
When the little snake saw that its master¡¯s gaze had shifted elsewhere, it was unhappy and swept its tail impatiently.
Yu Su looked at the little vine and then at the little snake. She said earnestly, ¡°In the future, the two of you will be mypanions who will fight alongside me. You have to get along harmoniously and I will not allow internal strife or fights. Otherwise, you will be expelled from the family!¡±
Hearing thest sentence, the little snake and the little vine trembled, and the fighting spirit in their bodies wilted.
It was not easy for it to find a master it truly believed in. Of course, Little Vine was unwilling to leave.
The little snake had long treated Yu Su as its mother, so it naturally did not want to leave.
The vine and the snake looked at each other.
A momentter, the little snake took the initiative to y with the little vine. The little vine made a swing for the little snake, and the two spirit pets yed happily.
Before Yu Su walked upstairs, she said, ¡°I¡¯m going into seclusion for two days. You¡¯re not allowed to leave the small courtyard for the next two days.¡±
After saying that, she entered her room and started cultivating.
The two days of cultivation passed very quickly. The entire courtyard had changed drastically after Yu Su came out of her cultivation. The courtyard was filled with vitality and all kinds of flowers and nts were nted.
In the southwest corner of the courtyard, the swing made of vines was exquisite and beautiful.
The little snake was sleeping on the swing.
Yu Su smiled and walked over.
After spending some time with the little snake, Yu Su had a simple meal and went up to the second floor.
She ced the herbs she had bought into the bathtub one by one. After mixing them, she released the steaming water.
As a cultivator at the perfected realm, Yu Su did not do enough to cleanse the impurities in her body. There were still many impurities in her body.
She did not intend to abstain from food.
Therefore, she had to take a medicinal bath once a month to clean up the impurities on time.
Otherwise, it would affect her future cultivation.
Yu Suy in the steaming bathtub and smelled the fragrance of the herbs at the tip of her nose, feeling sleepy.
Little Vine quietly opened the window and sprinkled some petals into the bathtub before leaving without anyone noticing.
Yu Su smiled and did not stop it.
These petals would not affect the medicinal properties. Instead, they were useful for cleaning up impurities. With more petals, it made the vibes better too.
She soaked for another half an hour beforeing out of the bathroom.
Aftering out, she turned on her phone and saw a message from her senior brother. [Yu Su, I¡¯ll be cultivating the secret technique tomorrow evening.]
Yu Su replied, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±
The next afternoon.
Yu Su brought her spiritual artifact to look for Wen Chuan.
The little Daoist child opened the door and let Yu Su in before running to make
tea..
Chapter 736: Premonition
Chapter 736: Premonition
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Wen Chuan was dressed in white, but his expression was still calm. He smiled at Yu Su and said, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±
Yu Su walked over and saw Wen Chuan ying chess with himself. She sat opposite him and ced a chess piece.
Yu Su said, ¡°Of course I have toe at such an important moment.¡±
Given the importance of this matter, Wen Chuan probably wouldn¡¯t tell a third party.
The only person who could protect Wen Chuan was Yu Su.
Her senior brother had helped her a lot. Of course, she had to answer him and help him.
Wen Chuan smiled. ¡°If I fail, I might disappear from this world. If that happens, do take a look at the things in my courtyard. If you like them, take them away. If they are left here, they will be taken back by the Daoist Association.¡±
As for the little Daoist boy, he had already asked someone to take care of him.
Hearing these words, Yu Su felt a little upset.
She slowly said, ¡°Senior Brother, if you can¡¯t seed, then no one in the world can seed. Since this secret technique exists, it means that someone has seeded. You have to believe in yourself.¡±
Wen Chuanughed loudly. ¡°You¡¯re right!¡±
When the little Daoist child saw Wen Chuan smile, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Sister Yu, my master smiled as soon as you came. Come to the courtyard more often to y in the future so that my master can smile more.¡±
He blinked at Yu Su cleverly.
Yu Su nodded helplessly. ¡°Alright, as long as your master doesn¡¯t chase me away, I¡¯lle over to y.¡±
¡°My master won¡¯t chase you away!¡± The little Daoist boy made a face and ran away with a smile.
In his opinion, his master was always sitting alone in the courtyard. It was too lonely.
Wen Chuan said to Yu Su seriously, ¡°I have a feeling that it will be very difficult this time. If I¡¯m not around, you have to be careful of that person in the future. You can¡¯t let your guard down.¡±
Yu Su thought for a moment before saying in a low voice, ¡°Alright.¡±
She knew that the oue of the battle between her and that person was still undecided.
The two of them chatted for a while more before Wen Chuan said, ¡°I¡¯m going to set off. This ce can¡¯t withstand the lightning tribtion. Stay in the courtyard and watch over this ce for me!¡±
Yu Su nodded. ¡°Be careful and wait for the good news.¡±
Wen Chuan nodded and ced thest chess piece.
On the chessboard, Wen Chuan¡¯s ck chess piece surrounded the white chess piece. He had already won.
Wen Chuan stood up, cupped his hands, and turned to leave.
Yu Su sat in the courtyard and closed her eyes to rest.
In the evening.
Wen Chuan sat on a mountain near Chinatown. His hands formed a seal and his expression was calm.
Dark clouds quickly appeared in the dim yellow sky.
Before long, the dark clouds covered the entire sky, and Chinatown fell into darkness.
Boom! Boom!
A huge p of thunder cracked through the air. Lightning shed through the clouds.
When the residents of Chinatown heard the loud thunder, they could not help but tremble in fear and look at the sky.
¡°Could it be that some heavenly master is going to transcend the tribtion?¡±
¡°Look at the thickness of the dark clouds. If it¡¯s not tribtion, is the world about to be destroyed?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a once-in-a-thousand-years sight!¡±
¡°God bless us. We must let the immortal transcend the tribtion sessfully.¡±
¡°Heavens, someone is really going to be an immortal?¡±
¡°This is too shocking.¡±
¡°Bodhisattvan please bless us. Chinatown must be safe. Don¡¯t let the lightning strike the residential area.¡±
The people below prayed and looked at the clouds in the sky.
In the next moment, everyone saw a ck-purple lightning appear in the sky.
The lightning carried a destructive energy as it struck the mountain peak.
¡°Rumble!¡±
Some people looked towards the mountain peak, but they only saw that the moment the lightning touched the mountain peak, it magically disappeared in front of them.
Before everyone could recover from their shock, another bolt of lightning struck the mountain peak.
Yu Su stood in the courtyard with a worried expression.
At this moment, Wen Chuan could only rely on himself to withstand it. If she interfered, this tribtion would intensify.
Therefore, she could only pray that her senior brother would be safe.
After a few more purple lightning bolts fell, the lightning stopped for a while.
Yu Su thought that it was over. Just as she was feeling happy, she realized that there was an even stronger lightning in the sky. That lightning had a faint red glow.
Purple-red lightning!
This was one of the most powerful lightning. It usually only appeared when one ascended.
She did not expect such a powerful lightning tribtion to appear when his senior brother wanted to cut off his connection with Chinatown.
Yu Su¡¯s heart skipped a beat again.
She frowned, deep in thought.
After a few bolts of purplish-red lightning struck down, the lightning tribtion behind gradually weakened, and rain began to pour..
Chapter 737: Baleful Aura Pillar
Chapter 737: Baleful Aura Pir
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su finally heaved a sigh of relief.
The lightning tribtion was about to end, and his senior brother¡¯s secret technique was probably about to end as well.
At this moment, Yu Su saw an extremely powerful baleful aura pir suddenly appear from the ground and fly into the sky.
Frowning, she went to look for the source and found that the source was in the Daoist Association.
Not good! Senior Brother is in danger.
This baleful aura pir was the best support to strengthen the lightning tribtion. In the past, many people would do this to harm people who were about to ascend.
After the baleful aura pir was absorbed by the lightningyer, it would mix with the lightning.
Fiendish lightning descended from the sky again.
At this moment, the person who endured the cmity not only had to withstand the lightning¡¯s strike, but also had to use the Dharmic powers in his body to resist the murderous aura.
If he was not careful, the baleful aura would enter his body.
If the baleful aura entered his body, it would be toote. Even if he was lucky enough to survive the lightning tribtion, he would be gued by bad luck and illness and would no longer have his previous achievements.
Some people would even die on the spot under the attack of the murderous aura.
Yu Su¡¯s entire body went numb and her eyes widened.
She suddenly understood something.
Initially, she thought that Chinatown was a prison. What she meant was that her senior brother was trapped in Chinatown. The two of them were bound to each other and lost their freedom.
His senior brother had absolute control over Chinatown.
He was also imprisoned in Chinatown and would never be able to leave.
So that wasn¡¯t the case.
Perhaps back then, when his senior brother was bound to Chinatown, he did not lose his freedom.
When his senior brother was asleep, someone discovered his secret by chance and knew that he could live forever. That was why they used a forbidden technique to imprison him in Chinatown.
That person must be rted to the Daoist Association!
What was that person¡¯s motive for doing this?
At the thought of this, Yu Su¡¯s expression turned even uglier.
She did not have time to think. She immediately used her mana to transform into a scepter and struck at the baleful aura pir.
If the baleful aura pir really reached the sky, her senior brother¡¯s secret technique would definitely fail.
The energy in the scepter rushed towards the baleful aura pir at an extremely fast speed, cutting it in half in the air.
The person in the dark injected his baleful aura again, and the baleful aura pir rose again.
Yu Su took out the little snake and let it absorb the baleful aura.
The vines also took root on the ground and absorbed the baleful aura in the form of branches.
Yu Su took out three extremelyrge spiritual artifacts from her pocket and ced them t on the table. She used the spiritual artifacts to make a three-star formation.
This Three Stars Formation was a formation that absorbed baleful aura. It could absorb it at three times the speed and disperse it in all directions.
With Yu Su¡¯s Dharmic powers, she could onlyst for ten minutes.
If her senior brother did not seed in ten minutes, Yu Su would have to retract her magic power.
Yu Su muttered, ¡°Senior Brother, you have to hold on this time. After you seeding, you can escape Chinatown and be a free man!¡±
On the mountain peak.
Wen Chuan knelt on the ground. His hair was charred like a hen¡¯s nest.
His clothes were also in tatters.
Even if he walked out, Yu Su would definitely not be able to recognize him.
He gritted his teeth, calcting in his mind.
The secret technique he used this time could be considered to be fighting against the heavens. After all, his immortality was also stolen from the heavens.
He had long expected a lightning tribtion.
After the lightning tribtion, he could officially use the secret technique to subdue Chinatown and truly be the master of Chinatown.
However, he did not expect that just by enduring the lightning tribtion, he had exhausted more than half of his magic power.
He also saw a baleful aura pir soaring into the sky.
At that moment, he thought he was finished.
Wen Chuan shook his head with a bitter smile.
After so many years, he thought that he had already figured out Chinatown. He did not expect that he had been careless and there was someone who hid in the Daoist Association.
The person hiding behind the scenes hoped that his secret technique would fail.
Unexpectedly, someone blocked the baleful aura pir.
Needless to say, Wen Chuan knew that Yu Su had blocked the baleful aura pir and bought him some time.
Since that was the case, he could not rx.
Wen Chuan took the opportunity to sit down. He closed his eyes and activated his secret technique. He muttered an incantation and devoted himself to it.
He wanted to give it his all! To fight for his freedom.
He had a deep connection with Chinatown. When he woke up Chinatown from the bottom of his heart, he could feel an intimate connection.
Chinatown was also very cooperative.
During the process of the secret technique, Chinatown followed his will and moved ording to Wen Chuan¡¯s cultivation technique.
Wen Chuan circted more than half of the secret technique and felt another evil prying.
That prying made him very ufortable.
He became even more focused on refining the secret technique andpletely took Chinatown for himself.
Wen Chuan wanted to change his fate..
Chapter 738: Stopping Operation
Chapter 738: Stopping Operation
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In the courtyard.
Yu Su held the scepter tightly as her legs began to tremble and her eyes turned red.
She had already lost more than half of her magic power. It was too difficult to use her magic power to resist the murderous aura. She needed a lot of magic power to suppress the murderous aura.
Even if she had spirit stones on her, she did not have time to replenish her energy.
The spiritual artifact on the table was about to stop operating because it had absorbed too much baleful aura.
The little snake and the vine also copsed to the ground. Their bodies swelled up and they could not absorb anymore.
They had tried their best.
If they insisted on holding on, their bodies would probably explode.
Yu Su secretly hoped that her senior brother could work hard and finish the secret technique as soon as possible and also take Chinatown back. Otherwise, she would also go into shock because of theck of magic power.
Not long after, the baleful aura pir became thicker and headed towards the sky.
Yu Su was so tired that she ced her hand on the table and panted heavily.
She had tried her best. The rest would depend on her senior brother¡¯s luck.
On the mountain peak.
Everything was silent. Wen Chuan was immersed in a unique state.
A momentter, he opened his eyes and looked down the mountain. Clearly, he also saw the baleful aura pir stabbing into the sky.
It contained extreme danger.
If his secret technique failed, he would disappear from this world forever.
Of course, he was unwilling to give up and continued with the final stage.
A few secondster, Wen Chuan felt warm all over. His magic power had also recovered. He had a strange connection with Chinatown, and there was an additional city in his sea of consciousness.
He took a closer look and realized that it was Chinatown!
In other words, from now on, he would be the true City Lord of Chinatown and have the ability to move Chinatown.
The baleful aura pir had already spread in front of Wen Chuan.
Wen Chuan looked at the baleful aura pir and mobilized the Dharmic powers in his body to strike it hard. ¡°Suppress!¡±
He pressed the pir down with all his might.
The baleful aura would attack its master. If it really hit, that person would either die or lose half his life.
The murderous aura instantly disappeared.
At this moment, all the dark clouds in Chinatown drifted away. The sky was clear, and the breeze dried the rain on the ground as if it had never rained.
Wen Chuan stood up and looked down the mountain. ¡°I seeded!¡±
In the courtyard.
Yu Su sat in the courtyard and circted her energy. She used the spirit stones she carried with her to replenish her magic power, which had mostly recovered.
She looked at the sky where the clouds had dispersed and smiled. ¡°It worked. I knew it.¡±
Wen Chuan¡¯sprehension ability and realm were the strongest among the people Yu Su had met. There was no reason for him not to seed.
In a courtyard not far away.
A young man closed his eyes in pain, clutched his chest, and spat out a mouthful of blood.
He was handsome and dressed in extraordinary clothes.
Behind him, an old man stood trembling in fear. When he saw the man vomit blood, he hurriedly went over to help him. ¡°Old Ancestor, how are you now? Shall I call your doctor over?¡±
The strange thing was that the old man¡¯s hair was white, but he called this young man Old Ancestor.
¡°Damn it! Wen Chuan broke the forbidden technique. He will definitely leave Chinatown in the future.¡± The young man¡¯s face was distorted, and the viciousness in his eyes frightened the old man.
After setting up for so many years, he was so close to seeding. What went wrong?
He couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter what.
The old man did not dare to make a sound.
The young man reached out and quickly calcted between his fingers. In the end, he stopped and narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°Yu Su! The biggest variable is actually you!¡±
He gritted his teeth so hard that he could not even feel his lips bleeding.
The old man said shakily, ¡°Old Ancestor, you¡¯re bleeding. I¡¯ll get the servants to stop the bleeding.¡±
¡°No need!¡±
The young man cast his gaze on the wall behind him. There was a skull hanging densely on the wall.
He walked to the empty space in the middle and said to the old man, ¡°There¡¯s an empty space here. We will put Yu Su¡¯s skull in! A beauty¡¯s skull must be very beautiful too.¡±
Heughed so hard that tears almost flowed out.
The old man lowered his head and said carefully, ¡°You have to stop the bleeding, or your blood will run out.¡±
¡°Do I need you to remind me?¡± The young man shouted angrily and kicked the old man out of the courtyard with a smile on his face.
The old man coughed a few times and got up on his own. ¡°Old Ancestor, that young master met Yu Su. I don¡¯t know if their meeting will affect you.¡±
¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± The young man waved his sleeve and left the courtyard.
He had to think of a way to get Yu Su¡¯s skull as soon as possible and ce it in the courtyard..
Chapter 739 - Safe Return
Safe Return
Trantor: As Studios
Editor: As Studios
Yu Su was waiting in the courtyard.
The little Daoist boy looked towards the door.
Yu Su said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your master has already seeded. No one in Chinatown can hurt him now.¡±
Although she said that, she was still worried about Wen Chuan noting back.
If there was a problem at thest step, it would be a huge loss.
Yu Su¡¯s heart burned with the thought of picking up her senior brother, but when she thought of how her senior brother had asked her to stay, she did not move.
On the other side.
Wen Chuan came down from the mountain and went to another courtyard to change his clothes before returning to the Daoist Association.
Not long after, he walked into the courtyard.
He said gratefully, ¡°Yu Su, if not for your help this time, I might have been reduced to ashes. Thank you!¡±
At that time, his Dharmic powers were about to be exhausted. If not for Yu Su stopping the baleful aura pir, he would definitely not have been able toplete the secret technique.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°Senior Brother, why are you still so polite to me?¡±
She had asked her senior brother for a lot of help. She was only able to repay him now. Neither of them owed the other anything.
Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°Yes¡ did you see where the baleful aura pir appear from?¡±
Yu Su said, ¡°I think the location of the baleful aura pir is in the Daoist Association. It¡¯s very close to the small courtyard, less than 300 meters away. Do you have any guesses?¡±
Wen Chuan shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t think of anyone with such powerful Dharmic powers.¡±
The baleful aura pir also required extremely powerful magic power to support it.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. That person was counterattacked by you. He should have suffered a huge bacsh now. He can¡¯te out to cause trouble for the time being.¡±
Wen Chuan smiled and said, ¡°Yes!¡±
This ending was indeed quite satisfying.
Yu Su continued to ask, ¡°What exactly does that person want?¡±
There were two possibilities. Either he wanted Chinatown, or he wanted Wen Chuan¡¯s body.
Yu Su could not figure out who it was.
If that person had Chinatown, it was equivalent to having his own city. He could do whatever he wanted.
If that person wanted to possess him, Wen Chuan¡¯s body was also the best choice. He was handsome, powerful, extremely senior, extremely talented, and had an immortal body.
Wen Chuan said without hesitation, ¡°That person wants my body.¡±
This was his premonition.
For a metaphysical master like him, the uracy of his premonition was often terrifyingly high.
Wen Chuan, who was on the mountain peak, could also feel that person spying on his body.
Yu Su thought for a moment and said, ¡°Since that person knows how to possess someone, his current appearance must be very deceiving. We have to be even more careful in the future.¡±
Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°That person hid it very well. However, since he has appeared, there¡¯s a chance to catch him again. The next time we meet, he won¡¯t be able to escape!¡±
Yu Su said, ¡°Yes, but I have a feeling that we¡¯ll be able to see that person soon.
By the way, will this person be Master Peng?¡±
She did not know if Peng Chan had such strength.
Wen Chuan shook his head and sneered. ¡°Peng Chan isn¡¯t in Chinatown. Even if he is, he doesn¡¯t have the strength. That baleful aura pir needs extremely deep Dharmic powers.¡±
Yu Su said, ¡°Perhaps Master Peng will know.¡±
She knew that Master Peng was most likely the father of Yu Miao and the others.
He was also her enemy.
However, there might be a bigger conspiracy behind Master Peng.
She had to investigate clearly. Otherwise, that conspiracy might devour the entire capital.
Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°Those people can¡¯t hurt me now. We just have to be on guard. Let nature take its course.¡±
That person must be unable to hold it in and would appear soon.
They just had to defend.
Yu Su thought of something. ¡°I¡¯m going back to the capital tonight. Do you want to go back with me? I happen to have a small vi there. You should like it.¡±
In that ce, there was a formation made by her master. It was also beneficial to cultivation.
¡°Sure, I¡¯ve been wanting to go out for a long time,¡± Wen Chuan said with a smile.
The little Daoist boy could not help but ask, ¡°Master, will you take me out?¡±
Of course, he also wanted to go out for a walk.
However, if his master did not bring him along, he could only stay here and watch the courtyard.
Wen Chuan smiled and looked at Yu Su. ¡°Then please help us buy ne tickets. I¡¯ll bring this child over to see the world.¡±
¡°Alright.¡± Yu Su took out her phone and booked tickets for the two of them.
After she was done, she said to the two of them, ¡°Are the two of you going to change into your usual clothes? If you go out in ancient clothes, I¡¯m afraid it will attract a lot of attention.¡±
She was not afraid. She just wanted to remind the two of them..
Chapter 740 - Going Out in Ancient Clothes
Going Out in Ancient Clothes
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Wen Chuan would also watch videos when he was free. Of course, he knew that the clothes Yu Su was referring to were the clothes worn by people outside Chinatown.
He thought for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t have regr clothes, but I can buy them outside Chinatown.¡±
Yu Su shook her head. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯ll be the same when we go to the capital to buy it. It¡¯ll be too troublesome to go out and buy it now. Get ready. Wearing this ancient outfit might attract the attention of many people.¡±
Wen Chuan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m used to it.¡±
With his looks, he had always been attracting attention growing up.
Even if he changed into his usual clothes, there would still be people watching.
Yu Su raised her eyebrows and suddenly had an idea. If she went back with her senior brother like this, Master Peng would definitely be very flustered.
Thebined strength of Yu Su and Wen Chuan would also make Master Peng wary.
Therefore, Master Peng would definitely separate the two of them and kill Yu Su.
The best way to deal with Yu Su was to use Wu Jiang to kill Yu Su.
At the thought of this, Yu Su smiled. ¡°Senior Brother, when we go back this time, someone will have insomnia! That person will definitely not expect that I have reached a temporary reconciliation with Wu Jiang. When the timees, we can beat them at their own game.¡±
She also wanted Master Peng to have a taste of betrayal.
¡°You!¡± Wen Chuan smiled dotingly. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you on this trip. You just have to do it well.¡±
He was sure that the mastermind was going to be unlucky.
The two of them chatted for a while more before Yu Su returned to the small courtyard to pack her luggage.
At five in the afternoon, the three of them took a car to the airport near Chinatown.
When they arrived at the airport, the three of them were recognized by passers-by as soon as they got out of the car. There were exmations all around.
Yu Su was wearing a mask, a hat and a dark blue dress. Her long hair was casually draped behind her back, making her look beautiful and valiant.
Wen Chuan was wearing an ancient costume and a mask, but it still couldn¡¯t hide his handsomeness.
His temperament was too eye-catching. Many people who passed by him looked at him frequently, their eyes filled with surprise and infatuation.
Even the little Daoist boy beside him was very handsome. He looked even cuter in his in ancient clothes. His cheeks were chubby and his eyes were bright.
Soon, Yu Su¡¯s fans recognized her.
¡°Ah, it¡¯s actually Yu Su!¡±
¡°Yu Su is in Chinatown!¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t the person beside her Senior Brother Wen? Oh my god, Senior Brother Wen is even more handsome than he looks in the video!¡±
¡°That little boy is so cute.¡±
¡°I¡¯m so happy today. I actually saw Yu Su and Senior Brother Wen. I¡¯m about to faint.¡±
¡°Wifey Yu Su! My only wife!¡±
¡°She¡¯s much prettier in person than on television. No wonder so many people like Yu Su.¡±
As Yu Su walked to the waiting area in the airport, many people were discussing about them.
Most of their gazes were filled with excitement and surprise.
A portion of the fans followed closely behind Yu Su and the others, discussing softly and restrainedly.
Yu Su smiled and greeted the fans behind her. ¡°Hello, we¡¯re very fated today.¡±
When she smiled, the fans behind her started shouting.
Yu Su actually smiled at them¡ and even said that she was fated with them. What kind of blissful moment was this!
Yu Su ced her index finger on her mouth and said, ¡°Keep your voice down. Don¡¯t affect the other tourists. Let¡¯s talk as we walk.¡±
The fans covered their mouths one after another, indicating that they would not scream again.
After arriving at the airport, Yu Su signed autographs for her fans and even took photos with them.
While waiting for the ne to take off, the fans frantically took photos of Yu Su and Wen Chuan, preparing to post them onler and buy a trending topic for Yu Su.
After Yu Su and the other two boarded the ne, the trending topic appeared.
The fans had also posted the photo of Yu Su and Wen Chuan online. Many of Yu Su¡¯s fans below werementing excitedly.
¡°Ah ah ah, didn¡¯t I say that Yu Su and Senior Brother are verypatible!¡±
¡°Yu Su is so beautiful!¡±
¡°Am I the only one who discovered it? The child Senior Brother brought is so cute. I can¡¯t imagine how happy I would be if he called me sister.¡±
¡°My wife, my wife!¡±
¡°Although Yu Su and Senior Brother Wen look very harmonious, I still feel that Yu Su and Prince Charming Xiao are the right couple.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Xiao Han and Yu Su are the best match.¡±
¡°Oh my god! If only I was there. Boohoo¡¡±
¡°The people present actually saw Yu Su with their own eyes. They¡¯re really too lucky. I¡¯m so jealous that I¡¯m going crazy!¡±
Under the trending topics, there were all praises..
Chapter 741 - Compatible
Compatible
Trantor: As Studios
Editor: As Studios
In the Yu family¡¯s living room.
Yu Zheng and Yu Ruo also saw the trending topic.
Yu Zheng pouted. ¡°Third Brother, I haven¡¯t seen Yu Su in a long time. I want to see her too.¡±
Yu Su was already so gentle to her fans. If they had not severed ties back then, how blissful would he have been to have a sister like Yu Su?
The more he thought about it, the more ufortable Yu Zheng felt.
Yu Ruo looked at the photos on the trending searches and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to? But we still have to know our limits. Yu Su doesn¡¯t want to see us at all. It¡¯s better not to embarrass ourselves.¡±
It was fine if Yu Su did not like him, but if she hated him, he would be even sadder.
¡°We¡¯re not asking for a snub. Maybe if we fight for it, Yu Su will like us?¡± Yu Zheng said with hope in his eyes.
Yu Ruo shook his head and said regretfully, ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡±
Yu Su was very soft-hearted, but she was not a fool.
Yu Zheng gritted his teeth. ¡°We have to try!¡±
In any case, as soon as there was a chance, he would go to Yu Su and curry favor with her. Even if he could not persuade her, he would feel better.
¡°Suit yourself.¡±
Yu Ruo pushed the wheelchair upstairs.
On set.
Xiao Han also saw the trending topic. When he saw thements below saying that Wen Chuan and Yu Su were a perfect match, his heart ached.
He could not help but send a message to Yu Su: [Yu Su, you¡¯re back? Do you need me to pick you up? Shall we have a meal together tonight?]
After sending it, he pped his head. ¡°Yu Su has just boarded the ne, so she definitely won¡¯t be able to reply. I¡¯d better wait at the airport!¡±
That way, Yu Su would be able to see him the moment she got off the ne.
Xiao Han¡¯s scenes had long been filmed. He only stayed behind to observe other people¡¯s scenes.
Now that he knew that Yu Su was going back to the capital, he packed his things immediately and drove to the airport.
In the capital.
Steward Chen walked into the secret room and reported with his head lowered, ¡°Chief, something bad has happened. That person hase out of Chinatown!¡±
He had just received the news.
Peng Chan, who was sitting on the mat, closed his eyes. After a while, he asked, ¡°Who?¡±
He was so focused on cultivating that he did not react.
Manager Chen hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Master Wen.¡±
¡°What? You said Wen Chuan came out of Chinatown? How did hee out? Where is he now?¡±
Peng Chan was so angry that he opened his eyes and red at Manager Chen.
Steward Chen was red at and the sweat on his head flowed down. ¡°I only found out after seeing the trending topic. I¡¯ll go and investigate now!¡±
He knew how much this matter affected Master Peng.
¡°Trash! What use do I have for you? Is it toote to investigate?¡±
Peng Chan stood up angrily and looked at the photo on his phone.
In the photo, Yu Su and Wen Chuan were standing together. The two of them looked like they had a faint immortal aura and their looks were top-notch.
Peng Chan counted with his fingers and could only deduce that Wen Chuan¡¯s departure from the city was rted to Yu Su.
He was so angry that he threw his phone to the ground. The phone shattered into pieces, and the screen shattered.
Damn Yu Su.
If not for the fact that he had suffered many bacshes, he would definitely have killed Yu Su personally.
She was the biggest variable.
Manager Chen, who was behind him, was stunned. Then, he looked at the phone on the ground with heartache. This was a new phone that he had boughtst month. It was smashed just like that. There was also his important document inside.
Peng Chan scolded, ¡°Wu Jiang is also trash, didn¡¯t he go to Chinatown? Why can¡¯t he even do anything to Yu Su? He even said he was the number one ck Magic Master in the southwest, he is actually so useless.¡±
He still wanted to use someone else to kill her, but he did not expect to receive the bad news that Wen Chuan had left Chinatown.
At the thought of this, he sent a message to Wu Jiang. [Master Wu, didn¡¯t you go to Chinatown to settle scores with Yu Su? Why did I hear that Yu Su has returned to the capital? Where are you now?]
He had been in seclusion for the past few days and knew nothing about the outside world.
Not long after, Wu Jiang replied, ¡°I did go to Chinatown, but I sensed Master Wen¡¯s aura. I also heard that Master Wen has a good rtionship with Yu Su. Therefore, I only exchanged a few moves with Yu Su before I had no choice but to leave. I¡¯m afraid that if I kill Yu Su in Chinatown, I won¡¯t even be able to leave.¡±
These words made Peng Chan even more disdainful.
He said coldly, ¡°Cowardly fellow, you¡¯re even afraid of taking revenge.. Where did your previous boldness disappear to!¡±
Chapter 742 - Revenge
Revenge
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Humans, the older they got, the more timid they became.
He finally saw through Wu Jiang.
Then, Peng Chan replied to Wu Jiang: [Master Wu, I have an acquaintance in the Metaphysics Management Office. I can bring you to see your little disciple¡¯s corpse. If you need it, I¡¯ll arrange it for you tonight.]
When Wu Jiang saw the message, he sneered.
Peng Chan really wanted him to take revenge.
He replied, [My old friend is still the most loyal. I¡¯ll go and see my little disciple tonight. Please arrange it, Master Peng! Thank you!]
Peng Chan replied: [Small matter.]
No matter what, he had to push Wu Zhen¡¯s death onto Yu Su and let Wu Jiang take revenge on Yu Su.
However, the problem now was that Wen Chuan was beside Yu Su, so it was not easy to make a move.
He had to think of a way to lure Wen Chuan away so that he could join forces with Wu Jiang to kill Yu Su.
Two hourster.
Yu Su and the other two also got off the ne.
Xiao Han was waiting at the exit, Ye Tang beside him.
Before boarding the ne, Yu Su had contacted Ye Tang and asked her to pick her up.
When Xiao Han arrived at the arrival gate, he bumped into Ye Tang and waited with Ye Tang for Yu Su toe out.
Meng Bo, Ye Chang, Yu Zheng, and Yu Ruo also stood secretly near the boarding gate, their bodies covered tightly, afraid that they would be recognized by Yu Su¡¯s fans.
Yu Ruo coughed lightly and said to him, ¡°If Yu Su askster, do you know what to say?¡±
¡°I know, I know! I asked you toe.¡± Meng Bo raised his hands in surrender again.
Last time, he betrayed his brothers. This time, he was in charge of taking the me.
Yu Zheng snorted. ¡°We¡¯ll see how you performter. If you don¡¯t perform well,
I won¡¯t share any news with you in the future.¡±
¡°Okay, okay, okay!¡± Meng Bo quickly nodded.
A momentter, Yu Su came out of the boarding gate and saw the eye-catching Xiao Han from the crowd.
Xiao Han was wearing casual clothes and a cap on his head. His side profile was perfect and handsome, and his eyes seemed to have cold stars.
Beside him was Ye Tang in a red dress.
As soon as Yu Su appeared, Xiao Han went up to her with a smile in his eyes.
¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re back. Let me help you carry your things!¡±
He nodded at Wen Chuan. ¡°Master Wen, long time no see.¡±
Wen Chuan smiled. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a few months.¡±
He felt that Xiao Han was not bad. From Xiao Han¡¯s appearance, he could tell that Xiao Han was a sentimental person.
He still thought highly of the rtionship between the two.
¡°Yu Su!¡± Ye Tang ran towards Yu Su in her high heels with a mboyant smile on her face.
Yu Su also opened her arms and hugged her. ¡°Ye Tang, how have you been recently?¡±
¡°No, life is boring without you. I miss you,¡± Ye Tang said coquettishly.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°I¡¯m back. I¡¯ll apany you more in the future.¡±
Ye Tang nodded. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±
The two of them chatted for a while.
Then, Yu Su said, ¡°I have a vi in the capital. Senior Brother will stay there for a while. Let¡¯s have dinner in the vi tonight. It¡¯s a good time to wee Senior Brother.¡±
¡°No problem,¡± Ye Tang said excitedly.
Xiao Han nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t have any work tonight. Let¡¯s have a good gathering.¡±
Wen Chuan agreed.
The few of them carried the luggagesand were about to leave.
Unexpectedly, they was stopped by Meng Bo and the others.
Meng Bo was pushed out. He rubbed his nose and asked awkwardly, ¡°Ye Tang, can I go with you? I have something to tell you.¡±
¡°No!¡± Ye Tang said coldly.
Meng Bo looked hurt and stopped in ce.
Beside her, Ye Chang coughed twice. ¡°Ye Tang, we have something important to discuss with Yu Su. It has something to do with my mother. Don¡¯t throw a tantrum!¡±
He stole a nce at Yu Su and was relieved to see her calm expression.
Ye Tang¡¯s face was still cold as she said, ¡°It still won¡¯t do. What can¡¯t we talk about over the phone? It wasn¡¯t easy for us to get together, and you¡¯re here to mess things up again!¡±
These few were too annoying.
Yu Ruo and Yu Zheng looked regretful. They knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to go-
Meng Bo looked at Ye Tang in a daze and didn¡¯t say anything else.
In the end, it was Yu Su who said, ¡°I happen to need your help with something.
Let¡¯s make things clear in advance. After we¡¯re done, you can leave immediately and not stay for dinner.¡±
¡°Okay, okay, okay!¡±
Yu Ruo and Yu Zheng immediately smiled and agreed.
Chapter 743 - Gathering in the Villa
Chapter 743 - Gathering in the Vi
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su gave Yu Zheng and the others an address and left with Ye Tang and the others.
Not long after, Yu Su and the others gathered in the vi.
Yu Su entered the pantry and poured cups of tea for Wen Chuan and the others. She even brought out some snacks she had bought on the way.
¡°Try this cookie. It¡¯s especially delicious!¡± Ye Tang said with a smile.
Wen Chuan smiled and really picked up a piece. He tasted it and slowly said under Ye Tang¡¯s surprised gaze, ¡°The taste is indeed not bad. It¡¯s better than the ones sold in Chinatown.¡±
Ye Tang¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Wen Chuan.
In her heart, Master Wen was not tainted by the mortal world. She was just being polite just now. She did not expect Master Wen to really give her face and eat it.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°Ye Tang, quickly retract your chin. Senior Brother Wen even opened a snack shop in Chinatown. Even ordinary snack chefs can¡¯tpare to his skills.¡±
¡°Ah? I¡¯m so surprised!¡±
Ye Tang excitedly held the snacks and discussed with Wen Chuan for a while.
Not long after, Meng Bo and the others arrived.
After they entered, they saw the few of them smiling and chatting. There were refreshments on the table, and their eyes were filled with envy.
When would they get such treatment!
Meng Bo coughed and walked in with an unnatural expression. He cupped his hands at them and said, ¡°Sorry to disturb you!¡±
¡°You knew you were disturbing us, but you still came over!¡±
Ye Tang rebuked him without any mercy.
Meng Bo smiled awkwardly and wanted to sit next to Ye Tang. Unexpectedly, Ye Tang said coldly, ¡°The four of you sit on stic stools. You¡¯re not allowed to sit on the sofa. Otherwise, don¡¯te in.¡±
This was Yu Su¡¯s vi.
Why should they give them such good treatment?
Following Ye Tang¡¯s gaze, Ye Chang also saw four stic stools leaning against the wall. They were quite far from the sofa, but he was satisfied.
If they hadn¡¯t shamelesslye over, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to chat together!
Yu Zheng and Yu Ruo had no objections.
Yu Ruo was still sitting in the wheelchair and he smiled at them.
After the four of them were seated, Yu Su asked, ¡°You said at the airport that there was something important. Can you tell me now?¡±
Ye Chang nodded and said slowly, ¡°Ever since my mother was taken away, her room has been emptied and the door has been locked. Yesterday, the cleaner at home went to clean the house and saw a letter in the house. The recipient was you.¡±
After saying that, he took out a letter from his pocket.
The letter was wrapped in brown paper, and there was no stamp pasted on it. It looked like an ordinary letter.
However, for some reason, everyone felt a little uneasy when they saw the letter.
Wen Chuan and Yu Su looked at each other and saw a hint of surprise in each other¡¯s eyes.
Yu Su quickly said, ¡°Throw the letter on the table. Hurry!¡±
¡°Huh?¡±
Ye Chang frowned and asked, but he quickly threw the letter over.
Could there really be something wrong with this letter?
Then there wouldn¡¯t be any consequences if he kept the letter in his arms, right?
Before he could worry, he saw a red light fly over. When he saw it clearly, the red lightnded steadily on his chest.
Ye Chang looked down and saw that it was a talisman.
It was a burning talisman paper.
Strangely, although the talisman was burning, it did not burn his clothes.
¡°This is an Exorcism Talisman. You¡¯ve been possessed by evil energy,¡± Wen Chuan said slowly.
His gaze seemed to have a prating power as he looked at Ye Chang¡¯s heart.
If he did not deal with it in time, Ye Chang would definitely die from heart palpitations in three days. This move was really too sinister.
Ye Tang asked anxiously, ¡°Then what will happen to him? Will it hurt his body?¡±
She already had very few rtives, and she did not want to lose another.
Although she did not like Ye Chang on the surface, she treated him as her biological brother in her heart.
Yu Su cast a small spell on the letter on the table before holding it in her hand and studying its appearance. ¡°His life isn¡¯t in danger for the time being, but it¡¯s hard to say in the future. Evil aura and murderous aura have invaded his chest, and he¡¯s prone to heart palpitations and death.¡±
She looked at the letter¡¯s appearance calmly.
There was no trace of human aura on the letter. The person who sent the letter had done it very carefully.
There was a small sign in the lower right-hand corner of the letter.
The symbol looked like a skull, but strangely, there were eyes in the two eyeball sockets. Those eyes seemed to be still open.
It was a little strange..
Chapter 744 - Anonymous
Chapter 744 - Anonymous
Trantor: As Studios
Editor: As Studios
There were a few words written in the middle of the letter.
[Mailer: Anonymous]
[Recipient: Ms. Yu Su]
The font looked like it was written by someone who had been trained in calligraphy. It was very straight and there was nothing worth studying.
Yu Su could not find any clues either.
She held the letter under her nose and smelled it. She could smell blood.
This ink¡ seemed to be made of blood.
She was sure that the other party was not acting mystically, but that the other party was an extremely bloody person, even more terrifying than the mastermind.
Wen Chuan also took the letter and looked outside. ¡°Can I open it?¡±
It was better for him to be the person opening the letter!
He was afraid that something disgusting and terrifying would appear. As the letter opener, at least he could block it immediately.
¡°Alright.¡± Yu Su nodded slightly without any objections.
She asked Ye Chang, ¡°How long have you been in contact with this letter? Try to be as detailed as possible.¡±
Ye Chang recalled for a moment before saying slowly, ¡°The cleaningdy knocked on the door and brought this letter to mest night. After I received it, I ced it in the drawer of the table in my room. In the afternoon, when I knew that you were going to the airport, I kept it in my chest all the way. In the afternoon, I ced it close to my body for about three hours.¡±
Yu Su frowned slightly and did not speak.
Wen Chuan gently opened the letter, revealing a letter inside. There was a red shadow on the letter, and it seemed to have some words written on it.
He opened the letter and muttered, ¡°This is the South Eagle Secret Technique! How did this Secret Technique reappear in the pugilistic world? Could it be¡¡± Could it be that the person back then was not dead?
If that was the case, the world was probably going to be in chaos.
Seeing that he was in a daze, Yu Su¡¯s heart sank.
This was the first time she had seen her senior brother like this. It seemed like something big had happened.
Wen Chuan woke up, opened the letter, and ced it t on the table.
Ye Tang, who was beside him, also gathered enough to take a look, but she cried out in surprise. She was so frightened that her face turned pale. ¡°Oh my god! What exactly is this?¡±
Yu Su¡¯s gazended on the letter.
There was a skull printed on the letter, and there was a sentence written in red.
If Yu Su was not wrong, this ink was also human blood.
This person¡¯s blood was filled with a dense murderous aura and evil aura, making one¡¯s body tremble and feel a chill run down their spine.
¡°Whew!¡±
Xiao Han also took a deep breath, his expression dark.
Yu Su looked at the sentence on it.
[Dear Yu Su: Are you ready to ept my punishment? I¡¯m still missing a head on my skeleton wall. Do you understand what I mean? After you win against that stupid luck stealer, I¡¯ll personally cut off your head. This is the preview!]
At the bottom was a signature: Anonymous.
Who was this ¡®Anonymous¡¯?
Stupid luck stealer, he must be talking about the mastermind!
In other words, the actions of the mastermind were under the surveince of the ¡®Anonymous¡¯. He had also seen Yu Su¡¯s counterattack, but for some reason, Yu Su had angered this person.
Wen Chuan closed the letter and stuffed it back into the envelope. ¡°Yu Su, this person might be here for me. You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ye Tang frowned and asked helplessly.
Yu Su was her best friend and Ye Chang was her cousin. She did not want anything to happen to either of them.
She hated herself for not being able to protect Yu Su!
Yu Su also looked at Wen Chuan in confusion. ¡°Is it rted to the seal of Chinatown?¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Wen Chuan nodded, but he couldn¡¯t say anything else. It involved confidential information.
Seeing Ye Tang looking at him with a burning gaze, he sighed and said, ¡°I ruined this person¡¯s agenda. He came for me, but Yu Su happened to be his punching bag. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anything happen to Yu Su.¡±
There were too many things involved, and it was not good for Ye Tang and the others to know too much.
Ye Tang was still frowning. ¡°There¡¯s really something wrong with that person¡¯s brain. Since he has a grudge against you, why is he threatening Yu Su? I¡¯m so angry!¡±
After saying that, she mmed the table angrily.
Wen Chuan¡¯s eyes were filled with apology as he looked at Yu Su. ¡°From now on, you should stay in the vi too!¡±
It was not that he did not believe in Yu Su¡¯s strength, but he did not want to give that person a chance.
Yu Su nodded and turned to look at Ye Tang. ¡°What about you, Ye Tang? You can also stay in the vi. There are enough rooms here.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll pass. The studio is a little far from here, so it¡¯s not convenient for me to travel. I¡¯ll go back to my apartment!¡± Ye Tang sighed and said.
There was obvious worry in her eyes..
Chapter 745 - Exorcism
Exorcism
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su smiled. ¡°The person you should be most worried about now is Ye Chang.¡±
Ye Chang was corroded by evil energy and needed a spell to exorcize it.
¡°Yu Su, can you¡¡±
Ye Chang looked at Yu Su, wanting her to help.
However, before she could finish speaking, Yu Su rejected coldly, ¡°You can find someone else for this.¡±
She did not want to contact Ye Chang anymore.
Any stronger metaphysical master could resolve the baleful and evil aura.
Ye Chang¡¯s gaze darkened as he said indignantly, ¡°I don¡¯t trust others, and I don¡¯t want to find other metaphysical masters.¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t resolve it within three days, you will definitely die,¡± Yu Su said calmly.
After saying that, she looked at Meng Bo and talked about something else.
¡°Meng Bo, the mastermind might make a big move during this period of time. Help me and the others supervise the status of the various aristocratic families. If there are any abnormalities, I¡¯ll look for you for their records after everything is over.¡±
If nothing went wrong, the mastermind was going to make a move.
¡°Big move?¡±
Meng Bo thought about it carefully and felt that this matter was simple. ¡°I can do this. If you need anything else, you can hand it to me.¡±
He wanted to perform well in front of Yu Su and strive to make Yu Su put in a good word for him in front of Ye Tang.
¡°Not at the moment.¡±
Yu Su then looked at Yu Zheng and Yu Ruo. ¡°Pay attention to Mrs. Yu and the second branch of the Hu family at all times. Also, send a message to the group if there are any clues about Yu Miao.¡±
¡°Okay,¡± Yu Ruo and Yu Zheng said in unison.
Yu Su secretly cast a curse on Yu Zheng and the other three. If they wanted to tell outsiders what had happened today, they would automatically be mute.
It was not that she did not trust the four of them, but she was afraid that they would identally say it.
After casting the spell, Wen Chuan nodded at her.
He had also noticed Yu Su¡¯s small actions and agreed with her.
Yu Zheng hesitated for a moment before asking Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, is the big move you mentioned dangerous? The mastermind probably hates you to the core. You have to be careful.¡±
He had a bad feeling.
After today, something terrible might happen.
The current peace was only temporary.
Thinking of this, he felt even more ufortable.
He was Yu Su¡¯s brother, but he could not do anything and still had to rely on Yu Su to investigate everything herself.
Yu Zheng felt more and more defeated.
Ye Tang snorted coldly. ¡°So what if you know? You can¡¯t do anything. You might as well listen to Yu Su obediently. Whatever Yu Su wants you to do, just do it well. Why are you asking so many questions?¡±
She looked down on the brothers of the Yu family. They were not very smart.
Yu Zheng lowered his head silently and sighed.
Seeing that the discussion was over, Yu Su said, ¡°Since you¡¯re done talking, the four of you can go back. I won¡¯t send you off.¡±
However, Ye Chang looked at Wen Chuan. ¡°Master Wen, can you help me dissolve the evil and baleful aura on my body? I can give youpensation, no matter how much.¡±
This was hisst resort to stay a little longer.
His gaze was pleading.
Wen Chuan thought for a moment and nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, 20 million per ritual.¡±
Since the matter was rted to him, it was only human nature for him to resolve it.
¡°No problem,¡± Ye Chang agreed readily. ¡°It¡¯s best to do it as soon as possible. I keep feeling a little ufortable.¡±
He didn¡¯t know if it was because of the psychological effect or something else, but he felt stuffy in his chest and couldn¡¯t breathe.
Wen Chuan said to Yu Su, ¡°Is it convenient for us to borrow a ce?¡±
Naturally, he had to find a suitable ce to do the ritual.
¡°Okay.¡±
Yu Su led the two of them into one of her study rooms. There were things needed to do spells on the study table, and Wen Chuan could use them as he pleased.
This spell was very easy for a master like Wen Chuan.
He just had to ensure that the evil and baleful aura werepletely removed.
Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°This ce is very good.¡±
Yu Su retreated, leaving the space for the two of them.
After she went out, she heard Ye Tang say, ¡°My cousin stayed because he had to do a ritual. Why are the three of you still here? Do you still want to stay for dinner?¡±
The three of them looked at each other. Meng Bo mustered his courage and said, ¡°We came together. Of course, we have to leave together. The four of us are going to eat togetherter. Of course, we have to wait for Ye Chang..¡±
Chapter 746 - High-sounding
High-sounding
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Seeing that his reason was so dignified, Ye Tang ignored them and yed with her phone.
Xiao Han went to the kitchen and washed the fruits he had bought.
When Yu Su returned, he ced a te of fruits in front of her and said with a smile, ¡°Yu Su, are you hungry? Hurry up and eat some fruits to cushion your hunger.¡±
¡°Thank you!¡± Yu Su smiled and chatted with him about the recent events.
Ye Tang chimed in from time to time.
The atmosphere between the three of them was extremely harmonious, making the other three feel very awkward. They did not know what to do.
Yu Ruo hesitated for a long time before mustering his courage and asking Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, it¡¯s my birthday the day after tomorrow. There¡¯s a banquet at home. Since you¡¯re back, why don¡¯t youe over and y? Uncle and Aunt will being too.¡±
He knew that Yu Su would definitely reject him.
However, he just wanted to muster the courage to ask. He did not want to leave any regrets.
Yu Su said straightforwardly, ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±
After saying that, she chatted with Xiao Han about other topics.
Yu Zheng patted his third brother¡¯s shoulder and shook his head regretfully. He said softly, ¡°Do you feel at ease now that you know the oue?¡±
Meng Bo¡¯s gaze followed Ye Tang. There was deep affection in his eyes, as if he had a lot to say.
Ye Tang didn¡¯t even look at him.
Meng Bo felt bitter in his heart. He said to the two people beside him, ¡°Let¡¯s go drinkter. My treat!¡±
Yu Ruo and Yu Zheng:¡±¡¡±
The two of them wanted to go back and rest early, but Meng Bo had invited them, so they would go!
Yu Ruo nodded reluctantly.
Half an hourter, Wen Chuan and Ye Chang came out.
Yu Zheng heard footsteps and turned around. ¡°You¡¯re done so quickly?¡±
Ye Chang looked at him helplessly.
It was very tortuous for him to be inside. Even if Yu Zheng wanted to spend time with Yu Su, there was no need to make it so obvious, right?
¡°I¡¯ll send you out!¡± Seeing that Ye Chang had finallye out, Xiao Han stood up and took the initiative to send the four of them away.
The four of them looked at Xiao Han sadly.
Meng Bo took a deep breath and stood up from his stool. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
The four of them walked out reluctantly.
Wen Chuan sat on the sofa and Yu Su asked, ¡°Did you find anything new?¡±
Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±
Yu Su did not ask about the rest.
After Xiao Han returned, Ye Tang let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°I finally sent these four people away. I really don¡¯t want to see them.¡±
¡°Me too!¡±
Xiao Han smiled and walked towards the kitchen with arge bag of vegetables in his hand. ¡°I just got the supermarket to send some vegetables over. Try my cooking tonight.¡±
In the past, he didn¡¯t know how to cook, but after the first variety show, he signed up for a gourmet ss.
He had long had the thought of cooking for Yu Su.
¡°Good, good!¡± Ye Tang pped excitedly.
If Xiao Han¡¯s fans found out, they would definitely be very envious of her!
Wen Chuan also smiled and said, ¡°Yu Su, I saw a bakery downstairs just now. I want to make some snacks too. Come with me!¡±
¡°Alright.¡± Yu Su naturally understood that he wanted to say something to her, so she did not reject him.
Ye Tang didn¡¯t think too much about it. Instead, she said happily, ¡°Since you¡¯re all busy, I¡¯ll wait to eat. Coincidentally, something happened at the studio. I¡¯ll be busy with work first. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±
She had run out of the studio at thest minute, so of course she had to take care of her work.
After all, she was also one of the bosses.
Yu Su and Wen Chuan went to the bakery downstairs.
There were raw materials in the baking room. Wen Chuan checked them and started cooking.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°Senior Brother, you really don¡¯t look like a Daoist priest from Chinatown. Instead, you look like an actor from a period drama.¡±
Wen Chuan smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good too. I can earn a living in the capital.¡±
The two of them chatted for a while more.
Only then did Wen Chuan get to the point. He said with a serious expression, ¡°The South Eagle Secret Technique is the most vicious spell. You have to be careful recently.¡±
¡°Is the South Eagle a faction?¡± Yu Su asked.
Wen Chuan shook his head. ¡°The South Eagle is a country that really existed a few hundred years ago. The emperor used grievances to increase his cultivation and extend his life. In order to obtain more grievances, he did not hesitate to start many wars. The Battle of Chinatown was one of them.¡±
¡°I see.¡±
With this exnation, Yu Su understood the rtionship between her senior brother and South Eagle.
The Emperor of the South Eagle was her Senior Brother¡¯s enemy.
Wen Chuan continued, ¡°There are many types of secret techniques of the South Eagle. Every one of them is unimaginably bloody. I reckon that some descendants of the South Eagle have survived..¡±
Chapter 747 - Short Lifespan
Short Lifespan
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°In other words, there¡¯s a descendant of the South Eagle causing trouble and that descendant also lives in Chinatown?¡±
Yu Su asked slowly, ¡°Then when you transcended the tribtion, was the person who used the baleful aura pir a descendant of the South Eagle?¡±
If that was the case, the reason why the descendants of the South Eagle hated her was obvious.
If not for Yu Su¡¯s interference, the descendant of the South Eagle would have sessfully possessed him long ago.
Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s possible! I have a feeling that that person won¡¯t appear so early. We don¡¯t have to worry about it immediately. We just have to be wary.¡±
After all, the descendants of the South Eagle had a fatal weakness.
Wen Chuan continued, ¡°South Eagle is good at possession techniques. Since hundreds of years ago, countless metaphysical masters have been sessfully possessed, causing chaos in Chinatown. However, the people who cultivate this technique have a weakness.¡±
He paused for a moment.
Yu Su nodded. ¡°A short lifespan?¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°This might be a punishment from the heavens. Daoists who cultivate the art of possession won¡¯t live for more than 20 years in every parasitic body. Once the time is up, their bodies will be chaotic for various reasons, causing them to die.¡±
This was also a manifestation of fairness!
Yu Su thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Do the descendants of the South Eagle have any characteristics?¡±
¡°The eyes,¡± Wen Chuan said. ¡°The eyes are the windows to the soul. Even if you have possessed someone, you can¡¯t hide that ancient gaze. It¡¯s the easiest to judge from the eyes.¡±
Even with one¡¯s birth characters, it was very difficult to calcte the identity of the person who had possessed the person.
Yu Su¡¯s expression was inexplicable as she pondered for a while.
Wen Chuanforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. When the timees, we¡¯ll naturally know.¡±
¡°Then does Senior Brother have any grudges with South Eagle?¡± Yu Su thought for a moment and asked.
Wen Chuan said slowly, ¡°I still can¡¯t hide it from you.¡±
He pondered for a moment and said slowly, ¡°Before the war in Chinatown, my father was the city lord. He had long discovered the possession in the city, so he ordered the surrounding people to investigate the possession and lock up all the suspected criminals.¡±
¡°But during the war, the prison was still closed. Someone set fire to the entire prison and almost all the prisoners in the prison died. I heard that the Emperor of the South Eagle was among them.¡±
He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°If there¡¯s any hatred, it¡¯s this matter.¡±
At that time, Wen Chuan was only focused on repelling the attackers and couldn¡¯t care less about the people in the prison.
Later, after he woke up from his slumber, he heard about what happened back then and felt deeply regretful for a while.
After all, those were only suspects and had not been convicted. It was the Wen family¡¯s fault that they were burned to death.
He had been brooding over this matter.
Yu Su¡¯s gaze gradually turned cold. ¡°Then you should be even more prepared. These people won¡¯t let this matter rest until they kill you.¡±
Wen Chuan added water to the dough and smiled. ¡°I understand. Have you thought about your own matters?¡±
¡°What is it?¡± Yu Su was stunned for a moment before asking.
Wen Chuan smiled again. ¡°Little Junior Sister, the path of cultivation is long. If you have someone you like, it¡¯s better to settle down and not let down your time in the world. Since you¡¯ve already left the Yu family, I¡¯m your oldest elder. If you need anything, just tell me.¡±
Yu Su¡¯s expression was slightly stunned. She did not expect her senior brother to be talking about this. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask if I need anything.¡±
However, she did not think too much about it for the time being.
Before she dealt with the person behind her, she felt insecure.
Wen Chuan said, ¡°Xiao Han is a good child. As long as you know what you¡¯re doing.¡±
As an outsider, it was not convenient for him to say anything.
Yu Su nodded seriously. ¡°I understand.¡±
Time passed too quickly. She had a lot to do, but she couldn¡¯t let down someone who was good to her.
Perhaps it was time for her to consider this matter.
The two of them chatted for a while more before Yu Su went upstairs and entered the kitchen to cook with Xiao Han.
Seeing that she had arrived, Xiao Han quickly said, ¡°I can do these dishes myself. You can watch from the side. You don¡¯t have to do anything.¡±
Yu Su smiled. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll watch Chef Xiao cook from the side. The three of us are really lucky today.¡±
¡°Hehe¡¡± Xiao Han smiled in embarrassment. He poured the vegetables into the pot of oil and began to stir-fry.
It looked decent.
Yu Su stood by the door frame and looked at the man cooking with an apron on. She suddenly fell into a daze..
Chapter 748 - Luban Tribe
Luban Tribe
Trantor: As Studios
Editor: As Studios
When she was young, she had imagined what her parents would be like. She had also imagined her parents living such a simple life.
She calmed herself down and asked Xiao Han, ¡°When did you learn to cook?¡±
¡°Just for half a year.¡± Xiao Han smiled.
He was someone who had signed up for the chef ss. The dishes he made would definitely be edible. This was the reason why he dared to cook alone.
Yu Su did not say anything else and quietly watched Xiao Han cook. From time to time, she would bring him a te.
Not long after, four dishes and a soup were ready.
Yu Su said to the outside, ¡°Ye Tang, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±
¡°Alright!¡± Ye Tang excitedly threw down herputer and ran in.
Actually, she had already finished her work long ago, but she could not ruin Yu Su and Xiao Han¡¯s time alone. She could only y a small game on the sofa alone.
When the game was over, she was hungry.
Ye Tang took out the bowls and chopsticks and filled everyone¡¯s bowls with rice.
Wen Chuan also came upstairs with a te of snacks.
¡°Smells good!¡± he praised.
Xiao Han came out with the dishes. ¡°Master Wen, I just learned how to cook. If it doesn¡¯t suit your taste, please forgive me!¡±
Wen Chuan smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±
After everyone was seated, Ye Tang took out a bottle of wine from somewhere and poured a ss for everyone. She smiled and said, ¡°I asked the butler to send this wine over. This is my uncle¡¯s precious wine. It¡¯s about the same age as me!¡±
¡°Then we¡¯re in for a treat.¡± Xiao Han smiled.
The five of them enjoyed the meal.
Xiao Han¡¯s four dishes and one soup wereparable to the dishes made in a private restaurant. The taste was really not bad. It could be seen that he had put in a lot of effort to learn how to cook.
After dinner, the few of them tasted Wen Chuan¡¯s snacks and gave him a unanimous good review.
Yu Su said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate my senior brother. He¡¯s the one who opened the snack shop chain in Chinatown.¡±
¡°Wow!¡± Ye Tang said in surprise. ¡°This is unexpected.¡±
Master Wen had the image of a gentle young master, but he actually spent so much effort on desserts.
Wen Chuan smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Yu Su¡¯s nonsense. I¡¯m just making snacks because I have nothing to do. That snack shop was opened by my subordinates. It has nothing to do with me.¡±
The few of them chatted for a while more. The sky gradually darkened, and Xiao Han and Ye Tang bade farewell.
After the two of them left, Yu Su closed the door.
Yu Su¡¯s room was on the second floor, while Wen Chuan and the little Daoist boy¡¯s room was on the third floor. They each returned to their own rooms.
At 9.00 pm.
The doorbell rang outside the door. The vines immediately followed the window on the second floor and let the branches reach out, finally conveying the news to Yu Su.
Yu Su understood what it meant: [There¡¯s a man and a woman waiting outside.]
Yu Su tidied up and went downstairs.
Wen Chuan was reading in his room and did not go downstairs.
When Yu Su reached the door, she stood in front of the video inte and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±
The madam outside the door asked, ¡°Are you Yu Su?¡±
Yu Su looked at thedy and saw that she had a gentle temperament. She was not wearing any branded clothes, but it was impossible to ignore her.
Yu Su said, ¡°Yes.¡±
The madam smiled. ¡°Hello, Yu Su. I¡¯m the mother of the child you saved a few days ago. I specially came to thank you today. I¡¯m a little presumptuous. I hope I didn¡¯t disturb you.¡±
Her eyes were gentle and not aggressive at all.
The man beside him also said, ¡°We¡¯re from the Luban Tribe. We¡¯re here to thank you.¡±
The Luban tribe?
Yu Su thought for a while before recalling that the Luban tribe was one of the tribes in the southwest, their strength was on par with the ck Magic Master tribe, the two of them ruled the southwest region.
She opened the door and said to the two, ¡°Pleasee in!¡±
She brought the two of them to the living room on the first floor. The little Daoist boy listened to Wen Chuan¡¯s instructions and came down to take a look. He took the initiative to go to the pantry to pour water.
The madam introduced herself. Her name was Shen Yin.
She was the wife of the Grand Elder of the Luban Tribe.
The man beside her also cupped his hands at Yu Su. ¡°I¡¯m the Grand Elder of the Luban Tribe, Lu Li. We¡¯ve really disturbed you bying over rashly today.¡±
Yu Su said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡±
The two of them bowed to Yu Su and said agitatedly, ¡°Thank you for saving our son.¡±
Yu Su helped them up and asked with a frown, ¡°Are you the parents of that child?¡±
¡°Yes.¡± Shen Yin nodded. ¡°A few days ago, my son, Lu Mo, identally went missing. We searched for a few days but couldn¡¯t find him. Just as we were anxious, we received the news that Momo had been saved. That night, our people brought Momo back..¡±
Chapter 749 - Trump Card
Trump Card
Trantor: As Studios
Editor: As Studios
Was this the reason why Momo left without saying goodbye back then?
Could it be that his family had really picked him up?
Yu Su¡¯s brows were still furrowed. Then why didn¡¯t he tell her at that time?
She felt that something was wrong.
Yu Su nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that he returned safely. How is he now?¡±
Lu Li immediately said, ¡°After he arrived home, he had a high fever that night. His fever only subsided yesterday. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he hasn¡¯t recovered yet, we would definitely bring him here to thank him.¡±
Yu Su said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±
Lu Li put down the things in his hand. ¡°You must ept these things. This is a small token of our appreciation.¡±
He ced all the bags on the table.
Before Yu Su could speak, Shen Yin said, ¡°You should take it. We¡¯ll feel uneasy if you don¡¯t take it. To be honest, ever since we found the child, we¡¯ve also asked around about you. Only then did I know that you¡¯re such a powerful metaphysical master. These things are all useful to metaphysical masters.¡±
She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. We asked around and found out that you¡¯re staying here. I have no intention of offending you.¡±
Lu Li nodded as well.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°Alright, in that case, I¡¯ll ept it. As long as the child is fine, the two of you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±
She had a feeling that these two must be plotting something.
¡°Then let¡¯s exchange each other¡¯s contact details! When Momo gets better, I¡¯ll bring him to thank you,¡± Shen Yin said with a smile.
Yu Su nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±
After exchanging their contact details, Shen Yin said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so we won¡¯t stay any longer. Master Yu, if you need anything in the future, feel free to look for us.¡±
Lu Li added, ¡°As long as we can do it, we will definitely not decline.¡±
Yu Su stood up and sent the two of them out.
When she returned, she opened all the gifts on the table and couldn¡¯t help but look shocked.
The two bags that she had opened in the beginning were some high-grade medicinal herbs.
Although these things were rare, they could be bought with money.
When Yu Su opened the third box, she was slightly shocked.
The third box actually contained arge pile of low-grade spirit stones. The quality of these low-grade spirit stones was not good, and they could not provide much help to cultivation, but they were still rare treasures.
The Luban Tribe actually had so many of them. Their foundation was quite rich.
In the fourth box was a slingshot.
She studied it carefully and realized that this slingshot waspletely different from ordinary slingshots.
Every time this slingshot was fired, it could actually reduce the magic power on the metaphysical masters. This was a weapon specially designed for metaphysical masters.
If she was facing ordinary metaphysical masters, she could defeat that person with this slingshot with the use of specially made rocks.
This weapon could not be underestimated!
The fifth box was the smallest and most exquisitely packaged.
The moment Yu Su opened it, she realized that there was a blueprint inside. When she opened it and looked at it carefully, she was surprised for a moment.
This was a new type of weapon!
This weapon was very simr to a submachine gun, but the bullets it fired could prate the protective shield on the metaphysical masters. Under many attacks, the metaphysical masters could be killed with one shot like ordinary people.
It could be said that this weapon was simply specially made to resist metaphysical masters.
However, making this gun was very difficult.
During the production process, arge number of spirit stones were needed. It happened to be the kind of spirit stones that the Hu family¡¯s spirit stone mine had.
It could be said that this blueprint was given at the right time.
If Yu Su handed this blueprint to Minister Ruan, Yu Su¡¯s position in the Metaphysics Management Office would definitely rise. It was a great thing for her.
It was also extremely helpful in resisting the mastermind.
This weapon was equivalent to a trump card.
At this thought, Yu Su immediately put the blueprint back into the box, her eyes still filled with shock and hesitation.
She was puzzled.
If this weapon were to descend into the world, it would be an additional weapon that could fight against metaphysical masters, but there were other hidden dangers.
Then why did the Luban Tribe give her such a powerful weapon?
Could it be that he really wanted to repay her for saving Memo¡¯s life?
Yu Su could not figure it out, so she did not think about it anymore. Instead, she took the fifth box and went to the third floor to talk to Wen Chuan in detail.
Wen Chuan was also slightly surprised after reading it.
He did not expect the current technology to develop so quickly.. There were actually weapons targeting metaphysical masters!
Chapter 750 - Blessing in Disguise
Blessing in Disguise
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
When Wen Chuan saw Yu Su¡¯s furrowed brows, heforted her, ¡°Just hand the blueprint to the Metaphysics Management Office. Don¡¯t worry about anything else. This isn¡¯t something you should worry about. That person might want to use you to build a rtionship with the Metaphysics Management Office.¡±
Yu Su nodded. ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll keep this blueprint with you for the time being! When I need it, I¡¯lle and ask you for it.¡±
¡°Okay!¡± Wen Chuan agreed readily.
He was still very happy that Yu Su needed him.
The two of them chatted for a while more about the arrangements of the mastermind. Yu Su suddenly thought of something and quickly said, ¡°Senior Brother, I suddenly remembered something!¡±
¡°Go ahead.¡± Wen Chuan nodded.
Yu Su¡¯s expression was solemn as she said, ¡°I saved that child from the Luban family. He disappeared from the ward that night. I found a note under the pillow on the bed. The words on the note were a little strange. I forgot to tell you.¡±
¡°What message?¡± Wen Chuan continued to ask.
Yu Su said, ¡°There¡¯s more than one person, theye and go.¡±
This sentence corresponded to the South Eagle¡¯s Secret Technique of Possession. After Possession, theye and go.
Wen Chuan had obviously thought of this too. ¡°Do you still have the note from back then?¡±
Yu Su nodded and took it out of her purse.
Wen Chuan ced the note under the light and took a closer look. The handwriting on it was crooked and looked like it was written by a child.
Could it be written by Momo?
It was still written in pencil. The force was very shallow, and the strokes were strange.
He looked at it for a while and could not find any other clues. He could only give up. ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll knowter!¡±
Wen Chuan handed the note to Yu Su.
After Yu Su returned to her room, she drew a Heart Cleansing Talisman and pasted one at the door.
She was reading a cultivation book at her desk.
After sitting for a while, she heard her phone vibrate. ¡°Buzz buzz!¡±
She opened it and saw that it was a message from Minister Ruan. [Yu Su, Leng Yan and He Jun want to return to the team, but I¡¯m a little worried. Do you have time toe to the hospital tomorrow to check their bodies?]
Ever since Leng Yan and He Jun woke up, the two of them were still recuperating in the hospital.
Yu Su calcted the time. The two of them should have recovered more or less. They just had to take care of their health in the future.
It was not impossible for the two of them to return to the Metaphysics Management Office.
Yu Su replied: [I¡¯m free tomorrow. See you in the ward at nine in the morning!]
Ruan Dong: [Okay!]
The next day.
When Yu Su arrived at the ward, she first checked the two of them and realized that there was no residual murderous aura or ferocity in their bodies.
She tested their physical fitness and found that they had received a blessing in disguise. Their bodies were stronger than before, as if they had mutated.
Yu Su thought for a while before finding the reason.
When the little snake absorbed the murderous aura from the two of them, it would also infuse its magic power into them to maintain the bnce in their bodies.
This magic power would unknowingly modify their physical fitness.
Yu Su told them everything truthfully.
He Jun was pleasantly surprised. ¡°This is a great thing. I was wondering why my body has been so energetic these past few days. I thought I had been lying down for too long. I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a reason.¡±
Now that his body was stronger, it would be easier for him to catch evil cultivators in the future.
Leng Yan also smiled. ¡°Where¡¯s the little snake? Let me take a look!¡±
Yu Su took the little snake out of her pocket and ced it on the bed. He Jun was shocked and hurriedly ran behind Minister Ruan to hide. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of snakes!¡±
Although he knew that the little snake had treated him, he was still afraid.
Ruan Dong nced at him helplessly and did not say anything.
Leng Yan reached out and gently touched the little snake¡¯s head. ¡°Thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have woken up so early.¡±
At this point, she looked at Yu Su and asked, ¡°What does the little snake like to eat?¡±
She wanted to repay its kindness.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°It likes to eat poisonous insects and spirit stones.¡±
Leng Yan nodded and made a mental note.
If there was a chance in the future, she would definitely bring more delicious food for the little snake.
¡°Quick! Take it back quickly. I¡¯m afraid¡¡± He Jun whispered behind Minister Ruan. His voice sounded like he was about to cry.
Yu Su smiled and put the little snake back into her pocket.
Leng Yan asked curiously, ¡°Has the little snake always been so small?¡±
She had heard that the spirit beasts of metaphysical masters were all very huge.
She did not expect the little snake to be so small..
Chapter 751 - Cooperation
Cooperation
Trantor: As Studios
Editor: As Studios
Yu Su said, ¡°Snakes are spirit beasts and can change their size freely. They usually maintain their small appearance. When fighting, they can be several meters long.¡±
¡°A few meters¡¡± He Jun couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Goosebumps were about to appear on his body.
When he was young, he forgot to close the window and a snake climbed in from the window. In the morning, he woke up and touched the snake¡¯s body under the nket. From then on, he had grown a fear for snakes.
The thought of a slippery snake made him feel ufortable.
Leng Yan red at him coldly. ¡°Useless!¡±
As the captain of the Metaphysics Management Office, he naturally could not be afraid of anything.
Leng Yan looked at Yu Su again and asked, ¡°Then can we go back to the Metaphysics Management Office?¡±
Yu Su shook her head. ¡°I suggest that you rest for another week and recuperate well. It¡¯s still not good to work too hard too early.¡±
Of course, she knew what these two were thinking.
However, these two people were very strong. It would not be good if they left behind the root of the illness. They still needed to recuperate for a while.
He Jun said in frustration, ¡°Alright! I thought I could return to the team. I was happy for nothing. I¡¯m going to rot in the hospital bed all day.¡±
He wanted to go back and help Minister Ruan as soon as possible.
Ruan Dong patted his shoulder and smiled. ¡°I really need you here. Rest well.
I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡±
Of course, he wanted the two of them toe back, but their health was more important.
Leng Yan said, ¡°Captain, if you need us to do anything, let us know. We can also help you find information in the ward.¡±
She still wanted to do her part.
¡°Okay,¡± Ruan Dong said with a smile.
After chatting for a while, Yu Su bade farewell and Ruan Dong followed her downstairs.
Ruan Dong said, ¡°Do you want toe to my office?¡±
Yu Su nodded.
Just like that, Yu Su got into Ruan Dong¡¯s car.
After arriving at the office, Yu Su sat on the sofa.
Ruan Dong made Yu Su a cup of tea.
¡°It¡¯s new tea. Try it.¡± Ruan Dong smiled and handed the tea over.
Yu Su said, ¡°Thank you!¡±
She took a sip and said directly, ¡°I suspect that the mastermind will make a big move within this month. We have to be prepared. This is a blueprint I obtained yesterday. Take a look first.¡±
She took out the blueprint. She had gotten it from Wen Chuan before leaving.
¡°Big move?¡± Ruan Dong frowned.
Since it was a big move, it meant that they had to make a lot of preparations. There might be innocent people involved. This was not good news.
At the same time, he was worried about Yu Su¡¯s safety.
¡°Is there any more specific news?¡± Ruan Dong asked quickly, lowering his eyes in deep thought.
Yu Su said, ¡°That person has a high chance of coborating with the great ck Magic Master of the southwest tribe, Wu Jiang, to use the rtionship between Wu Jiang and us to get rid of me. First, he will transfer my senior brother, Wen Chuan, away, and then he will attack me. They are afraid that if they don¡¯t get rid of me, I will grow even stronger.¡±
¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Wen Chuan took the blueprint of the Luban Tribe and looked at it carefully. The more he looked at it, the brighter his eyes became.
In the end, he looked at Yu Su excitedly and asked, ¡°Where did you get this blueprint? It¡¯s too exquisite! It¡¯s really too exquisite!¡±
¡°The Luban Tribe,¡± Yu Su said slowly. ¡°Minister Ruan, do you remember this tribe?¡±
This tribe had almost no presence, but they had been working together with the ck Magic Master tribe to manage the southwest region, they could not be underestimated.
Ruan Dong was enlightened. ¡°If it¡¯s this tribe, then that¡¯s right. I heard that the people of this tribe are descendants of Lu Ban and are best at making various tools. Now, they¡¯re even making weapons¡¡±
Then, Yu Su recounted her encounter with Momo at the spirit stone mine and talked about what happenedst night. ¡°I guess they came to give me a gift because they actually wanted to use me to give this blueprint to the Metaphysics Management Office.¡±
¡°In that case, does it mean that they want to work with the Metaphysics Management Office?¡±
Ruan Dong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°As long as they¡¯re willing to cooperate, our Metaphysics Management Office has no objections. If they contact you, just answer them like this.¡±
In any case, the final weapon wouldnd in the Metaphysics Management Office.
They were not afraid that the Luban tribe would not make any requests, but they were afraid that they would not dare to cooperate with the Metaphysics Management Office.
¡°Alright, but I still have to say one more thing. The Metaphysics Management Office can¡¯t let down their guard. We still don¡¯t know their true intentions,¡± Yu Su reminded.
Ruan Dong nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand..¡¯
Chapter 752 - Blood Calamity
Blood Cmity
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The two of them chatted for a while more before Yu Su left. Before returning to the vi, she even went to see Wu Zhen.
Wu Zhen¡¯s Dharmic powers had all dissipated, and his meridians were broken. It was no longer possible for him to cultivate again. He would not be able to harm anyone in the future.
After seeing that, Yu Su left in satisfaction.
Two dayster.
At the dining table, Yu Miao said carefully to Hu Ying, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve contacted Master Peng to remove the remaining worm poison in your body. Do you have time? Master Peng has already agreed.¡±
These days, Hu Ying¡¯s mood was very difficult to deal with. She would fly into a rage whenever something didn¡¯t go her way.
Hu Ying was stunned for a moment and suddenly thought of the Daoist priest who was full of immortal aura.
Recently, she had been constipated. She had found several Daoist priests and they all said that this was the side effect of the worm poison. As time passed, she would recover.
However, Hu Ying was unwilling to give up. She went to several hospitals but still could not be cured.
She didn¡¯t expect her adopted daughter to be so considerate and ask Master Peng for help. She was a little touched.
She said slowly, ¡°Of course I have time. You¡¯re still the most considerate.¡±
Yu Miao heaved a sigh of relief.
She leaned her head on Hu Ying¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I see Mom¡¯s sad face every day. I feel terrible too. Mom, you have to get better quickly.¡±
When Hu Ying heard these considerate words, she felt extremelyfortable. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that I still have you by my side. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡±
She thought of her sons again and became angry again.
She had given birth to four sons, but none of them cared about her!
During this period of time, there was not a single person who called to care about her. It made her too disappointed.
Hu Ying said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s like I didn¡¯t give birth to those four sons at all!¡±
Yu Miao saw the hatred in Hu Ying¡¯s eyes. She lowered her head and sneered. She said softly, ¡°Perhaps my brothers are all busy. I¡¯ll spend more time with Mom when I have time.¡±
¡°Busy? What are they so busy about? I don¡¯t believe it!¡±
Hu Ying was even angrier. She rambled on for a full two hours.
In the end, when she was tired, Yu Miao asked carefully, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t I make an appointment with Master Peng tomorrow? I¡¯m afraid Master Peng has something on at thest minute tomorrow.¡±
¡°Alright, go ahead!¡± Hu Ying took a sip of tea and said coldly.
After Yu Miao was done, she asked Hu Ying for another sum of money. Hu Ying transferred a million dors to her bank card.
In her heart, she looked down on this sum of money, but she epted it with a smile. Her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so good. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of you in the future.¡±
Of course, Yu Miao knew what Hu Ying wanted. After all, Yu Su had cut ties with her.
After hearing Yu Miao¡¯s words, Hu Ying immediately smiled. ¡°Alright, with a good daughter like you, I can rest assured for the rest of my life. I don¡¯t care about the four of them!¡±
Right now, she felt like she was alone.
Whether it was her husband, her maternal family, or her biological children, they did not care about her. She needed love very much.
Hu Ying smiled and said, ¡°Ask Mom for more money after you¡¯re done spending it. I still have money here.¡±
Yu Miao hugged Hu Ying and said sweetly, ¡°I¡¯m really lucky to be your daughter. I must have been great in my previous life!¡±
Her lowered eyes, however, were cold and even a little disgusted.
When the servants saw this scene, they could not help but purse their lips.
This mother-daughter pair was more fake than any other.
The next day.
When they arrived at the agreed ce, Master Peng appeared as promised. He cleansed the remaining poison in Hu Ying¡¯s body cleanly.
After everything was done, Yu Miao handed over the gift. ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the remuneration to your assistant¡¯s cardter. This is a small token of appreciation from Mrs. Yu. Please ept it.¡±
Peng Chan stroked his beard with a smile and said to Hu Ying, ¡°Mrs. Yu, you¡¯re too polite. It¡¯s my honor to help you with the ritual.¡±
Hearing that Master Peng was giving her face, Hu Ying felt extremely happy.
She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. This is just a small token of appreciation. I still have to rely on you in the future!¡±
Ever since she experienced the pain of the worm poison acting up, she knew the importance of metaphysical masters. She told herself not to offend metaphysical masters.
Master Peng smiled modestly. ¡°No, no. I have to rely on Mrs. Yu. The Yu family is huge. I¡¯m just slightly proficient in metaphysics.¡±
The two of them chatted for a while more, and the atmosphere was harmonious.
Master Peng suddenly asked, ¡°Mrs. Yu, we¡¯re having a good chat. I¡¯m fated with you. I want to remind you that your biological daughter, Yu Su, is going to face a bloody cmity soon.. You have to remind her!¡±
Chapter 753 - Deception
Deception
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°What?¡±
Hu Ying was shocked. When she regained her senses, she said coldly, ¡°She¡¯s not my daughter. I¡¯ve already cut ties with her.¡±
Master Peng smiled. ¡°You can hide it from others, but you can¡¯t hide it from me. From your looks, you¡¯re someone who values rtionships. She¡¯s your flesh and blood. How can you ignore her so easily?¡±
Even if she didn¡¯t want to care, he had to let her care.
He had many ways to deceive an idiot like Hu Ying.
Hu Ying was stunned for a moment. ¡°She¡¯s indeed my biological daughter, but she hasn¡¯t listened to me for a long time. How can I control her? Besides, the fact that she will have a bloody cmity has nothing to do with me!¡±
What little motherly love she had left in her heart was given to Yu Miao.
When she heard that Yu Su was going to suffer a bloody cmity, she did feel terrible for a moment, but after thinking about it carefully, she didn¡¯t really want to care.
Wasn¡¯t Yu Su a great metaphysical master? Then she would definitely be able to escape the blood cmity on her own, right?
¡°Mrs. Yu, things are man-made. If you let go and ignore her, she will definitely fall into a bottomless abyss. If you help her a little, she might be able to avoid a disaster. You definitely can¡¯t bear to see her fall into the abyss, right?¡± Peng Chan said with a smile.
There was a hint of wisdom in his eyes.
Hu Ying was convinced by his words. After hesitating for a while, she said, ¡°Tell me, what kind of bloody cmity does she have to resolve?¡±
She wanted to see if it was difficult. If it was, she would give up!
Anyway, she had Yu Miao and did notck such a daughter.
¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Peng Chan smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s simple to resolve this bloody cmity. I¡¯ll get the person who wants to kill Yu Su to meet her. After the two of them shake hands and make peace, this bloody cmity will naturally be resolved.¡±
¡°Who wants to kill Yu Su?¡± Hu Ying asked with a suspicious expression.
Peng Chan said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s someone Yu Su offended. Young people do things without leaving any leeway, they are prone to causing trouble. For example, this ck Magic Master of the ck Magic Master tribe, Wu Jiang. His disciple was captured and imprisoned by Yu Su, and his disciple was assassinated in prison. Wu Jiang wants to settle scores with Yu Su.¡±
¡°I see!¡± Hu Ying nodded in understanding. It really sounded like how Yu Su would act.
Yu Su did not care about the consequences. It was normal for someone to seek revenge on her.
She thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Then what do I need to do?¡±
She just did not want Yu Su to implicate the entire Yu family. If that person sought revenge and found the Yu family, Hu Ying would not be able to escape the fate of being ughtered.
Peng Chan smiled and stroked his beard, looking like a sage: ¡°This matter is simple, half a monthter, I will hold a banquet to invite the great ck Magic Master Wu Jiang, you can invite Yu Su as well. If the two of them can shake hands and make peace at the banquet, this bloody cmity will naturally be eliminated.¡±
¡°Can the two of them shake hands and make peace?¡± Hu Ying felt that this matter was a little uncertain. ¡°Since that person¡¯s disciple was assassinated, there¡¯s a life between them!¡±
She hesitated for a moment and used her brain to think for a moment.
Peng Chan sneered in his heart. Of course, he would not shake hands and make peace. He had set up this trap to let the two of them kill each other.
He smiled and said, ¡°Of course. I know this Master Wu Jiang. He¡¯s the most reasonable. If you exin the cause and effect, the two of them will definitely shake hands and make peace.¡±
¡°Alright, then send me an address. I¡¯ll bring Yu Su over in half a month.¡± Hu Ying sighed and said.
It would take some effort for her to convince Yu Su.
Yu Miao almostughed when she heard this.
Only a fool like Hu Ying would be fooled so easily.
How stupid!
Even if Yu Su suffered a bloody cmity, why would Master Peng, who had nothing to do with Yu Su, help her?
Hu Ying said slowly, ¡°What about the reward?¡±
Master Peng thought for a while before saying, ¡°This is a good deed I did. Since it¡¯s a good deed, I¡¯ll take a small reward. Mrs. Yu, just give it as you see fit.¡±
¡°You¡¯re really benevolent. The Daoist Association is really lucky to have such a powerful metaphysical master like you!¡± Hu Ying could not help but praise.
Master Peng was the most powerful metaphysical master she had ever seen. His character was noble and his metaphysical skills were strong.
She nned to go to Master Peng for help if anything happens to her in the future.
Yu Miao also took the opportunity to praise him.. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that people who want to seek Master Peng¡¯s services have to wait until next year! It¡¯s our blessing to be able to find you to help us!¡±
Chapter 754 - Secret Weapon
Secret Weapon
Trantor: As Studios
Editor: As Studios
Peng Chan nodded with a benevolent expression. ¡°As long as I can help you.¡±
As long as he got rid of Yu Su first and then Wen Chuan, he would be the true ruler of Chinatown.
He was the final winner.
Just like that, Hu Ying and Master Peng agreed on a time to bring Yu Su to the next meeting and the few of them left the tea house.
In the next few days, Yu Su brought the Luban Tribe to see Ruan Dong.
The secret weapon was being made anxiously.
After resting for a week, Leng Yan and He Jun returned to the Metaphysics Management Office as they wished and continued their previous work.
The members of Team One and Team Two were as happy as if it was the new year.
At night, the people from the First Department had a good meal together. Minister Ruan gave a speech, hoping that the First Department could work together and continue to help each other in the future.
That night, even the director came over for a few drinks.
The next day, Minister Wang of the Second Department was so angry that his face was cold. He mocked everyone he saw with deep resentment and anger.
He seemed to have predicted that the director would most likely be Minister Ruan.
On Yu Su¡¯s side.
She was busy with work in the studio every day and used her free time to cultivate.
Yu Su had a feeling that there would be a life-and-death battle soon.
And she had to be prepared at all times.
A few nightster, Yu Su was sitting by the window reading when her phone suddenly rang. She saw that it was a call from Hu Ying¡¯s assistant.
She understood. The day was finallying.
Yu Su answered, ¡°Hello.¡±
¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Hu Ying¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone, sounding a little strange.
Yu Su said, ¡°Speak if you have something to say.¡±
Of course, she knew that it was Hu Ying.
Hu Ying cleared her throat and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I was in the wrongst time. I apologize to you. You should know that I have my difficulties. No matter what¡¡±
Hearing such a long string of words, Yu Su said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, I¡¯m hanging up.¡±
Hu Ying was a little angry, but when she thought of what she had to do, she suppressed her anger and said, ¡°I know that it was you and your senior brother who cured Hu Rui. After thinking about it, I still feel that I have to thank you. I was the one who caused this poison. I have the responsibility to bear it. If you have time,e to the Hu family vi for a meal tomorrow as my gratitude.¡±
She was really afraid that Yu Su would hang up.
However, at the thought of being restrained by Yu Su, Hu Ying¡¯s heart burned with anger.
Yu Su sneered. ¡°Helping Hu Rui detoxify the worm poison was what I wanted to do myself. It has nothing to do with you, and I don¡¯t need your gratitude.¡±
She understood now. Someone must have borrowed Hu Ying to ask her and her senior brother out.
In that case, even if she refused, Hu Ying would not let it go.
When Hu Ying heard her cold words, she felt upset.
However, she did not want to be led by the nose by Yu Su.
Hu Yingposed herself and continued to exin, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for so long. I want to see you too. Please give me this chance!¡±
Since Yu Su was unwilling to be thanked, she would use her emotions to move her.
Yu Su quickly said, ¡°Ha! Listen to yourself. Do you think you would believe me if I were you?¡±
Would a mother who doted on her adopted daughter want to see a daughter she did not love like her?
It sounded ridiculous no matter how one looked at it.
Hu Ying was stunned. ¡°Why won¡¯t you believe me?¡±
Could it be that her performance was so fake?
Yu Su¡¯s voice turned even colder as she questioned, ¡°Is there nothing else? I won¡¯t go. If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯m going to hang up.¡±
The person behind her should know her personality very well. If she agreed so easily, the person behind her would not believe her.
Hu Ying immediately panicked and could not help but say, ¡°No, no, no! I¡¯ll tell you!¡±
She paused for a moment before saying, ¡°I heard that Wu Jiang is looking for you for revenge. I don¡¯t want you to die just like that. I¡¯ll let Master Peng mediate and let the two of you meet. Is that alright?¡±
Wasn¡¯t she doing all this for Yu Su?
How could Yu Su not know her painstaking efforts?
Yu Su continued coldly, ¡°Thest time I retorted Master Peng quite a bit, would he be so kind as to help me? Why don¡¯t I believe it?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t think so little of him. He¡¯s in a high position, how could he stoop to your level?¡± Hu Ying couldn¡¯t help but defend Master Peng.
Moreover, Master Peng had even helped her clear the poison. He was a good person to begin with, so Hu Ying did not allow Yu Su to make wild guesses about Master Peng..
Chapter 755 - Not at a Loss
Not at a Loss
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Is that so?¡± Yu Su asked suspiciously again, acting as if she was considering it.
Anyway, she could not agree easily.
Otherwise, she would definitely be discovered by the mastermind. It would be difficult toplete her nter.
Hu Ying continued, ¡°Master Peng did this not only for you, but also for the peace between the Capital and the Southwest Tribe. Think about it. He¡¯s the chief of the Daoist Association, so of course he has to deal with domestic disputes. The dispute between you and Wu Jiang is under his control. This is just his responsibility. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±
In her opinion, Yu Su would not suffer any losses anyway.
¡°I¡¯ll think about it again!¡± Yu Su said hesitantly.
Hu Ying immediately continued to persuade her, ¡°There¡¯s no need to think about it. Listen to me on this matter. This is a matter of life and death. How can you be so indecisive? Master Peng is only willing to spend so much effort to help you make peace on my ount.¡±
Yu Su asked, ¡°What do you think Master Peng¡¯s goal is?¡±
Hu Ying immediately said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have any ulterior motives. Don¡¯t think so darkly about everything, alright? He¡¯s mainly doing it for official business. Secondly, he might just be helping you out of kindness. Don¡¯t think tooplicated!¡±
In any case, she believed in Master Peng.
Hu Ying felt that her daughter¡¯s values were a little crooked. She always thought badly of others.
Moreover, he was the master of the Daoist Association and was busy doing spells all day long. He was like a sage. How could he have the time to deal with a little girl like Yu Su?
Was Master Peng too bored?
Yu Su¡¯s lips curled up silently with a mocking expression.
Hu Ying was old, but her thoughts were like a little girl¡¯s.
Did she really think that free things would drop from the sky?
If Hu Ying knew that Master Peng had joined forces with Zhao Lan to poison her, she did not know how she would react.
It must be hrious!
Seeing that Yu Su did not speak, Hu Ying continued to persuade her, ¡°Come here! Even if you can¡¯t reach an agreement with Wu Jiang, he will probably spare your life on ount of Master Peng. This is your chance to save your life.¡±
Yu Su immediatelyughed. ¡°How do you know that I can¡¯t beat Wu Jiang? What a joke.¡±
¡°Girls shouldn¡¯t be so aggressive all the time. Even if you defeat Wujiang, he can still use his worm poison to harm you. You¡¯ll be the one who suffers in the end. I¡¯m only saying this for your own good. Do you understand? Do you want to end up like me, suffering from the torture of the worm poison?¡± Hu Ying said helplessly.
Seeing that she had nothing else to say, Yu Su pretended to agree. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll bring Senior Brother over. But let me make it clear first that you can¡¯t force me to do anything. Everything has to be approved by me.¡±
¡°Alright! I understand. I¡¯ll tell Master Peng.¡±
Hu Ying happily replied, ¡°Then that¡¯s it. I¡¯ll tell Master Peng to quickly contact Wu Jiang.¡±
Yu Su replied unhappily, ¡°Okay!¡±
With that, she hung up.
Hu Ying smiled happily and hurriedly sent a voice message to Master Peng. ¡°Master Peng, Yu Su has already agreed. I¡¯ve already sent the recording over. Remember to ask Wu Jiang toe tomorrow!¡±
Thest time they met, Peng Chan had told Hu Ying to save the recording of their call. He wanted to listen to it.
Hu Ying did as he said.
On the other side, Peng Chan listened to the entire recording with a satisfied expression.
Sure enough, the fish had taken the bait.
Although Yu Su questioned a few things, she still agreed toe over. When she came over, it would be her death.
He had prepared everything.
They were just waiting for tomorrow!
At night, Peng Chan asked Devotee Mingda to contact Wu Jiang.
Devotee Mingda brought Wu Jiang to the hidden room of the Metaphysics Management Office. When Wu Jiang saw the fake corpse, he cried bitterly, allowing Devotee Mingda to see his sadness.
Wu Jiang sneered in his heart.
If he had not known that his disciple was not dead, he might have really been used by Peng Chan, this treacherous person. Unfortunately, he had known long ago.
He would not fall for it.
After Devotee Mingda brought Wu Jiang to see the corpse, he brought him to Peng Chan¡¯s temporary residence..
Chapter 756 - Irreconcilably Opposed
Irreconcbly Opposed
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
When Peng Chan saw Wu Jiang arrive, he stood up and said politely, ¡°Master Wu, I heard about your precious disciple¡¯s encounter and am deeply heartbroken!¡±
Wu Jiang waved his sleeve angrily and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m irreconcble with that Yu Su!¡±
His face was livid, and the veins on his neck were bulging.
Seeing that Wu Jiang was so angry, Peng Chan hid the smile in his eyes. ¡°Master Wu, have some tea!¡±
He asked the people below to pour tea.
Wu Jiang sat up angrily. ¡°Yu Su is really arrogant. If not for Wen Chuan holding down the fort in Chinatown, I would have killed her long ago. Unfortunately, Wen Chuan is also in the capital now. I don¡¯t even have the chance to attack!¡±
At this point, he sighed deeply.
Peng Chan persuaded, ¡°Master Wu, don¡¯t be anxious. I called you here today to discuss this matter with you. I¡¯ve created an excellent opportunity for you to take revenge. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll get someone to lure Wen Chuan away. You just have to take revenge.¡±
¡°What? You¡¯re not joking with me, right?¡± Wu Jiang stood up in surprise and confirmed with Peng Chan.
Peng Chanughed and picked up a cup of tea. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. We¡¯ve been friends for so many years. Why would I lie to you?¡±
Looking at Wu Jiang¡¯s reaction, he felt that tomorrow¡¯s matter was almost certain.
Wu Jiang calmed down again. He sat down and said to Peng Chan, ¡°Then what do you want after doing this?¡±
Peng Chan smiled. ¡°Others don¡¯t know what I want, but don¡¯t you know? The Daoist Association has been suppressed by Master Wen for so many years. Of course, I¡¯m unwilling. This time, I want to get rid of him.¡±
This was just a cover that he had thought of long ago.
It would not be so easy to get rid of Wen Chuan.
However, it was enough to deceive Wu Jiang. Peng Chan was confident that Wu Jiang would not discover the truth.
Wu Jiang nodded in understanding and looked happy. ¡°I see. Then we can kill two birds with one stone by doing this. I¡¯ll get rid of my enemy, and you¡¯ll get rid of your greatest problem. Then I¡¯ll agree to this matter. I¡¯ll be there on time tomorrow.¡±
He pretended to be happy.
Peng Chan nodded, ¡°Alright, I knew that Master Wu would be interested in this matter. Since Master Wu agrees, we will officially form an alliance.¡±
¡°No problem. I wish Master Peng sess in bing the leader of Chinatown,¡± Wu Jiang said with a smile.
Peng Chan¡¯s smile deepened.
The two of them discussed the detailed n again. Then, Peng Chan personally sent Wu Jiang out.
Afterpletely leaving Peng Chan¡¯s line of sight, Wu Jiang¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly.
Wu Jiang said in a low voice, ¡°Old man, you¡¯re indeed cunning!¡±
He hurriedly returned to his residence and contacted Yu Su.
That night, Yu Su, Ruan Dong, and Wu Jiang went to a hidden ce in the capital to discuss about the matters for the next dady.
In the end, they even let Wu Jiang and Wu Zhen meet.
In the secret room.
When Wu Jiang saw his thin disciple, his face was filled with anger. ¡°How did you be so thin? Did the Metaphysics Management Office mistreat you?¡± He wanted to settle scores with Ruan Dong!
Wu Zhen immediately shook his head and said with a dispirited expression, ¡°Master, ever since I was injured in prison, I can¡¯t mobilize any cultivation strength. My many years of strength has been crippled!¡±
Even if he had delicious food to eat every day, he was not in the mood to eat it.
When he was young, his master told him that he would inherit the entire ck Magic Master tribe in the future.
Now that his cultivation was crippled, his entire life was ruined.
Even if he returned to the southwest tribe, he would not have the face to meet the people of the tribe.
Wu Jiang picked up his hand and circted the energy on his body. He realized that all the meridians in his body had been broken and there was no possibility of treatment.
Wu Jiang could not help but roar, ¡°No! Who did it?!¡±
Could it really be Peng Chan¡¯s doing?
There was no life on Wu Zhen¡¯s face. He sighed and said, ¡°Needless to say, it must be Master Peng. I knew it from the moment I saw Fang Tian.¡±
¡°You mean Chinatown¡¯s number one expert, Fang Tian? He injured you?¡± Wu Jiang asked coldly.
Wu Zhen nodded. ¡°Other than Master Peng, I can¡¯t think of anyone else who can order Fang Tian around.¡±
Wu Jiang continued to search his dantian calmly. Suddenly, he felt something and continued to sense forward..
Chapter 757 - The Enemy Is Peng Chan
The Enemy Is Peng Chan
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
It was Peng Chan¡¯s aura!
Wu Jiang suddenly discovered a major clue.
¡°It really is him. It¡¯s that old man Peng Chan who harmed you!¡± Wu Jiang roared furiously.
Initially, he did not believe that Peng Chan would make a move. However, after hearing his disciple¡¯s words and the evidence he had found, hepletely believed it.
Wu Zhen¡¯s eyes were red and tears flowed down. He knelt in front of Wu Jiang and begged, ¡°Master, please avenge me. You must kill Peng Chan!¡±
¡°Of course. Just you wait!¡± Wu Jiang gritted his teeth and said.
The two of them chatted for a while more before Wu Jiang walked out of the secret room.
Minister Ruan sent Wu Jiang out secretly.
After Wu Jiang returned to his residence, he carefully thought about how to take revenge. The pain in his heart almost drowned him.
His most talented disciple had been crippled, how was his ck Magic Master n going to revive in the future!
The more he thought about it, the more sorrowful he felt, and the more he hated Peng Chan.
The next day, at five in the afternoon.
Yu Su and Wen Chuan took a car to Hu Ying¡¯s vi.
Wen Chuan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to what they¡¯ll do.¡±
¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, they¡¯ll lure you away first. This way, I¡¯ll be alone and it¡¯ll be easy to deal with me.¡± Yu Su also joked easily.
Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s possible, but is there any way to lure me away?¡±
It would take a lot of brainpower to find a way to lure him away.
This method had to be very reasonable so that it would not arouse their suspicion.
Yu Su said casually, ¡°My guess is that they will get someone to ask you for help. You have no choice but to go over, and the person who is looking for you is very likely to be in cahoots with Peng Chan.¡±
This was just a random guess.
For example, Wen Chuan had no choice but to help when there was a disaster.
¡°That makes sense.¡± Wen Chuan smiled and nodded.
At this moment, Wu Jiang and Peng Chan had already arrived at Hu Ying¡¯s vi. Hu Ying asked the servants at home to bring out the best tea to serve them.
Hu Ying looked at Master Peng and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you foring, Master Peng!¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as today¡¯s matter can be settled,¡± Peng Chan said with a smile.
Wu Jiang looked at Hu Ying coldly and thought to herself, Is this Yu Su¡¯s mother? Yu Su is so smart, so why is her mother so muddle-headed? Could it be a gic mutation?
Noticing that Wu Jiang¡¯s expression was very bad, Hu Ying did not say anything.
She did not dare to speak to the great ck Magic Master.
Yu Miao also sat obediently at the side and poured tea for them.
When Yu Su and Wen Chuan arriving. Hu Ying stood up to wee them with a smile on her face. ¡°You¡¯re also here. Please take a seat!¡±
She smiled at Yu Su.
Yu Su and Wen Chuan walked in and walked towards the center of the living room.
Peng Chan stood up and cupped his hands at Wen Chuan. ¡°Master Wen, you¡¯re here!¡±
¡°Yes.¡± Wen Chuan nodded lightly and sat opposite Peng Chan and Wu Jiang.
After the few of them sat down, Wu Jiang snorted coldly. ¡°Mrs. Yu really doesn¡¯t know how to host guests. She invited all sorts of riffraff.¡±
He mocked first, showing his dissatisfaction.
Yu Su also sneered and said, ¡°Oh? So are you a nobody? I know you¡¯re not very intelligent, but you don¡¯t have to put yourself down like that.¡±
Yu Miao lowered her head slightly at the side to hide the smile on her lips.
Today was the day of Yu Su¡¯s death. If Yu Su was still so stubborn, let¡¯s see how arrogant she could beter.
At the thought of Yu Su¡¯s miserable consequences, Yu Miao couldn¡¯t help but want tough.
Wu Jiang said angrily, ¡°You!¡±
He choked on his words.
Peng Chan also had a slight smile in his eyes. He pretended to stop him, coughed, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk business first. I have something else to doter.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just giving Master Peng face,¡± Wu Jiang said while holding back her anger.
Yu Su also had a cold expression on her face. She crossed her arms and asked impatiently, ¡°Tell me, how do you want to resolve this today? I¡¯ll apany you to the end.¡±
She put on an arrogant posture.
Peng Chan smiled. He looked at Wu Jiang and asked, ¡°Master Wu, what do you think?¡±
¡°My opinion? What opinion? My little disciple was killed by Yu Su in prison, and you¡¯re still asking for my opinion? Can my little disciplee back from the dead?¡± Wu Jiang mmed the table and said angrily.
He panted, his eyes red and his face filled with helplessness..
Chapter 758 - Avenge His Disciple
Avenge His Disciple
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su frowned and asked, ¡°When did I kill your disciple? Let me tell you, don¡¯t nder me. Don¡¯t even think about framing me for your disciple¡¯s death!¡±
Her expression was also very ugly.
Wu Jiang stood up immediately and pointed at Yu Su. ¡°You still don¡¯t admit it? I sensed your aura on my disciple¡¯s corpse. I won¡¯t be mistaken. You murderer, I must avenge my disciple!¡±
His eyes were about to pop out of their sockets, and there was a ferocious glint in his eyes.
It was as if he hated Yu Su to the core.
Yu Su also stood up and was about to speak when she heard Wen Chuan say coldly, ¡°You have to look like you¡¯re discussing something. Stop pointing fingers. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for taking action.¡±
The way he protected Yu Su made Yu Miao extremely jealous.
Yu Miao grabbed her thigh tightly, her eyes filled with madness.
It was said that Wen Chuan was the number one metaphysical master in Chinatown and couldmand the entire Daoist Association. Why was such a young talent so protective of Yu Su?
If only the person he was protecting was her.
When Yu Su heard her senior brother speak up for her, she sat down again with a cold expression.
Wen Chuan was about to say something when his phone rang.
Yu Su¡¯s eyelids twitched.
Master Peng¡¯s friends wereing.
Wen Chuan looked at the screen. When he saw that person¡¯s name, he was slightly shocked.
It was him!
Wen Chuan picked up the phone and asked, ¡°Elder Ming, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
A weak voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Master Wen, I heard that you are also in the capital, so I need your help. I identally entered an ancient battlefield with my disciples. I didn¡¯t expect the ancient battlefield to be so filled with baleful aura. The two of us are trapped here, so pleasee and support us.¡±
Metaphysical masters often entered various ruins.
In addition to absorbing evil energy into the magic weapon, one can also search for opportunities inside it. One might even find a cultivation manual.
Wen Chuan nced at the people present and said hesitantly, ¡°I have something on now. Why don¡¯t I go over after I¡¯m done?¡±
The person on the other side said anxiously, ¡°No, there¡¯s too much baleful aura. If we don¡¯t seal the entrance, I¡¯m afraid it will have a huge impact on the surrounding residents. I¡¯ll have to trouble Master Wen toe immediately!¡±
Wen Chuan thought for a moment before agreeing. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go over immediately.¡±
¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll send you the address now. Master Wen, you muste immediately. Otherwise, things will get out of control,¡± the man on the other side of the phone said hurriedly.
Wen Chuan agreed again. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±
After putting down his phone, he asked Yu Su, ¡°Your Senior Uncle Ming Kun and his disciple are trapped in the ancient battlefield. Now that the murderous aura is leaking, I¡¯m afraid it will affect the people nearby. I need to deal with it. Do you want toe with me?¡±
Yu Su hesitated for a moment and frowned. ¡°Senior Uncle Ming Kun and Senior Brother Dao Yun are both trapped? But now¡¡±
She nced at Wu Jiang.
Wu Jiang¡¯s eyes widened as she said, ¡°Let me tell you, don¡¯t even think about escaping. If we don¡¯t resolve this matter today, we won¡¯t have anything to talk about in the future!¡±
He turned his head and made his attitude very obvious.
Peng Chan smiled in agreement.
Wu Jiang was smarter than he had imagined. He even knew that he could not let Yu Su leave.
Peng Chan also nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re here today to settle the matter between Master Wu and Yu Su. I don¡¯t have time toe over again in the future. Yu Su, you should stay behind! Master Wen, you can go alone first. Master Wu won¡¯t do anything here.¡±
He promised and nodded at Wen Chuan.
Wen Chuan frowned slightly, as if he was worried.
Seeing that the scene had frozen, Yu Su took the initiative to say to Wen Chuan, ¡°Nevermind, Senior Brother, go save Senior Uncle Ming and the others first. I¡¯m not in a hurry here. You might be back soon.¡±
She took the initiative to let Wen Chuan leave.
Wen Chuan nodded hesitantly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave for a while. Wait for me toe back.¡±
He took a few steps outside and suddenly thought of something. He looked at Yu Su and asked, ¡°Yu Su, help me hail a taxi. I¡¯ll send you my location. I don¡¯t know how to drive.¡±
Yu Su immediately said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll call a taxi now.¡±
Peng Chan¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. He gave Hu Ying a look..
Chapter 759 - Pursuit
Pursuit
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Hu Ying immediately understood. She said to Wen Chuan, ¡°Master Wen, there¡¯s no need to take a taxi. The Yu family has a driver. Let the driver send you there!¡±
This driver was someone Master Peng had contacted long ago.
They were just waiting for Wen Chuan to get into the car.
Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll use your car then.¡±
He knew Peng Chan¡¯s n and was prepared to beat him at his own game.
Wen Chuan went downstairs and got into the driver¡¯s car.
After Wen Chuan left, the entire living room fell into silence. Wu Jiang was the first to speak coldly: ¡°Yu Su, you have to give me an exnation today, otherwise, you will be hunted down by my ck Magic Master n!¡±
He said something harsh first.
Yu Su was not afraid at all. She said casually, ¡°How can you be sure it was me? With your IQ, you¡¯re probably the one who got cheated and ended up counting money for someone else!¡±
¡°Impossible, I¡¯ve already seen the evidence!¡± Wu Jiang retorted with a cold expression.
Yu Su looked at Master Peng beside her and said with a smile, ¡°That evidence of yours was faked by Master Peng. You were used by him, yet you¡¯re still so silly. What a joke.¡±
Master Peng¡¯s expression changed.
He coughed and said to Yu Su seriously, ¡°Yu Su, I was kind enough to help you solve the problem today. Don¡¯t nder me. If word gets out about what happened today, my reputation will be ruined by you!¡±
Peng Chan¡¯s face was filled with anger.
Yu Su sneered. ¡°You¡¯re quite good at pretending. It must be you. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know.¡±
Peng Chan was bewildered, not knowing how much Yu Su knew about the truth.
Wu Jiang, who was beside him, had a look of disbelief on his face. ¡°Yu Su, are you trying to stall for time? You even wronged Master Peng. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m so gullible? Don¡¯t you want to settle this matter properly?¡±
¡°What do I have to solve? I didn¡¯t kill him!¡± Yu Su asked righteously.
There was no hesitation on her face as she asked, ¡°Do you believe whatever others say? Can¡¯t you think for yourself?¡±
She gave Wu Jiang a disdainful look.
Although Wu Jiang knew that it was an act, he was still very angry. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to think. I trust Master Peng very much. Don¡¯t sow discord! Besides, I have evidence of your murder!¡±
After saying that, he took out his phone and showed Yu Su the marks on the corpse.
Yu Su continued to sneer. ¡°Can¡¯t the marks on the corpse be faked? What you see is what others want you to see. Do you understand?¡±
She continued to exin in a cold voice.
Wu Jiang was so angry that he closed his phone and pointed at Yu Su. ¡°What exactly are you doing here today? You were clearly the one who killed my disciple, yet you¡¯re still quibbling. If you don¡¯t admit it, we won¡¯t have anything to talk about today!¡±
¡°So be it. Do you think I want to talk to you?¡± Yu Su turned her face away and said speechlessly.
Beside him, Yu Miao was anxious.
Why aren¡¯t these two fighting yet?
She heard that Wu Jiang was the master of the Southwest ck Magic King. He must be much more powerful than Yu Su, and he can definitely beat Yu Su to the point of crying for her father and mother!¡±
She just wanted to see Yu Su¡¯s miserable appearance.
Hu Ying¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt.
From what Yu Su said, she was not the one who killed him, but someone else had framed her.
Hu Ying did not know which one she should believe.
One had to pay with their life for killing someone, but Hu Ying did not want Yu Su to die.
Peng Chan, who was at the side, was also puzzled. Wu Jiang was as irritable as before today, and Yu Su was also unforgiving with her words. But why didn¡¯t the two of them fight?
He was also anxious.
Daoist Ruoshui frowned and winked at Peng Chan. Peng Chan shook his head slightly.
It was not the time yet. He could not alert the enemy.
Wen Chuan had just gotten into the car and they could only target Yu Su after he was far away.
Otherwise, if Wen Chuan ran back to save her as soon as they started fighting, today¡¯s show would have been for nothing.
Peng Chan told himself to keep his cool.
¡°Yu Su, what exactly do you mean? If you don¡¯t want to talk, then you want to pay with your life, right?¡± Wu Jiang was so angry that his eyes were filled with fire.
As Yu Su brushed him off, she took out her phone and sent two messages. ¡°A life for a life? Only a life for a life. I didn¡¯t kill anyone. Even if there are traces on the corpse, it doesn¡¯t prove that I did it!¡±
¡°Why can¡¯t you prove it?¡± Wu Jiang stood up and pointed at Yu Su angrily. ¡°You despicable person! You¡¡±
He was so angry that he could not speak.
Hu Ying could not help but say, ¡°Master Wu, let¡¯s talk things out. Sit down and drink some water first. Don¡¯t get angry..¡±
Chapter 760 - Expose
Expose
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Wu Jiang sat down and gulped down arge cup of tea.
On the other side.
When Ye Tao received Yu Su¡¯s message, he immediately began to take action.
He immediately posted the edited post on the public tform for the outside world to see.
The beginning of the post read: ¡°Hello, everyone. Recently, someone has been ndering the Ye family online. I think I need to stand up and rify that I have no intention of taking up public resources. Please forgive me if I have disturbed you.¡±
In the next paragraph, Ye Tao revealed his identity as an illegitimate child and told the public that his mother had a rtionship with another man for more than 20 years. That man was his biological father.
He would never acknowledge this biological father again.
He would also cut ties with the Ye family and not inherit any of the Ye family¡¯s assets.
There was also a paternity test certificate for him and Zhao Lan in the post.
Once this post was posted on the Inte, it immediately caused an uproar.
[No way? Wealthy families are so messy!]
[Best Actor Ye is too pitiful. As a fan, I¡¯ve long felt that Madam Zhao doesn¡¯t love him. I didn¡¯t expect it to be because Madam Zhao has her own lover. In other words, Best Actor Ye is President Ye¡¯s biological son.]
[Chairman Ye is really pitiful. He has been cheated on for so many years.]
[Huh? In other words, Ye Chang¡¯s father has raised the adulterer¡¯s child for so many years, but that child still keeps calling Mr. Ye his father? How sad will Mr. Ye be when he finds out the truth!]
[Is this something a human can do?]
[Zhao Lan really has a good n. She married into a wealthy family and even raised the son of her adulterer as an adopted son. Tsk, tsk, tsk¡]
[Actually, Ye Tao is quite pitiful. When I put myself in his shoes and found out about my background, I would want to die.]
[Poor Ye Chang¡]
Soon, there were tens of thousands ofments.
Even the noblewomen in the capital knew about it. Those noblewomen despised Zhao Lan¡¯s actions.
Zhao Lan became aplete joke.
Ye Heng also became the most pitiful person in the capital. His friends called him and sent him messages tofort him to pull himself together. He could not be defeated just like that.
Just as everyone on the Inte was watching themotion, a media outlet that specialized in exposes also posted.
In the post, Zhao Lan spent money to hire a ck Magic Master to harm others, they also wrote about the victim in detail.
In the beginning, Zhao Lan wanted to harm Yu Su, but in the end, she harmed Mrs. Yu.
Later on, when Yu Su and the others went on a trip, Zhao Lan spent money to hire a ck Magic Master to murder Yu Su and her friends. Furthermore, even though she knew that Ye Tang and Ye Chang were also by Yu Su¡¯s side, she still continued with this n.
Zhao Lan would not even let go of her own child.
There was also a video attached to this post.
Theizens clicked on the video one after another and saw a haggard man in his thirties sitting on a stool in the prison. He said to the camera with a long face, ¡°It was all Mrs. Ye who asked me to do it. She gave me arge sum of money and asked me to kill Yu Su with poisonous insects. At the same time, she also wanted to kill the three sons of the Yu family and bury them with Yu Su! If Yu Su dies, no one will fight with her for her son, Ye Chang.¡±
The man paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Mrs. Ye also said that if I encounter children from other families, I shouldn¡¯t let them off either. I should kill them all!¡±
These fierce words made theizens who were watching the video shudder.
Too vicious!
If they had such a mother, they would also cut ties with Mrs. Ye.
As soon as this revtion was released, the third revtion came out.
The third revtion was a series of pieces of evidence.
This evidence was all evidence that Zhao Lan had hired paid posters to scold Ye Chang and Ye Tang some time ago. Those scolding words were unbearable to hear, so no one would have thought that it was Zhao Lan who had sent them.
Theizens were in an uproar.
[No way? How can there be such a mother in this world!]
[I¡¯m panicking after reading all these¡]
[Ah, Zhao Lan is actually so ruthless. She doesn¡¯t even let her own son off. She¡¯s really vicious.]
[From what that ck Magic Master said, Zhao Lan still wants to kill everyone around Yu Su. How can she be so vicious!]
[No wonder Best Actor Ye and Ye Tang wanted to cut ties with her. If it were me, I would also cut ties with her.]
[I think Zhao Lan is crazy!]
[She has such an outstanding son like Ye Chang, but she¡¯s still not satisfied. I really don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking. Ye Chang is also unlucky. I heard that if Zhao Lan hadn¡¯t interfered, he wouldn¡¯t have broken up with Yu Su!]
Theizens were discussing fervently.
When Yu Su and Ye Chang¡¯s fans found out about this, they could not sit still anymore.
Arge group of people ran to Zhao Lan¡¯s social media ount to scold her..
Chapter 761 - Vicious
Vicious
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
These three revtions were all on the trending list and were seen by more and more people. This matter waspletely popr online.
At the Ye residence.
Old Master Ye and Old Madam Ye sat on the sofa in the middle while Ye Tang drank tea on the other side.
Ye Heng saw that his phone kept ringing, so he simply turned it off.
Many people came tofort him, but after so many years of forbearance, he no longer neededfort. He only needed to see what happened to Zhao Lan.
Old Master Ye looked at thements online and pped happily. ¡°Today is our Ye family¡¯s big day. We must celebrate it well.¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get the kitchen to prepare more good dishes.¡±
The wrinkles on Old Madam Ye¡¯s face deepened as she smiled. She patted Ye Tang¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Ye Tang, move back from Yu Su¡¯s house today. Our house has been renovated and your room has been prepared.¡±
She did not know how much longer she could live, so she cherished the time she had with her grandchildren even more.
¡°That¡¯s right, Ye Tang, move back!¡±
Ye Tang nodded. ¡°That¡¯s fine too. Since this ce isn¡¯t far from the studio, I¡¯ll move back!¡±
Ye Chang smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t just work in the studio. It¡¯s time for you to go to the Ye Corporation to learn, right? I heard that Dad has already found a position for you in thepany. Go get used to it first.¡±
As long as Ye Tang didn¡¯t go to the Ye Corporation, he wouldn¡¯t feel at ease.
He was always afraid that he would leave the entertainment industry again to manage the Ye Corporation.
Ye Heng also smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right, Ye Tang. When are youing to the Ye Corporation?¡±
¡°In a few days! I¡¯ll go over after Yu Su is done. Second Uncle, you have to think about how to teach me how to be a good CEO. Otherwise, I won¡¯t do it.¡± Ye Tang said coquettishly.
Ye Heng nodded. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. That¡¯s for sure.¡±
Old Madam Ye secretly wiped her tears and looked at the harmonious family in front of her. She felt happy.
This was the home she had always dreamed of.
Elder Ye also had a smile on his face as he looked at the family in front of him kindly.
After amotion on the Inte, Chen Ling also updated a post.
This postpletely blew up the entire Inte.
She wrote, [Yu Miao and I are also children born from our mother¡¯s affair. The biological father of Ye Tao is also the biological father of Yu Miao and I. Therefore, that immoral man destroyed two families at the same time. I only have one father in my life, and that is my adoptive father. I hope that my adoptive father can divorce my mother and live a normal life!]
In the post, Chen Ling publicly announced her rtionship with Ye Tao.
The test results showed that she was rted to Ye Tao by blood.
At the same time, there was also a DNA test for her and Yu Miao.
Thements below this post soared to tens of thousands in a few minutes.
[How many more revtions are there today?]
[In other words, Chen Ling and Yu Miao are really twins. No wonder they look so simr. If not for the slight difference in their eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell the difference between them.]
[Ah? Yu Miao and Chen Ling are also the children of that adulterer? How many children did that adulterer give birth to?! I¡¯m really shocked!]
[Yu Miao¡¯s biological mother is not a good person either!]
[Eh? Since Yu Miao has biological parents, how was she adopted by the Yu family? This is too strange!]
[Zhao Lan and Yu Miao¡¯s biological mother both love that adulterer. I¡¯m a little curious about that man. How charming is that man? The two women didn¡¯t hesitate to cheat on their husbands and give birth to his children¡]
[Chen Ling is also quite pitiful.]
[I don¡¯t care how charming that man is. Anyone who destroys someone else¡¯s family deserves to die!]
Just as theizens were discussing fervently, Ye Tao reposted Chen Ling¡¯s post and left a message: [Chen Ling¡¯s posts are all true. I can testify. As for that man¡¯s identity¡]
Ye Tao didn¡¯t say anything else when he mentioned the question thatizens were most concerned about.
This made theizens even more curious.
[I guess the adulterer is a big shot in the entertainment industry. Otherwise, why is Yu Miao¡¯s resources so good?]
[Otherwise, how could themoners be so bold?]
[I feel that the adulterer must be rich and powerful, and he¡¯s even more handsome. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have made two married people be willing to cheat.]
[Everyone makes sense, but who is that person?! I¡¯m really curious.]
[I hope someone can expose this!]
[Yes, please expose it!]
Chapter 762 - Identity
Identity
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Just like that, [Please reveal! Who exactly is that man?] also became a trending topic.
Theizens racked their brains and guessed. They scratched their ears and cheeks, waiting for the media to expose them.
A few minutester, another media ount released the news.
Sky Eye Entertainment: [Exclusive news. We¡¯ve received reliable information. That man is the chief of the Daoist Association, Peng Chan. Below is aparison photo of Master Peng and the three children. Please take a look at theparison photo.]
A long picture was pieced together. The photo at the top was a photo of Peng Chan when he was young. The three photos below were of Yu Miao, Chen Ling, and Ye Tao.
Theizens scrolled through the long picture, looking for simrities between the four of them.
The shape of the mouth, the bridge of the nose, the corners of the eyes, and the shape of the face were simrities that they found. Some enthusiasticizens circled them and posted them online.
At this moment, social media was about to be paralyzed.
Theizenspletely believed that Peng Chan was the adulterer, the person who seduced the married woman.
Many people began to search for Peng Chan¡¯s personal information.
In Hu Ying¡¯s vi.
Yu Miao sat calmly on the sofa and watched as Wu Jiang and Yu Su argued. She was in a good mood.
All the ck Magic Masters would find trouble with Yu Su.
As for herself, she would be a rising superstar in the entertainment industry. Yu Miao could already imagine the scene of her being surrounded by fans after she returned from the entertainment industry.
Just as she was fantasizing, she felt a faint pain in her chest, as if luck had been stripped from her body.
She felt the exhaustion and her entire body felt extremely ufortable.
But she hadn¡¯t done anything recently, so it shouldn¡¯t be a loss of luck¡ What was going on?
Could Yu Su have secretly poisoned her?
Yu Miao frowned and secretly looked at Yu Su.
At this moment, Peng Chan, who was calmly drinking tea, suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. His body suddenly emitted a decaying aura, as if he had aged by more than ten years.
Damn it! Why did he suffer a bacsh again? The luck in his body began to flow again.
¡°Master Peng, are you okay?¡± Wu Jiang pretended to be worried.
Everyone in the living room looked at Peng Chan.
Peng Chan did not have the time to answer. He looked at his hands, and many age spots quickly appeared on them. His skin also changed from tight to wrinkled, and his glowing nails quickly became rough.
He was getting old again.
Peng Chan was shocked. He looked at Yu Su with his sharp eyes and said coldly, ¡°Yu Su, was it you who did this?¡±
Yu Su must have done something to make him grow old.
Yu Su said with a smile in her eyes, ¡°What do you think? Are you the only one allowed to scheme against others and others cannot do it?¡±
It seemed like that person was Peng Chan.
Under the bacsh of luck, Peng Chan became old again, in front of everyone.
Peng Chan gritted his teeth in anger and red at Yu Su. ¡°What exactly did you do? Since you attacked, don¡¯t me me for bullying you.¡±
He should have dealt with Yu Su as soon as possible.
Yu Su sneered. ¡°It depends on whether you have the ability to bully the weak. Who doesn¡¯t know how to say that? I¡¯ve seen many bluffing old men like you. Each one is weaker than the other.¡±
These wordspletely angered Peng Chan.
He hated people calling him old the most, let alone calling him an old man. It was simply an insult to him.
Peng Chan wanted to attack without caring about anything else.
However, at this moment, he and Yu Su were not the only ones in the vi. There was also Wu Jiang.
If he fought with Yu Su and both of them were injured, he would suffer a huge loss if Wu Jiang killed the two of them in the end.
Peng Chan rolled his eyes and looked at Wu Jiang. ¡°Master Wu, Yu Su is too arrogant. Why don¡¯t we join forces to avenge your disciple?¡±
After killing Yu Su, he would settle the score with Wu Jiang.
In any case, his strength was above Wu Jiang.
Wu Jiang suddenly stood up and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ve long wanted to avenge my disciple. Since Master Peng hase to help me, I¡¯m naturally happy. Master Peng, I¡¯ll definitely thank you heavily in the future!¡±
¡°Sure thing!¡±
Peng Chan also stood up and looked at Yu Su with his spiritual artifact..
Chapter 763 - Death Date
Death Date
Trantor: As Studios
Editor: As Studios
Wu Jiang opened his bag of weapons and took out a long whip with a green light. He swung it at Yu Su. ¡°Yu Su, today is the day you die!¡±
The long whip was soaked in poison. As long as Yu Su touched it, she would definitely die.
In the living room, Hu Ying and Yu Miao were stunned.
A few secondster, the two of them screamed and ran to the corner.
The two of them didn¡¯t know anything and were easily used as meat shields. If they wanted to survive, they had to hide as soon as possible.
Hu Ying was still in a daze.
She did not understand why they suddenly started fighting. Wasn¡¯t Master Peng here to help Yu Su make peace?
Why did he have to attack Yu Su?
Yu Su used her magic power to condense a long sword and swung it at Wu Jiang¡¯s long whip, pulling it over.
She said calmly, ¡°If you can¡¯t even hold a weapon, what¡¯s the point of fighting? You should escape as soon as possible!¡±
After saying that, Yu Su threw the long whip to the ground.
Wu Jiang was stunned.
He did not expect Yu Su to be much stronger than before in just half a month.
Now, he was no match for Yu Su at all.
He had already used his full strength just now.
However, he couldn¡¯t say it out loud. He could only pretend to be angry and say, ¡°My hand just slipped. Why are you so arrogant? After I kill you, you¡¯ll know what true strength is.¡±
The two of them started fighting in the living room again. Peng Chan watched anxiously from the side.
This Wu Jiang was really useless. He couldn¡¯t even defeat Yu Su at his age. He couldn¡¯t help but throw a few hidden weapons at Yu Su.
There was a murderous aura hidden on the hidden weapon.
As long as Yu Su came into contact with it, she would no longer be able to use her magic power.
Yu Su nimbly dodged the hidden weapons and shouted at Peng Chan, ¡°Old man, from the first time I saw you, I knew that you were a sinister and cunning person. Not only did you interfere in other people¡¯s marriages, but you also gave birth to several children. Yu Miao, Ye Tao, and He Wan are all your children!¡±
¡°What?¡± Yu Miao hid in a corner, too stunned to move.
She couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing.
Yu Su continued, ¡°You were also the one who set me up when I went missing back then. You got Yu Miao¡¯s mother to carry me away and even deliberately led Hu Ying to the welfare home to adopt Yu Miao. These are all your schemes. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know anything.¡±
Her voice was clear as she spoke.
Everyone in the living room could hear her clearly.
Wu Jiang deliberately slowed down his attack and let Yu Su speak.
Peng Chan, who was suddenly exposed, was a little stunned. He frowned tightly and asked Yu Su, ¡°You know everything?¡±
He had clearly done it wlessly. Yu Su should not have known!
Now that he and Yu Su werepletely on opposite sides, there was no need for him to hide it. This was because Peng Chan was certain that he would definitely kill Yu Su and the others in the living room today.
Yu Su snorted coldly. ¡°What do you think? I¡¯ve already reached the perfected realm. Of course I can break your curse.¡±
Ever since she got lost, her childhood memories had disappeared.
She did not remember how she got lost at all.
It was only after Yu Su had advanced to the Great Fulfilment realm that her childhood memories slowly returned.
Only then did she know that the memory had been sealed by Master Peng with a curse.
When she was five years old, Yu Hong brought her out.
There were jugglers by the roadside, so Yu Hong put her aside and ran over to take a look himself. Yu Su was drugged and taken away by Yu Miao¡¯s biological mother.
If not for the fact that she had been saved by her master midway, Yu Su would have long be someone else¡¯s child bride in the small vige.
The corners of Peng Chan¡¯s mouth gradually curled up, revealing a cruel smile. ¡°Who asked you to be born with good luck? Since I discovered it, of course I¡¯ll do it. You can only me yourself.¡±
After saying that, he took out an inkstone.
On the inkstone, there was a strong murderous aura.
Peng Chan drew out the baleful aura and ferocity, turning them into arrows that attacked Yu Su.
Yu Su dodged the arrows. ¡°Haha, you¡¯ve finally admitted it.¡±
Hu Ying could not help but kneel on the ground, her face filled with shock.
She never expected that her biological daughter was actually stolen by Yu Miao¡¯s biological mother, and her adopted daughter was also sent to her side.
And the President Peng she trusted very much was actually Yu Miao¡¯s biological father!
Everything was set up by someone.
None of it was an ident.
On the other hand, she had been deceived for so many years. She was just like a fool..
Chapter 764 - 764 &W_1
764?? &W_1
Trantor: As Studios
Editor: As Studios
Hu Ying could not help but ask Peng Chan, ¡°So you¡¯ve done so many bad things! Why are you targeting our Yu Family? Did we provoke you?¡±
She had just heard the word luck, but she still didn¡¯t understand it.
Peng Chan looked at the stunned Hu Ying and could not help but sneer, mocking Hu Ying¡¯s stupidity.
¡°You¡¯re truly an idiot. We¡¯re going to join forces to kill your daughter, yet you still don¡¯t know anything.¡±
Peng Chan¡¯s eyes were cold and bone-piercing. There was a bloodthirsty smile on his lips as he said slowly, ¡°You want to know the reason, right? Then let me tell you, your daughter has good luck, and I need luck to increase my cultivation and extend my life. Therefore, Yu Su¡¯s luck was plundered by me.¡±
It had taken him a long time to think of such a solution.
Good luck required a good birthday.
He could not artificially create a good birthday, so he could only plunder those who were originally lucky.
The Ye family¡¯s luck was also under his control.
He had nned more than twenty years ago to let Yu Miao seduce the son of the Ye family and take away Ye Chang¡¯s luck.
To his surprise, Yu Su actually fell in love with Ye Chang.
Peng Chan thought of another n, which was to kill Yu Su when Yu Miao had almost plundered all the luck of the Yu family.
If Yu Su died, Ye Chang would be heartbroken and his luck would decrease.
In that case, the Ye family¡¯s luck would be concentrated on Ye Tang. Peng Chan would use Yao Yun to take away Ye Tang¡¯s luck, and the Ye family¡¯s luck would also be taken away.
However, things changed again. Yu Miao actually lost her luck time and time again in the variety show.
As Yu Su¡¯s strength increased step by step, Peng Chan¡¯s headache worsened.
He had been thinking of ways to get rid of Yu Su, but he did not expect to lose every opportunity.
He had also suffered consecutive bacshes, and his strength was not as good as before.
By now, Yu Su already knew all his ns, so Peng Chan had nothing to hide.
Peng Chan secretly made a decision. After killing Yu Su, he would kill everyone here, not even letting Yu Miao off.
Seeing the killing intent in Peng Chan¡¯s eyes, Hu Ying was shocked.
She stammered, ¡°You! You¡¯re actually so vicious. Even today¡¯s matter was your n, right?¡±
Peng Chan snorted coldly. ¡°You just realized? Idiot!¡±
Yu Su added, ¡°Not only these few things, Master Peng also contributed to your poisoning. If not for him introducing the ck Magic Master to Zhao Lan, Zhao Lan would not have had the chance to y tricks.¡±
The parasitic poison had always been Hu Ying¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel.
After Yu Su finished speaking, Hu Ying¡¯s mind went nk. She felt as if she was living in a dream. Everything was so unreal.
Today, when Peng Chan wanted to kill Yu Su, she actually became an aplice.
She had even doted on her enemy¡¯s daughter for so many years and abandoned her biological daughter.
Under the repeated mistakes, her rtionship with her four sons fell to the freezing point. Even her maternal family cut ties with her. She only had this vi left.
She had lived for so many years and done so many wrong things.
Was this the truth?
She didn¡¯t want to believe it, but everything seemed so real.
Hu Ying felt like she was about to faint. She felt like she was in the clouds, and her vision was in chaos.
In a daze, she fell to the ground.
Yu Miao was also shocked. She looked at Peng Chan in the middle and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Master Peng, you¡¯re actually my biological father?¡±
She had always thought that the useless man from the Chen family was his biological father.
Yu Miao was secretly delighted and a little confused. There was hesitation in her eyes.
Peng Chan looked at her coldly. ¡°Why¡ are you unwilling?¡±
There were many people who wanted to be his child. Yu Miao should be d.
However, Yu Miao was a disappointing person. Peng Chan didn¡¯t like her at all and didn¡¯t want to acknowledge her as his daughter. After all, he had many children.
He should have chosen Chen Ling back then.
Chen Ling was smart and capable. If not for the fact that she was too kind and difficult to control, Peng Chan would have long killed Yu Miao.
When Yu Miao heard the affirmative reply, she felt very strange.
Master Peng had white hair and wrinkles all over his face. His eyes were fierce. It was obvious that he was not a good person.
How did her mother fall for Peng Chan?
However, Master Peng was strong and had a good background. He was barely qualified to be her father..
Chapter 765: Despicable Person
Chapter 765: Despicable Person
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Of course I¡¯m willing!¡±
After Yu Miao thought it through, she immediately put on a surprised expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be my biological father. I was too surprised and didn¡¯t react immediately. Please don¡¯t me me.¡±
Although Master Peng looked old and ugly, he had good social connections!
If she wanted to be famous in the future, she would have to use her father¡¯s connections. It was beneficial and harmless for Yu Miao to cozy up to him.
Anyway, she had nothing to rely on.
Yu Miao suddenly understood that Liu Min was very likely to be her biological father¡¯s subordinate. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have helped her time and time again.
In short, Yu Miao was in a good mood.
Hearing Yu Miao¡¯s words, Peng Chan finally felt a little better and agreed softly.
When Hu Ying heard their conversation, she was still unwilling to believe the truth.
She could not help but ask again, ¡°Is Yu Su¡¯s disappearance really rted to you? Did you manipte everything behind the scenes?¡±
¡°Idiot, you still don¡¯t want to believe it?¡± Peng Chan rolled his eyes.
He was really worried about Hu Ying¡¯s intelligence.
It was so obvious, yet she still asked so many questions. No wonder she had been coaxed by Yu Miao.
Hu Ying opened her mouth as if she had been struck by lightning. She wanted to ask another question.
However, Peng Chan did not give her a chance to ask. ¡°What else do you want to ask? Isn¡¯t the truth already very clear? I was the one who deliberately captured Yu Su. I was the one who deliberately let your family adopt Yu Miao. I just want Yu Su¡¯s luck. Don¡¯t you understand?¡±
The direct disdain in his eyes almost made Hu Ying faint from anger.
She pointed at Peng Chan and shouted angrily, ¡°You despicable person! You despicable person!¡±
As the chairman of the Daoist Association, Peng Chan actually did such a heinous thing!
If Yu Su had not left the Yu family, why would her rtionship with her biological daughter be so cold?
Even if she knew the truth now, it was aready toote.
Hu Ying felt as terrible as if she had eaten a fly. Her eyes were filled with hatred and anger, as well as a trace of guilt towards Yu Su.
Peng Chan couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Yu family find Yu Su? If you hadn¡¯t been biased time and time again, how could her rtionship with you be so bad? It¡¯s all your fault for being stupid. Don¡¯t push all the responsibility to me.¡±
Hu Ying was so angry that she could not speak.
Peng Chan did not intend to waste his breath on Hu Ying anymore. He turned to look at Yu Su and Wu Jiang.
Seeing that the two of them were still fighting without using their full strength, he could not help but say to Wu Jiang, ¡°Wu Jiang, have you forgotten how your disciple was killed? Hurry up and use your ultimate move to kill Yu Su as soon as possible. Then, kill the unrted people. Let¡¯s leave quickly.¡±
If he dyed, there would be changes. Did he have to teach Wu Jiang this logic?
Peng Chan¡¯s face was filled with disappointment.
When Hu Ying heard that he was going to silence her, her body trembled.
¡°What unrted personnel? You still want to kill me?¡±
She had only heard some secrets.
Peng Chan sneered. ¡°Why can¡¯t I kill you? You¡¯re stupid and old. Killing you can save the earth some resources.¡±
Since she knew his secret, she had to die.
Hu Ying was shocked. She did not want to die!
She was only in her forties this year and was enjoying life. How could she be killed at this time?
But even if she called the police, it was toote.
At the critical moment, Hu Ying thought of Yu Su and said to her, ¡°Yu Su, I don¡¯t want to die. Hurry up and save me!¡±
The only person she could count on now was Yu Su.
At this moment, she was filled with regret. How could she have trusted Master Peng so easily?
Not only was she going to get herself killed, but she also implicated Yu Su.
If the other members of the Yu family found out that Yu Su was killed by her, they would definitely hate her to death.
Seeing that Hu Ying hadpletely understood, Yu Su sneered and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you arrange today¡¯s matter?¡±
Hu Ying pped her head in regret. ¡°I won¡¯t trust others so easily in the future.¡±
Yu Su smiled. ¡°I told you in Hu Rui¡¯s ward that Peng Chan is not a good person. You insisted that I was ndering him.. Do you see what kind of person he is
now?¡±
Chapter 766: Pushing the Blame
Chapter 766: Pushing the me
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Hu Ying lowered her head and pinched her thigh tightly. She said softly, ¡°It¡¯s all because this Peng Chan is too cunning! Who knew that such a powerful metaphysical master would covet our family¡¯s things? I was caught off guard.¡±
This time, she had learned her lesson.
Yu Su said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t push the me away. It¡¯s your fault. You have to be brave enough to admit your mistake.¡±
She hated people who shirked their responsibilities the most.
Hu Ying was never willing to pay for her mistakes.
To put it nicely, she was timid and unwilling to admit defeat. To put it bluntly, she was cowardly and prideful.
Yu Su did not pity such a person at all.
Yu Su did not chat with Hu Ying anymore. Instead, she picked up a spiritual artifact and said to Wu Jiang, ¡°Stop dawdling. Let¡¯s use our full strength!¡±
¡°I think so too.¡± Wu Jiang also took out a scarecrow and said to Yu Su.
The two of them stood facing each other and were about to use their full strength.
Master Peng also approached. He summoned arge wave of baleful aura from his spiritual artifact and attacked Yu Su.
But for some reason, he suddenly had a bad feeling.
As a top-notch metaphysical master, his premonition was naturally very urate. Master Peng also believed in his premonition.
He wanted to get rid of Yu Su as soon as possible.
Otherwise, things might change.
Before Master Peng could use his move, he saw the two people, who were originally opposing each other, attacking him.
Master Peng was shocked.
Why would the two people who were originally fighting suddenly attack him? Wasn¡¯t this too strange?
He quickly retracted his energy and formed a protective barrier for himself.
Although this protective barrier blocked most of the energy, this was something he had hurriedly formed. Its defensive ability was not too strong.
Peng Chan was still slightly injured, and blood flowed out of his nostrils.
He reached out and wiped the blood clean.
What shocked Peng Chan the most was Wu Jiang¡¯s betrayal. Why would Wu Jiang join forces with Yu Su to attack him?
Peng Chan¡¯s eyes were bone-chilling, and there was a bloodthirsty ruthlessness on his face. He asked Wu Jiang, ¡°Have you forgotten how Yu Su killed your disciple? Why did you help her?¡±
He couldn¡¯t understand! What went wrong?
Wu Jiang sneered, her face equally cold. ¡°Peng Chan, you killed my little disciple, but you framed Yu Su and used me as a gun. Do you think I¡¯ll be so stupid as to fall into your trap? You¡¯re still too conceited!¡±
He had been the leader of the ck Magic Master tribe for so many years, he naturally would not trust others so easily.
Moreover, that person was the sinister Peng Chan.
Originally, when he knew that his disciple was still alive, he would not take revenge on Peng Chan.
Unfortunately,st night, he found out about his disciple¡¯s injuries. His disciple¡¯s meridians were broken, and his foundation was shattered. He could no longer cultivate in the future.
He had to take revenge!
Peng Chan was shocked and hurriedly asked, ¡°How is that possible? The aura on your disciple¡¯s corpse clearly belongs to Yu Su. And those traces, can¡¯t they prove that it was Yu Su who did it?¡±
He had nned everything well. How could there be a problem?
¡°My disciple is not dead. He personally told me that Fang Tian was the one who attacked that day, and the only person in Chinatown who can order the number one expert around is you, because you once helped Fang Tian!¡± Wu Jiang¡¯s eyes became colder and colder.
He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Do you think everyone will follow your arrangements? I¡¯m going to kill you today to avenge my disciple!¡±
After saying that, Wu Jiang took out a red and ck spider from his pocket and attacked Peng Chan.
This spider was refined by him in the past few days. It was poisonous and moved extremely quickly. It was specially used to deal with old metaphysical masters like Peng Chan.
If he was bitten by a spider, Peng Chan would not live long.
When Peng Chan saw the spider, he immediately used a baleful aura to attack it, wanting to chase it away.
Yu Su took out the little snake from her pocket. ¡°Go!¡±
The little snake flew over and sucked the baleful aura into its stomach before it hit the spider.
After doing this, the little snake quickly ran back.
Among the people present, only Wu Jiang knew that it was a small snake. The others only saw a green light sh.
Just like that, the spidernded on Peng Chan¡¯s shoulder and bit his neck, quickly sending the venom in..
Chapter 767: Poison
Chapter 767: Poison
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Ah!¡±
Peng Chan waved his hand forcefully and smashed the spider to the ground. He stomped it to death.
He could feel his neck stiffen instantly, and a sharp pain came from his neck.
Peng Chan immediately pressed a few acupuncture points on his body to seal the flow of blood in his body. He then took an antidote pill.
He took a deep breath for a while before temporarily suppressing the poison.
Seeing Peng Chan in such a sorry state, Wu Jiangughed out loud. The poison was extremely domineering. Even if it was temporarily suppressed, it would quickly eruptter.
If nothing unexpected happened, Peng Chan would definitely die.
When Peng Chan heard this mockingughter, he looked at Yu Su and her with a dark expression, his eyes filled with malice. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve always liked to y chess behind your backs. I didn¡¯t expect to be injured by a chess piece one day. You guys have guts!¡±
He felt ufortable and aggrieved in his heart, and he wished for nothing more than to kill the two of them immediately. However, he knew clearly in his heart that he was unable to deal with the two of them today.
Yu Su¡¯s expression was calm as she said to Wu Jiang, ¡°Kill him!¡±
She wanted to avenge herself.
The new and old grudges should be cleared today!
Wu Jiang said coldly, ¡°Kill!¡±
The two of them used their most lethal moves to attack Peng Chan, preparing to kill him this time.
Peng Chan¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he took a step back in fear.
He grabbed Daoist Ruoshui, who was behind him and pulled him in front of himself. He made Daoist Ruoshui block the attack for him and he immediately fled backward.
Ruoshui Daoist was caught. Before he knew anything, he felt a murderous aura attacking his heart.
At this moment, the murderous aura split his heart into two.
His eyes were wide open and his face was filled with unwillingness.
He was only a level-five metaphysical master. When he saw Master Peng and Yu Su fighting, he had long wanted to escape, but before he could, he was used as a meat shield.
Yu Su¡¯s murderous aura killed Daoist Ruoshui.
Then, Wu Jiang¡¯s ultimate move swept over towards Daoist Ruoshui. A bolt of lightning burned Daoist Ruoshui¡¯s internal organs.
Just like that, under the attacks of the two ultimate moves, Daoist Ruoshui stopped breathing.
Master Peng ran towards the living room window. He jumped along the window and jumped into the backyard of the vi.
Seeing that he had escaped, Yu Su immediately said, ¡°Chase after him!¡±
She ran over, too, and jumped toward the window.
Wu Jiang followed closely behind and jumped into the back garden, preparing to chase after Peng Chan.
However, when the two of them arrived at the back garden, they realized that the scenery in front of them had suddenly changed. Their surroundings had be a deste Gobi desert, and there were many vultures flying in the sky. Every vulture had a murderous aura.
Yu Su said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s an array formation set up here. Let¡¯s escape with our own abilities!¡±
Peng Chan was indeed scheming.
He even left himself a way out. If the assassination failed, he could jump out of the window and enter the garden.
The array formation in the garden had been set up long ago.
Wu Jiang nodded. ¡°Alright!¡±
Then, the two of them separated.
Yu Su stood quietly in the array formation and carefully identified her position.
She was not too anxious because she had already expected that Peng Chan would not be killed so easily. Letting Peng Chan slip away would also draw out the person behind him.
Yu Su would only feel regret if she could not catch them all in one fell swoop!
In any case, Peng Chan had already been bitten by the spider. In a few days, he would still die.
Yu Su walked slowly in the array formation leisurely.
When the vultures in the sky saw the little snake on Yu Su¡¯s shoulder, they did not dare toe down and peck her.
Before long, Yu Su discovered the location of the array core.
She relied on the array core and walked out of the array.
Yu Su stood in the garden and watched as Wu Jiang spun around in the array formation. She had no intention of going forward to save him.
She and Wu Jiang were only temporarily working together.
Wu Jiang had also done many wrong things. She should let him suffer a little.
A momentter, Wu Jiang still could not walk out. He released all the poisonous insects on her body and let the poisonous insects scout the way for him.
When the poisonous bug came out, the little snake¡¯s eyes lit up.
Seeing that Yu Su was not leaving for the time being, the little snake rubbed against Yu Su¡¯s face with a hopeful expression.
Yu Su smiled and said, ¡°Go!¡±
The little snake immediately rushed into the array, picked up the insect, and ate it happily..
Chapter 768: Greedy Little Snake
Chapter 768: Greedy Little Snake
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
When the little snake was almost done eating, it slowly returned.
Seeing the little snake¡¯s blissful expression, Yu Su tapped its little head. ¡°Gluttonous little snake!¡±
Yu Su waited on the spot for a while more before Wu Jiang walked out of the array formation exhausted. He was panting and exhausted. There was still blood on his chest, so he must have been injured.
More than half of the bag containing the poisonous insects was empty.
He was stunned when he saw Yu Su standing in the garden safe and sound.
Wu Jiang could not help but ask, ¡°Why do you look so rxed?¡±
He had spent a lot of effort to get out of the array.
Why did Yu Su act as if she had not entered the array?
Yu Su smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve just taken a few steps when I saw the array core. I cast a small spell and came out of the array. Is it very difficult for you toe out?¡±
Hearing this, Wu Jiang¡¯s face turned pale with anger.
Of course, he had worked hard. Half of the poisonous insects on him were gone!
Wu Jiang could not help butin, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you bring me out too?¡±
He had wasted so much energy.
He even let Peng Chan escape.
If he hade out earlier, he might have been able to catch Peng Chan!
Yu Su said, ¡°Huh? You can¡¯t even understand such a simple array formation? I¡¯m sorry, I overestimated you.¡±
She looked helpless.
Wu Jiang was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. He could not say anything.
Was he really that bad?
Or could it be that Yu Su deliberately did not bring him out to see him make a fool of himself?
At the thought of this possibility, Wu Jiang felt very ufortable.
Wu Jiang looked out of the garden with a cold expression. ¡°This time, we actually let that old thing escape. It won¡¯t be easy to find an opportunity to kill him in the future.¡±
He was confident that he could kill Peng Chan with the spider¡¯s venom.
However, if Peng Chan was lucky enough to find the antidote, all his efforts would be in vain.
Yu Su gave him an idea. ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you chase after him and kill him in Chinatown? Anyway, he¡¯s seriously injured. With your strength, you can definitely kill him.¡±
¡°What if he¡¯s hiding?¡± Wu Jiang asked with a sinister expression.
He felt that with Peng Chan¡¯s personality, he would definitely hide somewhere to recuperate.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°That¡¯s even simpler. He will definitely contact his trusted aides of the Daoist Association. When the timees, secretly contact his trusted aides. I guess his trusted aides also want to get rid of this old fellow.¡±
Peng Chan had even used the Daoist Ruoshui beside him as a meat shield. Of course, the other trusted aides would not be so loyal to him. Perhaps they all wanted Peng Chan to die.
¡°That makes sense!¡± Wu Jiang nodded and asked Yu Su, ¡°Come with me!¡±
Without Yu Su following him, he felt uneasy.
Yu Su shook her head. ¡°My senior brother is still in the capital. I¡¯ll go back with him. You go over first!¡±
Wu Jiang thought of that powerful man and nodded. ¡°Thene over as soon as possible. I¡¯ll leave first. If I find out where he¡¯s hiding, I¡¯ll call you over.¡±
¡°Sure.¡±
Yu Su nodded gently. Then, as if she had thought of something, she suddenly said, ¡°By the way, weren¡¯t you injured in the array formation? If you go to the Daoist Association, you can plunder Peng Chan¡¯s residence. There must be a lot of good things. Don¡¯t let outsiders benefit.¡±
Wu Jiang pondered for a moment and asked hesitantly, ¡°Am I going to break into the Daoist Association just like that?¡±
He was afraid of being attacked by the metaphysical masters of the Daoist Association.
To be honest, he was actually quite tempted by Peng Chan¡¯s treasures. He had heard that Peng Chan had refined many medicinal pills to recuperate. They could be used to nourish him.
Peng Chan must have a lot of spirit stones with him, which would also be helpful for his cultivation.
If he plundered it and let his son transport it to the ck Magic Master tribe, the tribe would be rich.
Seeing that he was a little tempted, Yu Su smiled and said, ¡°The Great Elder of the Daoist Association is also in the capital. He¡¯s trapped in the ancient battlefield and can¡¯t return for the time being. After you arrive in Chinatown, you¡¯re the strongest. Who dares topete with you?¡±
She wanted Wu Jiang to go to Peng Chan¡¯s nest to cause trouble.
¡°I understand. I¡¯ll go now!¡±
Wu Jiang¡¯s eyes were very bright. He already understood how much he could benefit from this, and he did not want Yu Su to go to Chinatown anymore.
If Yu Su also went back, she would get half of the treasures. It was not worth it.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°Peng Chan should have more than oneir. You have to explore more. You might discover something new..¡±
Chapter 769: Thick-skinned
Chapter 769: Thick-skinned
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Wu Jiang nodded and left the garden.
Of course, he knew that Yu Su was also using him to cause trouble at Peng Chan¡¯s residence.
But he didn¡¯t care.
He waspletely attracted by the things in Peng Chan¡¯s residence. He wanted to obtain those things and take this opportunity to vent his anger.
Even if he couldn¡¯t see Peng Chan die with his own eyes, he still benefited.
After he returned to his residence in the capital, he immediately asked his son to book a ne ticket and hire a few metaphysical masters to apany him.
Wu Jiang had also thought it through. This time, he would go in the name of avenging his disciple. Whoever dared to stop him, he would teach that person a lesson!
Only Yu Su was left in the garden.
Yu Su stood alone in the garden for a while. Seeing that the murderous aura in the array would not seep out, she prepared to leave.
Hu Ying and Yu Miao also ran out of the living room.
When they saw that Yu Su had yet to leave, they hurriedly stopped her.
Hu Ying couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Yu Su, don¡¯t leave yet.¡±
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yu Su raised her eyebrows and looked at her with her arms crossed.
Hu Ying calmed herself down and said hesitantly, ¡°I was wrong before. Are you willing to forgive me?¡±
Yu Su looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°What do you think? If it were you, would you forgive me?¡±
Hu Ying was stunned for a moment as she thought about what she had done.
Of course, she would not forgive her.
Hu Ying sighed and looked at Yu Su pleadingly. ¡°Then can you help me onest time? This garden is very strange. Can you help me restore it to its original state?¡±
Yu Su smiled, very impressed by her thick skin.
Yu Su said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not free. This array formation will naturally disappear in two months. If you can¡¯t wait that long, find another metaphysical master to resolve it.¡±
After saying that, she was about to leave.
Hu Ying felt a little resentful. She had already apologized. As her biological daughter, couldn¡¯t Yu Su help?
How unfilial!
Hu Ying could not help but say again, ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re my biological daughter. Please help! It won¡¯t take you much time.¡±
Yu Su sneered. ¡°You¡¯re really thick-skinned. If you want to find someone to help you for free, you can ask your adopted daughter. Her biological father is the Chief of the Daoist Association. He¡¯s much better than me.¡±
When Hu Ying heard this, she red at Yu Miao coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t have an adopted daughter like her!¡±
¡°Mom!¡± Yu Miao shouted aggrievedly as tears fell from her eyes.
What happened today really made her mood change rapidly. She had originally thought that after acknowledging her biological father, she would be able to live a good life in the future. She did not expect her biological father to be so useless and be beaten and chased away by Yu Su in a few moves.
Then she still had to live well in the Yu family.
Hu Ying¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mom. I don¡¯t have a daughter like you!¡±
Yu Su nced at the two of them and left without looking back.
She knew very well that Hu Ying would not abandon Yu Miao so easily. Even if she knew that Yu Miao was the daughter of her enemy, she would not cut ties with Yu Miao.
Let them continue pestering each other!
When Yu Miao sessfully coaxes Hu Ying again, she wille topletely break their rtionship.
At that time, there would be another good show to watch.
When Yu Su had disappeared. Hu Ying looked at Yu Miao with a dark expression and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve raised you for so many years. I didn¡¯t expect you to be the daughter of my enemy. My family can¡¯t afford to raise a great Buddha like you. Get lost quickly!¡±
She would not be entangled with Yu Miao again.
Yu Miao¡¯s heart sank. She knew that Hu Ying was feeling ufortable.
During this period of time, she had received a lot of money from Hu Ying. She had given it all to her mother and grandmother, so she did not have much money left.
If she was chased out, her life would definitely be very difficult.
As the daughter of the Yu family, she was used to enjoying a good life. Of course, she did not want to rent a house or a cheap hotel.
Yu Miao¡¯s legs went weak and she knelt on the ground. Her face was filled with tears and her eyes were red as she said, ¡°Mom! No matter what you think, you¡¯ll always be my biological mother. I¡¯ll definitely be filial to you in the future. I still want to support you in your old age! I only found out today that Master Peng is my biological father. I¡¯m innocent. Mom, don¡¯t chase me away!¡±
Tears streamed down her face as she cried painfully.
Hu Ying¡¯s heart softened upon hearing the words ¡®supporting her in her old age¡¯ and ¡®filial piety¡¯.
Among these children, only Yu Miao had always wanted to take care of her in her old age. If she chased Yu Miao away, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to find someone to talk to in the future..
Chapter 770: Victim
Chapter 770: Victim
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°You have a biological father and mother. When I¡¯m old, you might be filial to someone else!¡±
Hu Ying harrumphed coldly, a hint of jealousy in her eyes.
Originally, she was all Yu Miao could rely on. Now that she thought about it, she was just an adoptive mother. Of course, she could notpare to the blood rtionship between Yu Miao and her biological parents.
After hearing this, Yu Miao heaved a sigh of relief.
Since Hu Ying said so, Hu Ying cared about being filial piety.
Yu Miao reached out and grabbed Hu Ying¡¯s hand. She said pitifully, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re my only elder. Master Peng and I only acknowledged each other today. We have nothing to do with each other. You¡¯re my biological mother. Of course, I¡¯ll only be filial to you in the future.¡±
These words hit the nail on the head.
She just wanted someone to be filial to her. Since Yu Su was so stubborn, Yu Miao was a good substitute.
¡°If it weren¡¯t for your father, Yu Su and I wouldn¡¯t have been separated for so many years. How can I keep you?¡± Hu Ying pretended to be in a difficult position.
She could not let Yu Miao return to her side so easily. Only then could Yu Miao cherish her future life.
Yu Miao continued to hold Hu Ying¡¯s hand as tears streamed down her face. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m also a victim. I didn¡¯t know anything about what Master Peng did back then. If he hadn¡¯t said it today, I wouldn¡¯t have known for the rest of my life.¡±
Naturally, she could tell that Hu Ying was loosening up.
As long as she acted along with Hu Ying now, Hu Ying would definitely agree to her request.
¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Hu Ying nodded and sighed.
How old was Yu Miao back then? When she was adopted from the orphanage, Yu Miao had an innocent face and did things ignorantly. What did she know at that age?
Yu Miao continued to persuade him, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. I¡¯m worried about you. Master Peng escaped and hasn¡¯t been caught yet. If hees back to take revenge on you again, the consequences will be unimaginable. Of course, I have to protect you. If Master Penges, I¡¯ll stand in front of you. I think Master Peng will spare your life on ount that I¡¯m his biological daughter.¡±
This was her trump card.
Yu Miao knew very well how afraid of death Hu Ying was.
After Hu Ying heard this, she was even more determined to keep Yu Miao. ¡°Yes, with you around, I feel more safe. If someone wants to harm me, you¡¯ll be there to block them.¡±
She looked calm on the surface, but she was panicking on the inside.
Hu Ying no longer trusted the servants around her. The person she trusted the most was still Yu Miao.
Yu Miao pretended to be agitated and nodded, looking touched. ¡°Mom, you must keep me!¡±
¡°Hmph, I can let you stay, but you have to agree to three conditions.¡± Hu Ying¡¯s face turned cold again.
Yu Miao immediately nodded. ¡°As long as you say it, I¡¯ll agree to any condition, let alone three. You¡¯re my only elder in the world. If I don¡¯t listen to you, who should I listen to?¡±
Hu Ying¡¯s expression softened a little and she said, ¡°First, you¡¯re not allowed to contact Peng Chan¡¯s people. If there¡¯s anything, you have to tell me. Second, you have to prioritize my life. Third, you¡¯re not allowed to hide anything from me in the future.¡±
If Yu Miao could be obedient in the future, she did not mind having another child.
If Yu Miao¡¯s had scheming thoughts, she would immediately cut ties with Yu Miao and not care about her anymore.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll agree to everything. Mom, you¡¯re the best.¡± Yu Miao sniffled with a touched expression and held Hu Ying¡¯s hand tightly.
Hu Ying pulled her up from the ground and said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to kneel so easily in the future. I¡¯m not a harsh person. As long as you follow me well, your life will be the same as before.¡±
¡°Got it, Mom!¡± Yu Miao nodded. She looked at the garden in front of her again and asked in panic, ¡°Mom, are we still going to live here? I feel that this garden is a little scary. I¡¯m afraid.¡±
The garden was the same as before, but there was something strange about it.
Hu Ying also thought for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s move out. I still have a house in the city. We¡¯ll stay there.¡±
There were many people in the city, and the house was near the police station. If something really happened, they could call for help in time.
Yu Miao nodded happily. ¡°Sure. As long as I¡¯m with Mom, I can stay anywhere.¡±
When Yu Miao returning to her room. Hu Ying called two more servants to monitor Yu Miao so that she wouldn¡¯t steal anything valuable..
Chapter 771: Battle
Chapter 771: Battle
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After Yu Su left the vi, she drove in the direction that Wen Chuan had left.
She arrived at a teahouse by the roadside and walked in. As expected, she saw Wen Chuan drinking tea leisurely.
Yu Su smiled and sat opposite him. ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re indeed here. How long have you been waiting?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve only waited for fifteen minutes,¡± Wen Chuan said with a smile.
The two of them had alreadymunicated. If someone lured Wen Chuan away halfway, Wen Chuan would stop halfway and wait for Yu Su toe over.
Yu Su took a sip of tea and asked, ¡°What was the situation then?¡±
Wen Chuan said slowly, ¡°There are magic fluctuations on the driver¡¯s body. I guess he¡¯s a metaphysical master and must be one of Peng Chan¡¯s men. When I went to the toilet halfway, I used a spell to get the body double to get into the car. The driver hasn¡¯t realized that I¡¯ve left yet.¡±
Yu Su asked, ¡°Since the person who called you is Ming Kun, he must be Peng Chan¡¯s helper, right?¡±
Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°Ming Kun is definitely a helper, but the mastermind of this matter needs to be considered again. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. Is there any new information after I leave?¡±
They could not miss any possibility. They had to be twice as careful these few days.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t hide anything from you. After you left, I got someone to expose Master Peng¡¯s wicked deeds online. I didn¡¯t expect him to suffer a bacsh on the spot and look like he¡¯s aged by more than ten years.¡±
Wen Chuan frowned slightly and pondered. ¡°In that case, it¡¯s not what I expected.¡±
He had originally guessed that the recipient of luck should be his greatest enemy.
He did not expect it to be Peng Chan.
What was the person behind Peng Chan plotting?
Things were getting more and moreplicated.
Seeing that he was deep in thought, Yu Su could not help but ask, ¡°Senior Brother, is there any information I don¡¯t know inside? Share it with me too.¡±
Just like Ming Kun. Although he was her Senior Uncle, he was rted to Peng Chan.
Since Wen Chuan had lived for so long, he must know something about the rtionship between her master and her Senior Uncle.
Wen Chuan nodded and let out a long sigh. ¡°Since you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±
¡°After I woke up, I went to look for the sect back then. After so long, the sect back then had already declined. Thest generation of descendants only took in two disciples. They were Ming Kun and your master, Gao Hong.¡±
There were only three people left in the sect.
¡°Very quickly, your grandmaster entered the perfected realm. He rarely interfered in worldly affairs, and he rarely even saw his two disciples. He cultivated alone on a mountain. Your master, Gao Hong, was very talented and had also entered the perfected realm, but your Senior Uncle was stuck. After some hard work, your Senior Uncle finally entered the perfected realm.¡±
Wen Chuan said slowly.
That had happened hundreds of years ago, but it still seemed like it had happened yesterday.
Yu Su nodded. ¡°Then what¡¯s the rtionship between Peng Chan and Ming Kun?¡±
The two of them must have a deep connection. Ming Kun would not take such a huge risk to save Peng Chan.
Wen Chuan said, ¡°Peng Chan was Ming Kun¡¯s first disciple. Like his master, Peng Chan didn¡¯t have any talent in cultivation. He liked to manage the affairs of the Daoist Association and quickly became the chief of the Daoist Association.¡±
¡°Four hundred years ago, Peng Chan had yet to enter the realm of Great Fulfilment and was about to die. Ming Kun used all kinds of methods to raise Peng Chan to the realm of Great Fulfilment.¡±
¡°Ming Kun injected magic power into Peng Chan through spirit stones, right?¡± Yu Su said without any surprise.
After entering Upper Level 5, if one¡¯s ability was strong enough, they would have a chance to enter the perfected realm.
After entering the Great Fulfilment realm, one¡¯s lifespan would increase by 200 years. To Peng Chan at that time, this was the way to survive.
Wen Chuan nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. All cultivators know that forcefully increasing one¡¯s strength through spirit stones will have serious repercussions. From then on, it was very difficult for Peng Chan¡¯s strength to increase and his lifespan would reach its end. He thought hard for decades before he thought of using the method of snatching someone¡¯s luck to extend his lifespan..¡±
Chapter 772: Hypocrite
Chapter 772: Hypocrite
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Heh, it¡¯s really hard on him,¡± Yu Su said mockingly.
Such a sinister method was indeed not something ordinary people could think of.
Stealing someone¡¯s luck was equivalent to stealing someone else¡¯s life. It was too wicked.
If the people of the Daoist Association knew that Master Peng was such a sanctimonious hypocrite, many metaphysical masters would probably leave the association!
Wen Chuan also sighed. ¡°In the past 200 years, Peng Chan kept giving birth to children. He let the children seize the luck and hid behind the scenes to enjoy the fruits of hisbor. That¡¯s how he survived until today.¡±
This was a loophole in the Heavenly Dao. One day, he would y with fire and burn himself.
Yu Su said, ¡°The fact that he is alive makes it really unfair to the person whose luck was snatched away. Fortunately, Peng Chan was poisoned by the poisonous spider poison and shouldn¡¯t live long.¡±
Even if she did not avenge herself, she would avenge those people.
¡°What happened after that? What does the matter of Peng Chan snatching luck have to do with my master?¡±
Wen Chuan sighed slightly with regret on his face. ¡°Peng Chan¡¯s method of extending his lifespan is too harmful. Your master and I both objected to it. I didn¡¯t expect your grandmaster to pass the sect master¡¯s seal to Ming Kun. Ming Kun used his identity as the sect master to stop us from meddling in this matter. If we dare to interfere, we will disobey the sect master¡¯s orders and be punished by the heavens.¡±
On the surface, they could only give up.
But behind their backs, Wen Chuan also tried to help those whose luck had been snatched away, but he realized that those people did not appreciate it at all.
As time passed, Wen Chuan¡¯s heart turned cold. He only cultivated in his courtyard and no longer cared about mortal matters.
¡°In other words, my grandmaster is still alive?¡± Yu Su frowned slightly and asked.
Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°He¡¯s probably still alive. I haven¡¯t heard any news about him for 300 years. Since he hasn¡¯t been announced as dead, he should still be alive.¡±
¡°Then did you deliberately arrange our first meeting, for us to invite you to be a guest on the show?¡± Yu Su asked the question that she had been thinking about for a long time.
Wen Chuan¡¯s eyes were bright as he said slowly, ¡°I followed the flow. At that time, Ming Kun came to the courtyard to look for me. He told me that you would be my only hope of leaving Chinatown and told me to seize the opportunity.¡±
¡°At that time, I also did a divination and realized that we would have many ties in the future, so I nned to see you. However, before Ming Kun left, he used his identity as the sect master to order me not to tell you anything about seizing luck.¡±
Yu Su asked in confusion, ¡°Then why can you tell me now?¡±
Wen Chuan smiled. ¡°The Sect Master¡¯s orders are only effective in Chinatown. As long as I leave Chinatown, Ming Kun won¡¯t be able to control me anymore. He didn¡¯t expect that I would have a chance to leave Chinatown in this lifetime and tell you all these things.¡±
Yu Su was enlightened and finally felt a little relieved.
She had already treated her senior brother as a helper. If Ming Kun was around, her senior brother would not be able to use his strength. That would be too much of a loss.
Wen Chuan thought of something and continued, ¡°Your master has more freedom than me. He promised not to interfere in the matter of snatching luck in Chinatown, but after he left Chinatown, he worked very hard to save those ordinary people whose luck had been snatched away by Peng Chan. You¡¯re one of them.¡±
¡°Master¡¡± Yu Su sighed slightly, as if she had heard her master¡¯s teachings again.
Her master was too soft-hearted. When she was young, her master would always save some injured people. At that time, Yu Su did not know anything.
Now that he thought about it, those injured people might be rted to Peng Chan.
If not for her master, Yu Su might have grown up in a mountain vige and be the most ordinary vige woman. She would have given birth to several children and would never have the chance toe to the capital in her life.
Her master had changed her fate!
Wen Chuan did not say anything else.
After a while, Yu Su said coldly, ¡°In that case, my master¡¯s death is very likely rted to Ming Kun?¡±
¡°Maybe!¡± Wen Chuan nodded, his eyes filled with suspicion.
All these years, he had also tried to investigate. Unfortunately, his body was trapped in Chinatown and he did not obtain any more useful information.
Perhaps, the truth would be revealed soon.
Yu Su thought for a moment before saying slowly, ¡°My master is blocking Ming Kun¡¯s path. Of course, he has to get rid of him as soon as possible. He¡¯s the most suspicious. Other than that, I don¡¯t understand Grandmaster.. Under those circumstances back then, why did Grandmaster pass the position of sect master to Ming Kun?¡±
Chapter 773: Ancient Battlefield
Chapter 773: Ancient Battlefield
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Wen Chuan said, ¡°I¡¯ve only met your grandmaster a few times, and I don¡¯t know much about this matter. I still need to investigate further.¡±
¡°Since you don¡¯t understand, there will always be a chance to understand it in the future. Let¡¯s get rid of Peng Chan and Ming Kun first!¡± Yu Su said after some thought.
There were still many things that had yet to be investigated clearly. Who exactly wanted to take Senior Brother¡¯s body in Chinatown back then?
¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say!¡± Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the ancient battlefield now. I reckon Ming Kun is already waiting for us there. Let¡¯s end the battle quickly.¡±
Yu Su smiled. ¡°If they want to act, let¡¯s apany them and y along. There might really be an ancient battlefield there.¡±
Today, the two of them happened to be together. It was also a good opportunity.
If they joined forces, at least they wouldn¡¯t lose their lives there.
There was also a very crucial piece of information.
Today was the day of Yu Su¡¯s death in her previous life. She had to break this curse with her own hands to be at ease.
Of course, she would not tell Wen Chuan about this.
Wen Chuan said, ¡°Based on my understanding of them, there might really be an ancient battlefield there. However, the murderous aura and ferocity should have been created by them themselves. This bit of murderous aura and ferocity is also fatal to the people living around.¡±
If they did not go today, the consequences would be very serious.
Then the people in the neighborhood would die one after another.
Just like that, the two of them followed Ming Kun¡¯s location and headed towards the ancient battlefield.
An hour and a halfter, the two of them sessfully arrived at the ancient battlefield.
The location of the ancient battlefield was deep in the mountains. There were several viges near the mountains.
Yu Su drove along the cement road that led straight to the vige. When they reached the foot of the mountain, the two of them got out of the car and strode up the mountain.
As Wen Chuan walked, he could already feel the overflowing murderous aura.
Yu Su took out the pendant from her pocket and hung it around her neck. She sucked all the murderous aura that overflowed into the spiritual artifact.
The more the two of them walked up the mountain, the denser the surrounding baleful and ferocious aura became.
When they were almost halfway up the mountain, Yu Su saw a tombstone by the roadside. On it was written: Ancient Battlefield Ruins.
Yu Su said softly, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±
Wen Chuan nodded slightly and did not say anything.
The two of them continued to walk in. Wen Chuan also took out his spiritual artifact and sucked in the murderous aura.
The concentration of baleful aura in this area was too high.
If they did not hurry up and absorb it, the residents at the foot of the mountain would definitely suffer.
After walking for another ten minutes, the two of them stopped in an empty space. A fog suddenly rose around them, blurring the surroundings.
¡°We¡¯ve entered the array,¡± Wen Chuan said calmly.
Perhaps this formation was the entrance to the ancient battlefield.
The real ancient battlefield was filled with corpses and was very bloody. In order to not let ordinary people panic, the metaphysical masters would use an array to hide the ancient battlefield. After exiting the array, they could enter the ancient battlefield.
Yu Su was fearless. ¡°Then let¡¯s find the array core. Let¡¯s go out. If we don¡¯t go over now, the actors will be anxious.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Wen Chuan carefully observed his surroundings, looking for a breakthrough.
Yu Su nced at the sun in the sky and said coldly, ¡°Over there!¡±
This sun was fake.
The fog was so deep, but the sun¡¯s light was so dazzling. It was obvious that the person who made the array had used the transformed sun as the array core.
Ordinary people would not look up at the sky.
When Wen Chuan heard this, he looked up at the sky and saw that there was nothing unusual about the sun.
But it was autumn, and the sun was in the range of spring. That, too, was a big giveaway.
If Yu Su had not pointed it out, Wen Chuan would not have discovered it so quickly.
Wen Chuan was slightly shocked.
He realized that Yu Su was very mysterious and had many abilities that even Gao Hong had not mastered. Yu Su¡¯s actions made Wenchuan increasingly perplexed.
This was also why Yu Su was outstanding.
Wen Chuan did not intend to probe further. Instead, he felt a little lucky. Fortunately, Yu Su was on the right path. Otherwise, she would have be a difficult enemy.
The two of them worked together to break the formation and walked to the entrance of the ancient battlefield.
It was a cave, and the two of them entered it one by one.
After entering, many mechanisms appeared in the cave.
This mechanism might have been left behind by the metaphysical masters who made the array.
Wen Chuan conjured a long sword with his magic power and broke all the mechanisms. It looked very easy.
Yu Su could not help but praise, ¡°Senior Brother, you really look like a martial arts expert in a martial arts novel..¡±
Chapter 774: Crack
Chapter 774: Crack
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Wen Chuan smiled. ¡°I just practiced some martial arts. I can¡¯t keep up with this era. Your martial arts are better.¡±
Modernbat techniques were an eye-opener for Wen Chuan.
If Yu Su and Wen Chuan did not use their magic power to fight, Wen Chuan was not confident that he could defeat Yu Su.
When the two of them entered the ancient battlefield, they saw all kinds of bones and armor lying on the ground.
Judging from the style of the armor, this ancient battlefield had been around for 700 to 800 years.
The weapons on the ground were still the most primitive arrows and spears.
There were also somerge knives.
As the two of them walked past, they could still see the bones of many warhorses. The bones were stacked on top of each other, looking a little scary.
Walking into the center of the ancient battlefield, Yu Su saw a few metaphysical masters lying on the ground. These metaphysical masters had exhausted their magic power. Other than breathing a little, they were no different from dead people.
Ming Kun, his disciple Dao Yun, and two others sat on the ground and meditated. Their faces were also very pale.
There was a deep crack in the middle of the four of them.
It was continuously producing baleful aura and ferocity. It seemed that the four of them were about to copse.
Hearing Yu Su¡¯s footsteps, Ming Kun suddenly opened his eyes and said in surprise, ¡°The four of us are about to copse. Fortunately, you came.¡±
¡°Mm.¡± Wen Chuan responded lightly and stopped two meters away from them. It was impossible to tell if he was happy or angry.
Yu Su walked over and looked around Ming Kun and the others. She sensed the depths of the crack and did not say anything.
Ming Kun could not help but ask Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, quicklye and help. My Dharmic powers are about to be exhausted. If you don¡¯te soon, I won¡¯t be able to hold on.¡±
¡°Oh? Really?¡± Yu Su sneered and looked at Ming Kun¡¯s expression with interest.
She didn¡¯t expect Ming Kun to be quite talented in acting. He looked pained and weak, but he didn¡¯t feel guilty.
Ming Kun¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
Yu Su smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your acting to be so real. This crack that¡¯s emitting a murderous aura is also quite real. You really should apply for a job in the props team. You might be able to earn money from this.¡±
¡°What do you mean by quite real? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡± Ming Kun asked Yu Su with a strange expression.
Seeing that he was still pretending to be stupid, Yu Su could not help butugh again. The thought of the sect master acting in front of her made her feelical.
Yu Su said, ¡°Stop pretending. This is not a crack where the baleful aura leaked out at all. It¡¯s just a crack in the ground that naturally cracked because of the drought. There¡¯s baleful aura and ferocious auraing out of the crack because you threw arge number of baleful aura beads into it.¡±
She paused for a moment and said, ¡°Also, your disciple has already told you what happened in the vi, right?¡±
Ever since she walked into the ancient battlefield, she felt that this baleful aura was not formed naturally.
Those corpses were tainted with a portion of the baleful aura on the surface, but there was no baleful aura in their bones.
The baleful aura emitted from the crack was also different. It was obvious that it was released by a few baleful aura beads.
Yu Su guessed it immediately.
She could not be bothered to pretend anymore and said it directly.
Ming Kun¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise, and he was slightly stunned.
Yu Su was smarter than he had imagined.
Ever since he met Yu Sust time, he knew that Yu Su would be his match in the future. However, he did not expect Yu Su to grow so quickly.
Wen Chuan could not be bothered to put on an act. He walked to Yu Su¡¯s side and said to Ming Kun, ¡°Tell me, why did you lure us here?¡±
Of course, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to be polite with this guy.
He wasn¡¯t familiar with Ming Kun and had only seen him a few times in the past few hundred years.
Seeing that the two of them understood, Ming Kun stopped pretending and sat up from the ground with a smile. The other three people changed their weak appearances and stood behind Ming Kun.
Ming Kun stroked his beard and said with a smile, ¡°Master Wen, I really didn¡¯t expect you toe out of Chinatown. How does it feel toe out?¡±
¡°Very good,¡± Wen Chuan replied calmly.
Ming Kun continued to ask, ¡°Have the two of you joined forces? Master Wen, I can give you what you want. Yu Su is just a little girl. What benefits can you get for helping her?¡±
Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°Yu Su and I are the same kind of people.¡±
Benefits?
He would definitely be killed if he colluded with someone like Ming Kun.
If he became allies with Yu Su, he would be umting good karma. For ascension, good karma was also very important.
However, to be honest, Wen Chuan had always wanted to help Yu Su and did not covet anything..
Chapter 775: Death Date
Chapter 775: Death Date
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Some things, even if you want them, it depends on whether you have the life to want them.¡±
Wen Chuan added.
¡°Heh.¡± Ming Kun smiled disdainfully and said, ¡°Then haven¡¯t I been living well all these years? It¡¯s better than you hiding in Chinatown. Although you¡¯re immortal, you¡¯re in a prison. If I were you, I would have used all kinds of methods to escape.¡±
In his eyes, Wen Chuan looked smart, but he was actually very stupid.
He was so stupid that he actually got involved with Yu Su.
Last year, he had gone to remind Wen Chuan and deliberately let him interact with Yu Su because he wanted Wen Chuan to choose a faction as soon as possible.
Unexpectedly, Wen Chuan really chose to team up with Yu Su.
¡°Then didn¡¯t you do your best to improve your cultivation because you wanted to live forever? I¡¯ve long achieved what you dreamed of. It¡¯s inevitable that you¡¯re jealous of me.¡± Wen Chuan smiled and said indifferently.
Ming Kun was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect someone to say his thoughts out loud.
Hence, he said without any hesitation, ¡°So what? Anyway, today is the day you and Yu Su die. I¡¯ll kill Yu Su first and snatch your body away. Then, the person who will live forever will be me.¡±
All these years, he had been running around to extend his lifespan. With his talent, it was impossible for him to cultivate to immortality.
Yu Su looked at Ming Kun and realized that although he had the strength of a perfected cultivator, his lifespan was about to be exhausted after so many years. If he did not break through to the next stage, he would die.
Yu Su sneered and said speechlessly, ¡°Look at how greedy you are. You¡¯re just like your son. Despicable and shameless.¡±
The two of them were the same.
Such a person had evil intentions. If he could live for another few hundred years, who knew how many innocent people he would harm.
Just based on this, Yu Su wanted to destroy these people.
It would prevent future troubles forever.
Ming Kun was stunned by this sudden sentence. He frowned and asked, ¡°My son? I¡¯ve never been married in my life. How can I have a son? You little girl, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±
Could it be that¡ Yu Su had really seen through it?
Ming Kun panicked a little and avoided eye contact.
Yu Su smiled again. ¡°Do you think everyone is as stupid as you? Looking at your physiognomy, your face is a little simr to Peng Chan¡¯s, but it¡¯s not too obvious. Your nose bridge is very simr to Yu Miao¡¯s, your eyes are exactly the same as Ye Tao¡¯s, and your mouth is simr to He Wan¡¯s. If you piece it together, wouldn¡¯t you look like their grandfather? You¡¯re underestimating me, aren¡¯t you?¡±
As long as one studied their physiognomy seriously, they would definitely be able to discover it.
Ming Kun thought that he could hide it from everyone. How naive.
There was another point. Both of them were not very talented and needed to use external forces to advance their levels.
ording to Ming Kun¡¯s personality, he would never treat people well for no reason unless this person was very important to him.
Ming Kun was slightly shocked and didn¡¯t want to hide it anymore. He smiled and said, ¡°Since you can tell, I won¡¯t hide it anymore. He¡¯s indeed my biological son. Is there a problem with me helping my son?¡±
As a Daoist priest, he also hoped that he could carry on the family line.
If his sessor was his biological son, he would be more reliable than others.
¡°You¡¯ve finally admitted it.¡± Yu Su smiled and leanedzily against a tree.
Ming Kun nodded. ¡°You do have some brains. No wonder my son lost to you. I don¡¯t know how your master taught you. You¡¯re much smarter than him.¡±
The conversation between the two of them surprised the others present.
No one expected Master Peng to be Daoist Ming¡¯s son!
Yu Su snorted coldly and threw a stinky smoke grenade into the crack. She said to the people below, ¡°Master Peng, we¡¯re already here. Why aren¡¯t youing out to wee the guests? Why are you hiding below?¡±
Ever since she walked in, she had sensed Peng Chan¡¯s aura.
Peng Chan was hiding under the crack.
The stinky smoke grenade carried a strong smell of rotten eggs, making the people by the crack unable to open their eyes. Peng Chan, who was under the crack, could not stand it anymore and ran out from below.
Wen Chuan made a small spell and formed a filter barrier. He was still calm.
After jumping up, Peng Chan looked at Yu Su fiercely. ¡°Yu Su, I advise you not to be too arrogant. Today is the day you die..¡±
Chapter 776: Catching All in One Go
Chapter 776: Catching All in One Go
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
He really regretted not getting rid of Yu Su as soon as possible.
He clearly had so many chances, but he had lost them for nothing.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°You say that every time. When have you ever seeded? You just like to brag. Your father should regret bringing an idiot like you into this world. If you weren¡¯t stupid, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to catch a big fish like Ming Kun.¡±
Peng Chan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He asked in a panic, ¡°Did you do it on purpose?¡±
No wonder he hade here sessfully today.
He had thought that he was very lucky today.
So it was all nned by Yu Su to lure out Daoist Ming Kun?
Seeing his flustered expression, Yu Suughed out loud. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect you to be so stupid. You just escaped from one ce and ran to another ce to wait for death. You even gave up your backer. You¡¯re really a filial son.¡±
Peng Chan was speechless.
He secretly nced at Ming Kun, hoping that his father was not angry with him.
Ming Kun¡¯s expression did not change much. He still had a faint smile on his lips, but Peng Chan could see the anger in his heart.
Ming Kun suddenlyughed and pointed at Yu Su. ¡°You¡¯re very good!¡±
¡°Of course I¡¯m good,¡± Yu Su said coldly.
Ming Kun continued to smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my little junior brother to die and give me such a big surprise. He actually taught a disciple like you. What a proud thing. Unfortunately, you have to apany him to heaven today. The two of you can reunite in heaven!¡±
When he saw Yu Su, it was as if he had seen his junior brother back then. Both of them were so talented and their schemes were not inferior to anyone else¡¯s. However, they still had a sense of righteousness.
Seeing the two of them, Ming Kun felt like a rat in a ditch. He couldn¡¯t raise his head.
Yu Su¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. ¡°My master was killed by you, right?¡±
Ming Kun shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not harming him. I just want him to go to the paradise early and enjoy life. Who asked him to be so ignorant of the rules? I¡¯m clearly the senior brother, but he still dares to go against me! You don¡¯t understand at all. I have feelings for little junior brother.¡±
He was still smiling, and there seemed to be a sh of memory on his face.
Yu Su looked at him and felt that he was crazy.
In the next second, Ming Kun condensed his magic power into a longbow and looked coldly at Yu Su. He said to the people behind him, ¡°Kill Yu Su first, then capture Wen Chuan alive!¡±
¡°Yes!¡± The people behind him immediately replied.
Dao Yun and the other two controlled the array formation and activated the array formation that they had set up beforehand. They threw in a fewrge spirit stones.
The entire venue immediately changed.
Yu Su saw that the skeletons on the ground had all stood up. The horses had also stood up from the ground. The sound of horses¡¯ hooves could be heard from all directions.
The metaphysical masters were using a formation to remanifest the warriors who fought that day, using the warriors to attack Yu Su and the others.
Ming Kun held a bow and arrow and shot at Yu Su.
This arrow was also condensed from magic power. As long as one was hit by the arrow, they would no longer be able to resist.
On the other hand, Yu Su and Wen Chuan were standing in the array formation with calm expressions. They did not seem to be frightened by this posture at all. Instead, they looked like they were watching a movie.
Ming Kun was the first to shoot an arrow!
This arrow condensed the bloody aura of the ancient battlefield and carried the power to destroy the world.
Swoosh!
The arrow flew towards Yu Su. Yu Su suddenly closed her eyes and felt the wind around her. Just as the arrow was about to hit her chest, Yu Su blocked a paper effigy in front of her chest.
Yu Su said softly, ¡°Substitute!¡±
The paper effigy blocked the arrow.
In an instant, the paper effigy was dyed red and turned into ashes before disappearing.
Only Yu Su saw that a wisp of aura on the paper effigy had also turned to ashes.
When Yu Su entered the ancient battlefield, she had checked if there was a formation here. She realized that there was a reappearance formation here that would use the bloody aura of the battlefield to condense into arrows.
She wanted to beat him at his own game. She took out a wisp of dark red aura from the vine and injected it into the paper effigy.
When Ming Kun attacked her, she would use this paper effigy to block.
If the paper effigy was hit by an arrow, the power would be reflected on Wu Jiang¡¯s body.
Wu Jiang could track Ming Kun and Peng Chan through the aura of this arrow..
Chapter 777: Framed
Chapter 777: Framed
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The moment the arrow pierced through the paper man, Ming Kun also felt a familiar aura. By the time he realized that the person was Wu Jiang, it was already toote.
Ming Kun¡¯s expression was ugly as he asked in disbelief, ¡°You actually used Wu Jiang¡¯s aura to make a paper effigy?¡±
Didn¡¯t this mean that he had attacked Wu Jiang?
Peng Chan also scolded angrily, ¡°Yu Su, you are really a despicable person, why do you repeatedly sow discord between the Daoist Association and the ck Magic Master tribe? Aren¡¯t you a self-proimed gentleman?¡±
In the past, he was the one who schemed against others. He had never been framed by others like this.
He was a little angry.
It was too aggrieving!
Yu Su chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never said that I¡¯m a gentleman. Besides, when dealing with sinister people like you, I naturally have to give you a taste of your own medicine.¡±
At this moment, Wu Jiang, who had just entered Chinatown in a car, suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.
Wu Lin, who was beside him, looked terrified. He reached out to support him and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong? Are you alright?¡±
If his father died, the ck Magic Master tribe would be in chaos.
The entire southwestern region would fall into chaos.
Wu Jiang felt as if he had been stabbed countless times. His body emitted a bone-piercing coldness, as if he was about to die.
He took a scarecrow out of his chest.
This scarecrow was his protective trump card. If anyone attacked him, he would transfer it to the scarecrow, so he did not die on the spot.
Wu Jiang followed the killing intent and sensed Ming Kun¡¯s aura.
He was sure that he was not mistaken.
In the past, he had entered Chinatown and met Ming Kun once. He happened to know that Ming Kun and Peng Chan were master and disciple.
Therefore, he immediately guessed that Peng Chan must have asked Ming Kun to do it.
In order to take revenge, Peng Chan did not hesitate to use a killing move.
Wu Jiang wiped the blood that flowed out of his nostrils. His eyes were filled with hatred as he could not help but say angrily, ¡°I want to kill the two of you. I want revenge!¡±
If he did not take revenge, he would definitely not return to the southwest region.
Wu Lin helped him up and used his unique skill to heal him.
Color slowly returned to Wu Jiang¡¯s face.
Wu Jiang¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡°Ming Kun, Peng Chan, just you wait. I¡¯ll definitely make you regret it.¡±
Wu Lin also said angrily, ¡°Dad, we must take revenge this time.¡±
His good brother was Wu Bang.
It was said that Wu Bang had also been captured by the Metaphysics Management Office because the Daoist Association had revealed the news. Wu Lin did not know that this news was deliberately released by the Metaphysics Management Office to protect Yu Su.
He had always hated the Daoist Association and had long wanted to avenge Wu Bang.
This was a once in a lifetime opportunity.
After the two of them brought the few powerful metaphysical masters into Chinatown, they rushed straight to the courtyard of the Daoist Association.
After arriving at the chief courtyard, the few of them entered the courtyard and started a massacre, killing all of Peng Chan¡¯s subordinates.
Wu Jiang had long known that Peng Chan had done many things that disregarded human lives. These subordinates were aplices. They deserved to die.
After killing these people, Wu Jiang looked at the beautiful courtyard and said angrily, ¡°Take away the treasures here if you can. Destroy all the treasures that you can¡¯t take away. We have to plunder the courtyard and rooms clean!¡± ¡°Alright!¡±
The metaphysical masters had long been restless. After hearing his words, they immediately took action.
Some of these metaphysical masters had been expelled from the Daoist Association, and some were Peng Chan¡¯s enemies. Therefore, they were not afraid that Peng Chan would take revenge.
Before long, the courtyard was destroyed like a ruin.
Wu Jiang entered the room and plundered many treasures, packing them in boxes and preparing to send them back to the ck Magic Master tribe.
Wu Lin entered the study and discovered a mechanism. He identally found a secret room.
Thus, the two of them entered the secret room.
There was a small pile of spirit stones on the table in the secret room, emitting a dazzling light.
Wu Lin was overjoyed and hurriedly used his bag to pack all the spirit stones. ¡°This old thing is quite greedy. There are actually so many good things here. It¡¯s really not bad.¡±
Wu Jiang snorted. ¡°We haven¡¯t gone to Ming Kun¡¯s Daoist temple yet. His Daoist temple must have more treasures.¡±
The two of them searched Peng Chan¡¯s study for a while more before asking the metaphysical masters outside to quickly transport it away..
Chapter 778: Completely Looted
Chapter 778: Completely Looted
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
They were not afraid that those metaphysical masters would steal the treasures.
Wu Jiang promised that as long as they were obedient, he would send the ck Magic Master tribe to protect them and give them some treasures. If they were disobedient, he would activate the worm poison in their bodies.
Beforeing, these metaphysical masters had been nted with worm poison.
After destroying most of Peng Chan¡¯s residence, Wu Jiang and the others swaggered out of the courtyard.
When the people from the other courtyards heard this, they also hid in their own courtyards and did not interfere.
This was because Wu Jiang had already gotten someone to spread the news. His disciple, Wu Zhen, had been killed by Peng Chan. He was here for revenge today. If anyone dared to interfere, he would fight that person to the death.
The people who relied on Peng Chan were all people who followed the wind. Seeing that Wu Jiang was so powerful, they naturally hid at the side and did not dare to move.
The powerful people in the Daoist Association were not on good terms with Peng Chan to begin with. It was impossible for them to help Peng Chan. They wished that Wu Jiang could kill Peng Chan too.
After plundering Peng Chan¡¯s courtyard, Wu Jiang and the others went to Qingyun Temple.
There were several experts stationed in Qingyun Temple.
Unfortunately, these people were all defeated by Wu Jiang, and those who had the strength to defeat Wu Jiang were brought to the Ancient Battlefield by Ming Kun.
Therefore, Qingyun Temple was also looted.
Wu Jiang entered the ce where Ming Kun often meditated and used his worm to find a secret passage under the bed.
Wu Jiang and Wu Lin walked down the secret passage and found many corpses in the secret passage. Those corpses were all neatly arranged.
Wu Lin couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue. ¡°Dad, we really should let those devotees outside see how ruthless Ming Kun is secretly. No one wille to Qingyun Temple to offer incense in the future.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Wu Jiang¡¯s expression did not change as he continued to walk deeper.
The two of them identally touched the mechanism. After dodging for a while, they finally reached the end.
It was a small room.
Night-luminescent pearls hung on the walls, illuminating the entire room. In the center was a table, and on the table was a sparkling green-blue bead.
The bead was contained in a transparent ss jar, and the ss jar was filled with expensive Mystic Spirit Liquid.
¡°What is this?¡± Wu Lin stuttered in fear.
He could feel the energy fluctuationsing from the spirit stones in the jar, but in the jar was liquid, it was not spirit stones.
Wu Jiang thought for a moment and said calmly, ¡°This is Mystic Spirit Liquid.¡±
If spirit stones were rare treasures in the world, it would be difficult to buy them even if one spent money. The Mystic Spirit Liquid was even more precious.
Only a thousand spirit stones could produce a drop of Mystic Spirit Liquid.
However, there was such arge jar of Mystic Spirit Liquid in this ss jar. It could be seen how luxurious Ming Kun was.
Wu Jiang¡¯s gaze was fixed on the bead in the jar.
This bead must be something very important for Ming Kun to soak it in Mystic Spirit Liquid. What was this bead?
Wu Jiang closed his eyes and tried to sense the aura on it.
However, this ss jar was not ordinary either. It could filter out all prying eyes.
¡°Dad, this thing must be very important to Ming Kun,¡± Wu Lin guessed.
Wu Jiang red at him. ¡°Of course I know that.¡±
He reached out to take the entire jar with him, but found that he had failed. The jar seemed to have grown onto the table and could not be taken away.
He wanted to open the lid of the jar again.
There was a fierce aura on the lid that burned Wu Jiang¡¯s hand.
No matter what they did, the two of them could not open the jar.
After wasting a lot of time, Wu Jiang¡¯s patience was about to run out. He took out the strongest insect he carried with him and let it self-destruct on the bottle.
The insect itself had a very strong energy, and it was ordered to self-destruct, producing a huge power.
Wu Jiang also exerted a force on the insect.
Just like that, the bottle waspletely shattered, and the spirit stone liquid was revealed. The entire secret room instantly overflowed with spiritual aura, producing a fragrance.
Wu Jiang picked up the bead.
He looked at it seriously and realized that there was Ming Kun¡¯s aura on the bead.
This aura was still very strong.
A momentter, Wu Jiang was overjoyed. ¡°This should be Ming Kun¡¯s Bead of Life.¡±
Without hesitation, he threw the bead to the ground and ordered Wu Lin to attack the bead with energy. Then, he threw the other scarecrow he carried with him to the bead.
Wu Jiang shouted, ¡°Run quickly!¡±
Then, the two of them ran out of the secret passage. After they came out of the secret passage, an extremely powerful energy fluctuation came from the secret passage.
The scarecrow self-destructed!
The Bead of Life was also sted into pieces, and Ming Kun¡¯s aura dissipated throughout Qingyun Temple..
Chapter 779: Bead of Life
Chapter 779: Bead of Life
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Hahahaha¡¡±
Wu Jiangughed until she was about to cry. ¡°Ming Kun¡¯s Bead of Life was shattered by me. He won¡¯t live for long. I¡¯ve finally taken revenge!¡±
As heughed, Wu Jiang spat out a mouthful of blood.
After a while, his eyes, nose, and ears also bled. He was so weak that he looked like he was about to die.
The poisonous bug and scarecrow also had a trace of Wu Jiang¡¯s blood essence on them. The self-destruction of these two things was no different from suicide, and it also caused Wu Jiang to be severely injured.
Wu Lin was shocked and hurriedly hugged his father. ¡°Dad, how are your injuries?¡±
He had learned voodoo before, so he naturally knew how crazy his father¡¯s actions were just now.
But he couldn¡¯t stop it.
Wu Jiang¡¯s face was pale and lifeless. ¡°Son, quickly bring me back to the southwest tribe to recuperate. I want to enter the mystic realm. Otherwise, I will definitely die in three days.¡±
Wu Lin was so frightened that his legs went weak.
He hurriedly carried his father and called a few metaphysical masters, asking them escape.
After they left, Leng Yan walked out of the dark with a team of people and said coldly, ¡°Search them. You must find their corpses!¡±
The Metaphysics Management Office would sacrifice several metaphysical masters every year.
She had long suspected that these metaphysical masters had been killed by a big shot, but she had no evidence. It was onlyst year that she identally found out that the tracking device on a metaphysical master was near Qingyun Temple. Leng Yan only targeted Ming Kun then.
This time, not only did she want to get evidence of Ming Kun¡¯s crime, but she also wanted to publicize the bad things he had done.
Leng Yan¡¯s team had long discovered that Wu Jiang and the others were causing trouble.
However, they did not care. If they let Wu Jiang take the lead, it would save the Metaphysics Management Office a lot of effort.
Seeing Wu Jiang and the others escape, Leng Yan did not intend to stop them.
Wu Jiang was the leader of the ck Magic Master tribe, if he died in Chinatown, it would definitely cause a bloodbath, this was something the Metaphysics Management Office did not want to see.
She might as well let Wu Jiang leave.
Leng Yan nned to wait for Wu Jiang and the others to return to the southwest region before negotiating with the ck Magic Master tribe to ask for a portion of thepensation for Qingyun Temple.
After all, the actions of Wu Jiang and the others in Qingyun Temple were all captured by the Metaphysics Management Office¡¯sw enforcement recorder. Even if the ck Magic Master tribe wanted to go back on their word, they could not.
These were all Yu Su¡¯s ideas. Leng Yan did not expect all of this to be exactly as Yu Su had expected.
It seemed that she had to learn more from Yu Su in the future. She might even be able to defeat He Jun and be the department head.
After the people from the Metaphysics Management Office entered Qingyun Temple, they set up a cordon at the door.
The secret room had been blown up, and the internal structure was exposed.
Those bones were also easily found by the people from the Metaphysics Management Office. White bones were moved out one by one, making people feel a chill down their backs.
Fang Yu, the metaphysical master of Team One, also recognized one of the corpses.
Fang Yu pounced on the skeleton and felt the aura on it. It was the skeleton of his close partner.
After three years, he had finally found it.
He looked up at the sky and cried, ¡°Wang En, I¡¯mte. I finally found you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely take good care of your parents for you. Don¡¯t worry!¡±
The suppressed cries made everyone¡¯s eyes tear up.
Corpses wereid out one after another. Many passers-by who were watching at the door also pointed at the corpses.
¡°Ah, so many bones. Why did so many people die?¡±
¡°I heard that this was moved out of Master Ming¡¯s secret room. Temple Master Ming actually killed so many people. It¡¯s really terrifying!¡±
¡°Bah! I knew it long ago. Ming Kun is not a good person.¡±
¡°Master Ming? I think he¡¯s more like a chatan. He only knows how to confuse the public with lies!¡±
¡°I really didn¡¯t expect there to be so many corpses hidden in this ce where incense burns are flourishing. It¡¯s too terrifying.¡±
¡°Ah! Master Ming is a murderer?¡±
¡°No wonder I keep feeling that his eyes are strange. He doesn¡¯t look benevolent at all. Instead, he makes people feel afraid.¡±
¡°Boohoo¡ I¡¯m going to have a nightmare tonight.¡±
¡°I heard that these corpses are all employees of thew enforcement department. Master Ming did many bad things. When those employees investigated him, he killed all of them and even hid them. Tsk, tsk, tsk¡¡±
Ming Kun¡¯s reputation waspletely ruined.
Leng Yan was unaware of the discussions outside.
She stepped into the final chamber of the tunnel and saw that the walls had all fallen down, along with bits of wood and ss.
What exactly exploded inside?
She would have to consult Yu Suter before reporting to her superiors..
Chapter 780: Vomiting Blood
Chapter 780: Vomiting Blood
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
It took the Metaphysics Management Office more than half an hour to move all the corpses out of the secret passage.
After the inventory was done, they were all transported to the special morgue.
Then, Leng Yan found many contact records between Ming Kun and the captain of the Third Team of the Second Department in Ming Kun¡¯s study. The records clearly stated how the Third Team betrayed the members of the Metaphysics Management Office.
Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t find anything on the Second Minister.
From this, it could be seen how cunning the Second Minister was.
In the Ancient Battlefield.
Ming Kun, who was using his Dharmic powers to condense an arrow to attack Yu Su, spat out blood non-stop. He was much weaker and his face was as pale as a corpse.
He counted with his fingers and said hatefully, ¡°Damn Wu Jiang. He actually destroyed my Bead of Life.¡±
Without the Bead of Life, Ming Kun would not live long.
Peng Chan was also lying weakly on the ground. He looked like he had aged 30 years. He could not even raise his hand.
As Ming Kun¡¯s most beloved child, Peng Chan also ced a wisp of his essence energy into his father¡¯s Bead of Life. After the Bead of Life exploded, Peng Chan¡¯s body was also severely injured.
When Ming Kun saw Peng Chan like this, he gritted his teeth in hatred.
He said angrily, ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re dead meat too.¡±
Ming Kun had a feeling that all of this had been nned by Yu Su. Her goal was to let the father and son die.
Peng Chan had already been poisoned by the spider poison. Now that he had suffered such a bacsh, he would not live for more than a week even if he was injected with luck.
Besides, he did not have much luck himself, so he could not transmit it to his son.
At the thought of this, Ming Kun¡¯s heart erupted like a volcano. A strong anger did not spread.
¡°And your family, the friends you care about, all of them must die!¡± Ming Kun cursed hatefully.
Yu Su was calm andposed as she raised her eyebrows. ¡°You and Peng Chan should be the ones who should die, right? Look, Peng Chan is about to die. I don¡¯t have to even lift a finger and he¡¯s going to die in front of me. Your death ising soon.¡±
Wasn¡¯t it just a threat? Who was afraid?
Besides, what Yu Su said was not a threat at all, but the truth.
Peng Chan would spend the remaining days of his life slowly experiencing the fear of death.
This was the best way to take revenge on him.
Peng Chan fell to the ground and held on with both hands. When he heard Yu Su¡¯s words, he was so angry that he spat out another mouthful of blood.
He would definitely not die!
He could still live for another 300 years. There were still many people with good luck outside. As long as he extracted some luck from these people, he could recover.
Peng Chan¡¯s heart was in a mess, and he keptforting himself.
As if she had guessed Peng Chan¡¯s thoughts, Yu Su smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to yourself. Your body has already reached its limit. Even if an immortal came, he wouldn¡¯t be able to save you.¡±
These words provoked Peng Chan.
Peng Chan couldn¡¯t help but cry out loud. He held his head and cried, ¡°Get lost!¡±
After shouting a few times, he looked at Ming Kun and begged, ¡°Dad, I want to live. Please help me.¡±
How good would it be to be alive?
As the chairman of the Taoist Association, he enjoyed luxury that most people could not enjoy.
He did not want to leave this world.
Ming Kun saw the pain on his son¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help butfort him softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely think of a way for you. You won¡¯t die. Lie here obediently. I¡¯ll deal with these two damn people first.¡±
Peng Chan started bawling again.
He nodded repeatedly. ¡°Dad, hurry up. My body hurts.¡±
Ming Kun looked at Yu Su angrily and was about to attack.
However, Yu Su asked casually, ¡°His body has been poisoned and the blood essence in his body has decreased a little more. Now that he has suffered such a bacsh, you¡¯re saying that he won¡¯t die. Aren¡¯t you lying? Even if he¡¯s your son, you shouldn¡¯t coax him like this.¡±
Peng Chan was originally in a better mood. When he heard Yu Su¡¯s words, his heart ached and he could not help but roar again. The aura on his body became weaker and weaker.
He cried, ¡°I won¡¯t die¡¡±
Seeing that his son was in so much pain, Ming Kun was so angry that his face turned green. He scolded Yu Su, ¡°You damn girl, why are you so vicious? What has my son got to do with you?¡±
Yu Su smiled. ¡°I like to tell the truth. Why?¡±
She was just angering Peng Chan.
Those who were killed by Peng Chan still wanted justice!
She liked to see Peng Chan in pain and Ming Kun going crazy..
Chapter 781: Death Tribulation
Chapter 781: Death Tribtion
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ming Kun was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. How did things turn out like this?
Everything was clearly fine.
Where did the problem arise?
Ming Kun suppressed his anger and thought carefully. His eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡°It¡¯s you! You¡¯re the variable in the overall situation. I calcted that today should be your death date, but I don¡¯t know why you have the upper hand. What kind of monster are you?¡±
From the divination he had calcted, he could see that Yu Su was just an ordinary little metaphysical master.
How could she be so powerful now?
Someone must have taken Yu Su¡¯s body and was avenging her.
At the thought of this, Ming Kun stopped and calcted with his fingers. He realized that today was indeed Yu Su¡¯s cmity, but the ones who were hurt were him and his son.
After Yu Su heard this, she sneered.
As expected, her death in her previous life was rted to the people in front of her. These people had divined her great cmity and specially created a death cmity for her on the basis of what they had divined.
These people were her enemies!
Yu Su was expressionless. ¡°I¡¯m the reincarnation of the Jade Emperor. Why aren¡¯t you kneeling?¡±
Ming Kun snorted. He did not believe it at all. ¡°If you are the Jade Emperor, and I am the Queen Mother.¡±
There was a mocking smile on Yu Su¡¯s lips. ¡°You should admit your failure and ipetence. I just jumped out of your trap. Do you think that my body has been snatched away? How much do you look down on me?¡±
After Ming Kun heard this, a few traces of surprise shed in his eyes. He was still uncertain.
Yu Su continued, ¡°I¡¯ve also calcted that today is the day you¡¯ll be arrested and imprisoned. Your son will die in three days, and Qingyun Temple will disappear from the world today.¡±
Ming Kun¡¯s expression became uglier and uglier.
Peng Chan was also so angry that he clutched his chest and looked like he could not breathe. He could only re at Yu Su angrily.
However, Yu Su did not even look at him.
With a cold expression on his face and a deep look in his eyes, Ming Kun said, ¡°Little girl, even if your mouth is tough, it¡¯s not as tough as your fists. You don¡¯t have the strength, so your words are just jokes.¡±
He believed in his heart that he was the final winner.
Yu Su sneered. ¡°Then let¡¯spete!¡±
Ming Kunughed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see. Today is the day you guys die.¡±
After saying that, he pped the ground hard.
In an instant, a huge baleful aura hole appeared from the ground. Wisps of baleful and ferocious aura came out of the hole.
If the metaphysical masters fell in, they would definitely be swallowed instantly.
This baleful aura hole was Ming Kun¡¯s trump card.
Wen Chuan frowned. ¡°This baleful aura hole is not simple. Yu Su, be careful.¡±
Yu Su nodded.
Ming Kun smiled and said, ¡°I already said that you will definitely die today. I spent so much time talking to you just now because I wanted to spend some time to transfer the baleful aura hole over. Do you really think I don¡¯t have a way?¡±
He did not expect Yu Su and the rest to be so gullible.
His Bead of Life had been destroyed and he did not have much lifespan left.
If he could not possess it, he would not live long.
Therefore, he had to defeat Wen Chuan today, snatch Wen Chuan¡¯s body, and use his body to survive.
This baleful aura hole was transferred here to suck Wen Chuan in.
The Shaqi Cave contains years of umted aura, even a powerful master like Wen Chuan would be devoured if he fell in.
After possessing Wen Chuan, Ming Kun nned to skin Yu Su alive. Only then could he vent his anger.
Thinking of this, Ming Kunughed brazenly.
He looked coldly at Wen Chuan and Yu Su and controlled the baleful aura to approach the two of them.
Wen Chuan stood on the spot and sensed the baleful aura hole.
He discovered that this baleful aura hole was even more ferocious than ordinary ones. There seemed to be the resentment of living people inside.
Wen Chuan took a step back and asked Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, let¡¯s deal with Ming Kun first before we cleanse this baleful aura hole!¡±
There was too much resentment in this baleful aura hole.
Even if it was sealed, it would be a weapon to harm others after it was unsealed in the future.
They had to finish off the baleful aura hole perfectly.
Yu Su lowered her eyes and looked at the baleful aura hole. Her expression was calm, and no one knew what she was thinking.
Ming Kunughed out loud like a lunatic. ¡°Master Wen, you¡¯re really funny. This is a baleful aura hole that I¡¯ve refined for hundreds of years. Do you think it¡¯s so easy to cleanse? As long as you approach it, you¡¯ll be sucked in..¡±
Chapter 782: Trump Card
Chapter 782: Trump Card
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ming Kun felt that he could get rid of the two of them immediately and was extremely proud.
He was confident that neither of them was a match for the baleful aura hole.
Wen Chuan¡¯s expression was solemn and he did not speak.
Seeing that the two of them were ready for battle, Ming Kun sneered. ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯ll be swallowed by my baleful aura hole immediately and be a skeleton. Don¡¯t even think about escaping! Wen Chuan, if you know what¡¯s good for you, take the initiative to destroy your Genshin and give me your body. Only then can you avoid a bitter battle.¡±
He was still very merciful.
He could spare Wen Chuan¡¯s pain, but he would definitely not let Yu Su have it easy.
Wen Chuan remained calm and ignored Ming Kun.
He looked at Yu Su and waited for her to speak.
Yu Su gave him a reassuring look. ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry. He thinks that he¡¯s going to win, but it¡¯s actually just a fantasy. We also have our trump cards.¡± ¡°You have a trump card too? Hehehe¡¡± Ming Kun couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Then show me your trump card!¡±
He did not believe that anything could defeat his baleful aura hole.
However, his gaze was still sharp as he looked around Yu Su, wanting to see what her trump card was before he could feel at ease.
Yu Su also smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think you¡¯re the only one stalling for time? Coincidentally, I¡¯m also stalling for time. The time is just right. My trump card has arrived.¡±
At this point, Yu Su shouted towards a hidden spot, ¡°All of you,e out!¡±
Then, Ruan Dong and He Jun walked out of the dark with a group of SWAT officers.
Everyone was wearing special armor and holding a shiny gun.
Dozens of guns were aimed at Ming Kun, and the atmosphere suddenly became dangerous.
Ruan Dong walked up to Yu Su and nodded at her.
After watching the entire process, Ming Kun smiled until his face was about to freeze. He could not help but ask Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, oh Yu Su, I thought you had some trump card. So you called a group of people to die. What a joke.¡±
To think that he had been worried for so long.
So these shrimp soldiers and crab generals were her trump cards?
Yu Su was still smiling as she asked Ming Kun, ¡°You¡¯re not very afraid of these guns?¡±
Ming Kun smiled and shook his head. ¡°Yu Su, are you joking with me? When have metaphysical masters ever been afraid of guns? I can destroy these scrap metal with just a little mystic technique.¡±
He really did not understand how Yu Su could be so naive.
Yu Su asked curiously, ¡°So, you look down on the technology developed in our era?¡±
¡°Of course, your so-called technology is just to study the microscopic aspect more specifically. The metaphysics I cultivate is the divine skill that can allow people to live forever.¡±
Ming Kun stroked his beard and smiled calmly.
He had cultivated for so many years. He only needed to reach out and catch the bullet.
Those guns were like toys to him.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll broaden your horizons today!¡±
Ming Kunughed and shook his head. ¡°Yu Su, I thought you were very smart. I didn¡¯t expect you to only take things for granted. You¡¯re still too young.¡±
These SWAT officers were just a little muscr.
He only needed to use a little magic power to overturn these people.
Yu Su did not say anything else. Instead, she looked at Ruan Dong and said with a smile, ¡°Since he looks down on our new weapon, let¡¯s broaden his horizons.¡±
Ruan Dong nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±
Earlier, when Yu Su was in the teahouse, she had sent a message to Ruan Dong and asked him to bring people to gather.
She even turned on the real-time GPS to make it easier for Ruan Dong to find her.
All the mechanisms and arrays along the way had been destroyed by Yu Su. This group of people could enter unimpeded with their weapons.
Just now, she realized that Ming Kun was stalling for time, so she yed along and pretended not to know anything.
Now, Ruan Dong and the others had arrived.
Yu Su also discovered a phenomenon. Those top-notch metaphysical masters looked down on modern technology and felt that high-tech weapons were all useless. They thought that these technologies were far inferior to learning metaphysics.
Even if it was a gun or a bomb attack, the metaphysical masters would still have enough time to escape.
Therefore, Yu Su decided to use guns to defeat Ming Kun.
This gun was not an ordinary gun. It was a special gun developed by the Metaphysics Management Office and the Luban Tribe..
Chapter 783: Purification
Chapter 783: Purification
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
These guns were specially developed to deal with metaphysical masters.
One more thing, Yu Su must use the thing that Ming Kun despises the most to defeat him and make him die with regret. Only then can Yu Su¡¯s hatred be resolved and revenge be taken for her master.
Ming Kun shook his head with a helpless expression. ¡°Forget it. As your Senior Uncle, I¡¯ll y with you for thest time! After I kill this group of people, I¡¯ll deal with you.¡±
He used his powers to condense a bow, preparing to use it to kill the person who fired.
As soon as the man fired, he would dodge the bullet and kill the person who fired.
One had to know that the speed of his bow and arrow was much faster than ordinary bullets.
Seeing him like this, Yu Su smiled.
She looked at Wen Chuan. ¡°Senior Brother, let the Metaphysics Management Office deal with Ming Kun. Let¡¯s go purify the baleful aura hole now!¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Wen Chuan¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity as he nced at the guns in their hands.
He knew that Yu Su was very stable in her work and he also wanted to know the power of these guns.
If word of today¡¯s battle got out, it would probably cause a huge uproar in the entire metaphysical world. No one would dare to underestimate high-tech weapons anymore.
Then, the two of them walked to the vicinity of the baleful aura hole.
The baleful aura hole sensed the two of them and quickly devoured them.
At this moment, Yu Su and Wen Chuan used the floating spell in the air to fly up and look towards the baleful aura hole.
Then, the two of them channeled their magic power and chanted curses to purify the baleful aura hole.
The little snake quietly jumped into the baleful aura hole and greedily absorbed the baleful aura in the cave. Its face was filled with enjoyment as its body kept growingrger and its cultivation level kept rising. Soon, it reached medium-grade Level 5.
It discovered a female corpse in the center of the baleful aura hole.
This female corpse constantly emitted a baleful aura and ferocity. She was a ghost nurtured by this baleful aura hole.
The little snake opened its mouth and took the female corpse out of the cave.
It threw the female corpse to the ground and stuck out its tongue happily at Yu Su, waiting for praise.
Yu Su threw it a spirit stone. ¡°How impressive!¡±
The little snake was so happy that its entire body was trembling.
The female corpse was thrown out of the baleful aura cave. After her body came into contact with the sunlight, she let out a series of ear-piercing burning sounds, as if she was roasted by the sunlight.
A momentter, the female corpse turned into a skeleton. She no longer had any murderous aura.
Yu Su read the expiation scripture for the female corpse.
Not far away, Ming Kun could not help but say angrily, ¡°You actually destroyed the spirit of my baleful aura hole. I spent hundreds of years to nurture it, you bast*rds!¡±
How much Mystic Spirit Liquid had he invested to nurture such a ghost!
Wen Chuan shook his head with a look of pity.
The ghost of the baleful aura hole had to experience the most painful thing in the world before it died. It had to experience it in the most aggrieved way before it could be a ghost.
This female corpse must have encountered something terrifying.
In order to create a sessful ghost, Ming Kun must have imprisoned many women.
So many women had been subjected to inhuman torture.
It was too cruel.
Ruan Dong and the others were not idle either. Each of them took out an instrument from their bags and ced it around.
This device was a baleful aura disruptor.
If the device was activated, it would be very difficult for Ming Kun to mobilize the surrounding murderous aura to attack the people nearby. This would cut off his energy source.
Ming Kun was furious when the murderous aura around him suddenly began to be chaotic.
He tried to raise his hand and mobilize it, but he realized that the murderous aura was not listening to him at all. It was crazily running around in the sky.
As the master of Qingyun Temple, Ming Kun had a certain understanding of the baleful aura disruptor.
He knew that it was the device¡¯s doing.
Without another word, he immediately cast a spell on all the jammers. After muttering for a few seconds, he said, ¡°Explode!¡±
In an instant, all the jammers exploded.
Fortunately, the SWAT team was far away from the jammer. Otherwise, the explosion would have killed them.
¡°Hahaha¡¡±
Ming Kun threw his head back andughed. He said coldly, ¡°You little tricks are no match for metaphysics.¡±
Fragments of the jammer¡¯s explosion rained down from the sky.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve been tricked.¡±
¡°What?¡± Ming Kun was stunned and asked in disbelief.
The exploded jammers slowly floated in the air, shing with a faint red light from the jammers. Streaks of starlight shed from them, like millions of sparks floating in the air.
These glowing red substances surrounded Ming Kun and the others.
Chapter 784: Red Substance
Chapter 784: Red Substance
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Dao Yun tried to walk out of the red substance. After taking a few steps, he came into contact with the red substance and his body exploded with a violent burning sensation.
He couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°What the hell is this?¡±
As a metaphysical master, how could he be hurt by these things?
Ming Kun looked at the red light and saw that there was a burning power in the substance. His heart could not help but sink.
What exactly were these red lights?
He also secretly touched the red light substance with his finger and realized that his finger was quickly blistering. The flesh on his hand was almost burned clean.
The SWAT officers were also touched by the red light, but there was nothing abnormal that happened to them.
Wen Chuan ordered, ¡°Move!¡±
¡°Alright!¡±
A few special police officers immediately took out their devices and moved the matter in the sky to attack them.
Ming Kun frowned and was a little surprised.
He did not expect that this high-tech thing could really hurt him.
But he wasn¡¯t particrly afraid.
As long as he moved fast enough, these substances could not approach him.
As long as he could escape this area, he could kill this group of people.
He moved around the red area, trying not to touch those things and minimizing his consumption of energy.
He also used his magic power to condense a long sword and waved it at the red substance.
As for the others, they were not that powerful. Their bodies were burned by the red substance and they could not help but roll around and wail. It was a tragic sight.
The one who screamed the most was Peng Chan.
He could not move at all. He could only passively be scalded by the red substance and scream.
At this moment, Wen Chuan raised the gun in his hand.
This gun was one that had been enhanced with spirit stones. The bullets shot out were not ordinary ammunition, but a force that absorbed magic power.
Ming Kun was dodging the red substances and was hit in the abdomen by a bullet before he noticed.
He immediately sucked in a cold breath.
He felt a wave of magic power being sucked away from his dantian, and that magic power dissipated in the air.
¡°What the hell is this?¡± Ming Kun rolled his eyes in anger and asked Wen Chuan angrily.
How could there be such an evil gun in the world?
This spear could actually suck magic power out of the body and reduce the energy of metaphysical masters.
This was againstmon sense.
Just as he was asking angrily, the SWAT officer beside Wen Chuan attacked Ming Kun¡¯s neck with a red substance. ¡°Hiss¡¡±
A fierce burning sound sounded in the air.
Ming Kun felt as if his neck was being roasted by a red-hot charcoal fire. The meat was roasted to a pulp. That feeling was too painful.
He shouted hoarsely, ¡°Ah!¡±
It was too painful!
Ever since he started cultivating, he had not felt pain for hundreds of years.
It was so painful that Ming Kun¡¯s face turned pale.
Ming Kun was so angry that he clenched his fists and tried his best to mobilize the baleful aura in the baleful aura cave. He wanted to use the baleful aura to kill Ruan Dong and the others. This way, he would have a chance to escape from this godforsaken ce.
But strangely, he realized that he had lost contact with the baleful aura in the baleful aura cave and could not mobilize it at all.
He went to mobilize the murderous aura around him again and realized that he could not mobilize it either.
Ming Kun gritted his teeth, ¡°Damn it!¡±
Dao Yun hid behind him in pain and could not help but say, ¡°Master, these things seem to have been deliberately developed to defeat us. I¡¯ve never heard of them before.¡±
These weapons were truly hair-raising.
¡°Do I need you to remind me? Trash!¡± Ming Kun reprimanded coldly.
Seeing Ming Kun¡¯s angry expression, Yu Su said with a smile, ¡°Yes, these two things were specially made to deal with metaphysical masters. The red substance is called red mes. It can burn the skin of metaphysical masters and has the heat of volcanicva. It can also interfere with all the murderous aura in the area. As long as you are surrounded by red mes, you can¡¯t attack.¡±
The red mes were inspired by an ancient book that Yu Su had read.
It took her a lot of time to develop it.
¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re really sinister.¡±
Ming Kun thought of how it looked before the interference device was shattered. Regret shed in his heart. If it wasn¡¯t shattered, the mes wouldn¡¯t be able to surround them.
He wanted to stall for time and not be caught so quickly. Hence, he asked Yu Su, ¡°Then what is this strange gun?¡±
How could there be a gun that could disperse his magic power?
Yu Su continued, ¡°This spear is called the Dharmic powers dispelling gun. The gun is equipped with a special bullet. As long as it hits you, a portion of your Dharmic powers will disappear. When your Dharmic powers are exhausted, it will be very easy for us to capture you..¡±
Chapter 785: Prisoner
Chapter 785: Prisoner
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°You guys actually developed such a gun?¡± Ming Kun asked angrily as he dodged.
Yu Su said slowly, ¡°Is there a problem? Master Ming, you have to hold on for a little longer. Otherwise, I won¡¯t even be able to enjoy the show.¡±
Ming Kun tried his best to dodge the bullets. He was in a sorry state.
In the past, he had never heard of these two weapons. These weapons were simply made to target metaphysical masters.
Even a perfected metaphysical master like him would have his magic power exhausted by such bullets. It was too heaven-defying!
Ming Kun asked indignantly, ¡°When was this thing developed?¡±
Why didn¡¯t he receive any news?
From the looks of it, these weapons were probably rted to the Metaphysics Management Office.
He had nted so many spies in the Metaphysics Management Office, but he did not receive any news. This made Ming Kun extremely angry. He wished he could kill those spies immediately.
¡°When you don¡¯t know, of course.¡± Yu Suughed and said leisurely.
Why would she take it out when she didn¡¯t need it?
Ming Kun wanted to vomit blood when he saw how rxed she was.
Why didn¡¯t he get someone to get rid of Yu Su earlier and leave such a huge scourge behind?
Back then, when he got rid of his junior brother, he should have gotten rid of Yu Su as well. He should not have left behind the root of the trouble.
He regretted it.
Wen Chuan raised his gun and said to Ming Kun, ¡°Ming Kun, I still have a lot of bullets here. You definitely won¡¯t be able to escape today. Surrender early! You can also rest early.¡±
¡°No! I¡¯m not going to be a prisoner,¡± Ming Kun said angrily and continued to dodge the bullets.
He was not going to surrender. He was not going to be a prisoner.
He Jun said coldly, ¡°This is not up to you to decide. You will definitely be captured by the Metaphysics Management Office today. These weapons were designed for you. You can¡¯t escape. Surrender!¡±
For the entire day, the Metaphysics Management Office waited for Yu Su¡¯s instructions.
The people from the Metaphysics Management Office were also lying in ambush around Hu Ying¡¯s vi. However, they did not expect that the battle between the few of them would not happen in the vi, but in this ancient battlefield.
Besides Peng Chan, there was also Ming Kun.
Ming Kun¡¯s background was not small. He could be said to be the enlightening grandmaster of many metaphysical masters.
He also owned a Daoist temple that was very popr.
Not only that, but Ming Kun¡¯s forces in the underworld were also very powerful. If this tug-of-war continued, Ming Kun might be saved.
They had to end this quickly.
Ruan Dong sighed in his heart. Yu Su was really impressive. He did not expect to dig out such a big fish.
Fortunately, Yu Su was around. Otherwise, with the current strength of the Metaphysics Management Office, it would be impossible to capture Ming Kun and his son.
Unless he used a weapon with great lethality.
However, those weapons could not be used easily. If they were used, not only would the ground be severely injured, but it would also cause panic. The cost of building them was also not low.
How could it be as practical as the new weapons now?
Wen Chuan continued, ¡°This is also thanks to Yu Su. If she hadn¡¯t personally tested and researched it, the baleful aura interference device and magic power dispelling gun wouldn¡¯t have been produced. You¡¯re destined to lose to Yu Su.¡±
When Ming Kun heard this, he was indeed even angrier. He red at Yu Su and asked, ¡°Yu Su, how can you make such a weapon specially designed to deal with metaphysical masters? Have you forgotten that you¡¯re also a metaphysical master? If they use this against you in the future, you¡¯ll end up like me.¡±
At this moment, metaphysical masters should be on the same side.
If not for the birth of this weapon, metaphysical masters should be invincible in this world.
The more Ming Kun thought about it, the more regretful he felt.
If he had been more cautious just now, he would have killed all these people when the people from the Metaphysics Management Office came in.
Now, he was at a disadvantage.
Was he really going to be taken away?
Ming Kun¡¯s heart was filled with strong unwillingness. He looked at Yu Su angrily, wishing he could eat her up.
Yu Su sneered. ¡°Why do you want to deal with me? I¡¯m a good person who abides by thew. I don¡¯t do bad things like you.¡±
In this society, ordinary people were bound by guns and ammunition.
Only then could one use weapons to intimidate some people with bad intentions..
Chapter 786: Constraint
Chapter 786: Constraint
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
She did not reject creating some restrictions for the metaphysical world using guns. If there were no restrictions, those with superpowers would kill people wantonly and think that they were superior.
Just like ck Magic Master Wu Bang, in his eyes, the lives of ordinary people were like grass.
Without the suppression of weapons, such a person would not have any reverence at all.
Yu Su was not afraid of constraints and did not have any bad intentions. Of course, she hoped that the entire society could be more peaceful.
Only someone with bad intentions like Ming Kun would be afraid of the restrictions brought about by weapons.
¡°You¡¯re too naive. What if the Metaphysics Management Office uses it to deal with you?¡± Ming Kun said in a low voice.
Yu Su shook her head. ¡°Why do they want to deal with me? I¡¯m a member of the Metaphysics Management Office to begin with. Why would they shoot their own members?¡±
She had yed a big role in the production of weapons.
Her actions were telling the higher-ups that she had no selfish motives and was not afraid of the restrictions of guns. It was also a kind of confession and surrender.
Her and Senior Brother Wen¡¯s strength had already reached a very high realm in the metaphysical world.
If there were no restrictions, the country would probably not be at ease.
Her actions were also to wake up the metaphysical masters who were watching. In our country, the strongest was still the country, not some Daoist association.
They had to abide by the country¡¯sws and regtions and could not hurt others wantonly.
Seeing that she still didn¡¯t understand, Ming Kun said more thoroughly, ¡°How can you guarantee that everyone in the Metaphysics Management Office is good? If someone wants to get rid of you, there¡¯s no need for a reason!¡±
Could it be that this girl did not understand?
As long as such a weapon was invented, it would be a sword hanging above the heads of the metaphysical masters.
Yu Su said without hesitation, ¡°I believe in the country, and I also believe in justice. A person like you who hasmitted a heinous crime will not understand.¡±
Yu Su continued with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re just thinking for yourself. People like you, who are used to breaking thew, pride themselves on being superior to others. Of course you don¡¯t want to be restrained.¡±
Of course she knew what Ming Kun was thinking.
Ming Kun had done so many wrong things and harmed so many people. Of course, he had to be punished.
It would be unfair if they did not punish him.
Seeing that she hadpletely seen through him, Ming Kun said coldly, ¡°Haha, then I¡¯ll wait for the day you suffer the consequences of your own actions. If I survive this cmity, I¡¯ll skin you alive. Yu Su, just you wait!¡±
From now on, Yu Su was his greatest enemy.
He would definitely use all his strength to take revenge.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After you¡¯re arrested, you won¡¯t be able toe out of prison alive. You¡¯d still like to take revenge? In your next life!¡±
When Ming Kun was captured, the first thing she would do was cripple his dantian so that he could never use his magic power again.
Who would spend so much effort to save a cripple like Ming Kun?
Ruan Dong and the two people beside him began another round of attacks.
Almost one-sixth of the magic power dissipation bulletsnded on Ming Kun¡¯s body. Ming Kun¡¯s magic power decreased and his speed was far slower than before.
As he fled, he could not help but shout, ¡°Ruan Dong, let me tell you, if you dare to arrest me, you won¡¯t be the director of the Metaphysics Management Office for the rest of your life. Think about it carefully!¡±
He had connections in politics.
Ruan Dong snorted. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t be the director, I¡¯ll still punish you.¡±
If they did not capture such a great demon, they would leave behind future troubles.
Who knew how many people he would harm in the future?
Ming Kun¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Do you think you can convict me just because you caught me? Let me tell you, I have people in the political world. I will still be released, but you are in danger, understand? If you know what¡¯s good for you, let me go now. If you kill Yu Su, I can let you be the director.¡±
Ruan Dong attacked even more fiercely. ¡°Do you think I want to be the director? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯m afraid that the position will be used by someone to do bad things, I wouldn¡¯t have fought for it. A person like you who covets fame and fortune naturally won¡¯t understand.¡±
From a young age, Ruan Dong¡¯s only wish was to be a police officer.
Later on, he identally went to the Metaphysics Management Office and worked there for more than ten years.
Over the years, his temperament had long been tempered to be very tenacious..
Chapter 787: The Same Trash
Chapter 787: The Same Trash
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su smiled. ¡°You father and son are really the same kind of people. I think you were the one who gave Master Peng the position, right? This master-disciple rtionship is really deceiving.¡±
People who abuse their power for personal gain naturally think that others also like power.
¡°Yu Su!¡±
Ming Kun shouted coldly. A possibility suddenly appeared in his mind. ¡°I understand now. I finally understand why you sessfully survived the death tribtion. So it was done by your damned master. He used a secret technique to change his fate. So that¡¯s how it is!¡±
He looked enlightened, and his gaze became even fiercer.
When Yu Su mentioned the master-disciple rtionship, he suddenly thought of Gao Hong and this secret technique.
¡°You¡¯re not worthy of being his senior brother,¡± Yu Su said with a cold expression.
Ming Kun shook his head crazily. ¡°I regret it. I regret it too much. I should have killed you and your master earlier and let you two bepanions in heaven. People like you will only break the rules!¡±
For the sake of ordinary people, Yu Su broke the rules of the metaphysical masters and added a sword to their heads.
And for the sake of those ordinary people, her master also went against him and secretly helped those whose luck had been stolen.
Ming Kun really didn¡¯t understand.
They were all metaphysical masters. Wasn¡¯t it good to live happily together?
Gao Hong insisted on ruining his n to seize luck.
Damn it!
When Yu Su heard this, her eyes shone coldly and her face seemed to be covered in frost as she walked over from the baleful aura hole.
She said to He Jun, ¡°I want the device and gun!¡±
¡°Alright!¡± He Jun immediately handed the device to control the red mes and the magic power dispelling gun to Yu Su.
After Yu Su held it, she immediately controlled the red mes.
She moved the red mes and attacked Ming Kun¡¯s body. Her speed was especially fast and agile.
The mes seemed to have eyes as they flew towards Ming Kun.
Ming Kun¡¯s exposed skin was scalded.
He couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°It hurts! Ahhh! Damn thing, don¡¯te over.¡±
Soon, there was a burning smell in the air.
Seeing that it was about time, Yu Su used her Dharmic powers to dispel the gun and swept it towards Ming Kun. Almost every bullet hit Ming Kun, causing his Dharmic powers to decrease.
Ming Kun had to endure the burning pain on his body and quickly dodge. ¡°Ah! Kill me. It hurts too much.¡±
His pain nerves were sensitive to begin with, and he had not been injured for hundreds of years. His body was already old, and the recovery ability of his flesh and blood had be very weak.
Many of the scalded areas had lost their skin.
He looked like a bloody man on the move.
Ming Kun really wanted to cry but had no tears. There was a strong stenching from his body, and intense pain came from the ces where his wound was burned. He was about to faint from the pain.
Yu Su continued to fire her gun. One by one, the bullets hit various parts of Ming Kun¡¯s body. This was the revenge she had personally taken for her master!
Half a minuteter, Ming Kun¡¯s Dharmic powers were exhausted, and his legs fell because he could not hold on anymore.
His eyeballs were bulging and bloodshot. His face was filled with humiliation, unwillingness, and embarrassment.
How could he be defeated?
He was the abbot of Qingyun Temple that everyone admired. No matter where he went, he would be respected.
He was also a great senior in the cultivation world.
Ming Kun red at Yu Su and said hoarsely, ¡°Damn you, Yu Su. I won¡¯t let you off even if I be a ghost. When I die, I¡¯ll take revenge on your master! You wretched girl!¡±
Yu Su walked over with a sneer on her face. ¡°Ming Kun, don¡¯t you look down on modern technology? How does it feel to be defeated by modern technology?¡±
She was clean and had a perfect smile on her face. She was not affected by the battle at all.
Compared to Ming Kun, she looked even more elegant.
Ming Kun gritted his teeth. ¡°We haven¡¯t reached thest step yet. Don¡¯t be too smug.¡±
Even if he lost, he had to hold his head high.
Yu Su smiled and said to the person behind her, ¡°Minister Ruan, I¡¯ve always liked to do things safely. Why don¡¯t we cripple his magic power here? I¡¯m willing to do it for you.¡±
It would be bad if something happened on the way to the Metaphysics Management Office prison..
Chapter 788: Dantian Destroyed
Chapter 788: Dantian Destroyed
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
She would not allow Ming Kun to make aeback.
Ruan Dong nodded. ¡°Thank you!¡±
Then, two people from the Metaphysics Management Office turned Ming Kun over and Yu Su injected a strong murderous aura into Ming Kun¡¯s dantian.
With a bang, Ming Kun¡¯s dantian was destroyed.
¡°No!¡± Ming Kun shouted desperately. His body trembled violently, and his eyes were filled with unwillingness.
He had cultivated for so many years, but it was all ruined today!
He and Gao Hong had been adopted by his master since they were young. As the eldest senior brother, he had always cultivated diligently. However, for some reason, Gao Hong¡¯s strength would steadily surpass his whenever he cultivated.
Later on, Ming Kun learned what talent was.
In thepetition of talent, he lost to Gao Hong time and time again in terms of strength.
Later on, his son, Peng Chan, was born.
What Ming Kun didn¡¯t expect was that Peng Chan¡¯s talent was even worse than his. If he couldn¡¯t find a way to extend his son¡¯s lifespan, his son could only live for a few decades.
He was unwilling to ept this, and neither was Peng Chan.
The two of them researched a method to seize one¡¯s luck together, constantly increasing Peng Chan¡¯s lifespan.
However, an ident still happened. For some reason, Gao Hong discovered what the two of them were doing.
Gao Hong had been opposing him in every way. He had saved those whose luck had been taken away time and time again and had even secretly ruined his and Peng Chan¡¯s ns.
Finally, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and attacked Gao Hong.
On the day Gao Hong died, he was so happy that he was about to go crazy. He had finally gotten rid of his talented junior brother and could control the entire metaphysical world.
After Gao Hong¡¯s death, Ming Kun would sometimes be a little lonely.
But he had no regrets.
But today, his cultivation was destroyed by Gao Hong¡¯s disciple!
Was this considered a kind of karmic cycle?
Thinking of this, Ming Kun couldn¡¯t help but feel his blood surging. He spat out a mouthful of blood, ¡°Pfft!¡±
Seeing his weak appearance, Yu Su could not help but sneer. ¡°After you die, remember to apologize to my master. Otherwise, I¡¯ll take revenge on you again.¡±
She said this to anger this old thing again.
Ming Kun coughed hard, his face pale. ¡°Just you wait!¡±
The others present could not help but mourn for Ming Kun.
Of all people, why did he have to deliberately provoke Yu Su?
Yu Su¡¯s mouth was already very infuriating on variety shows, but they did not expect it to be even more infuriating in reality.
It seemed that they had to respect Yu Su more in the future and not provoke her.
Otherwise, the consequences would not be something that ordinary people could bear.
¡°Since you¡¯re crippled, it¡¯s Peng Chan¡¯s turn now.¡±
Yu Su walked to Peng Chan¡¯s side and did the same, crippling him.
She didn¡¯t want anything to go wrong.
Peng Chan had already fainted and did not have any reaction.
Ming Kun was so angry that he vomited blood again. He looked listless as if he was about to die. However, Yu Su knew that he was at most seriously injured and was really not at the point of death.
The people from the Metaphysics Management Office were very quick to act. They cuffed Peng Chan and Ming Kun.
Dao Yun and the others had long died.
The people from the Metaphysics Management Office also walked out of the ancient battlefield. He Jun walked at the front to escort them.
Ruan Dong was thest to leave. He said to Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, fortunately, we have you and the new weapon this time. Otherwise, our Metaphysics Management Office would really not have been able to catch these two people. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±
Yu Su smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my duty. I¡¯m also from the Metaphysics Management Office. Besides, this father and son are my enemies. Just based on this, I should be concerned. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±
Ruan Dong smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re also a part of the Metaphysics Management Office.¡±
If he really thanked her grandly, the Metaphysics Management Office would seem distant from Yu Su, but there would definitely be a reward.
When the rewards for this year came down, he would see what Yu Su needed!
Yu Su reminded, ¡°Since these two people have been captured, it¡¯s time for those people from the Second Department to undergo a huge change. There¡¯s still a tough battle to fight next.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right!¡±
Ruan Dong nodded, his eyes filled with determination. ¡°I should have cleaned it up long ago. Now that I¡¯ve captured these two people, I have nothing to worry about. I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯ll have to trouble you and Master Wen to deal with this baleful aura hole.¡±
Yu Su nodded and watched him leave.
When Yu Su had returned to the side of the baleful aura hole again and continued to purify it with her magic power, she realized that something was wrong with Senior Brother Wen.
Yu Su asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Senior Brother?¡±
Chapter 789: Former Enemy
Chapter 789: Former Enemy
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Wen Chuan retracted his thoughts and deliberated for a moment before saying, ¡°I keep feeling that this baleful aura hole is not simple. There seems to be another power inside that makes me a little uneasy.¡±
Upon hearing this, Yu Su¡¯s expression turned solemn.
Wen Chuan was already very strong, and his mind was even more stable. This baleful aura hole could actually affect his mind.
This baleful aura hole was not simple¡
¡°Do you feel anything else?¡± Yu Su immediately asked.
Wen Chuan said slowly, ¡°I feel that this baleful aura hole has its own consciousness. It wants to devour me. There¡¯s also an extremely powerful energy fluctuation behind the baleful aura hole.¡±
That energy fluctuation could be a person or something.
It was hard to guess what it was exactly.
Yu Su looked at the dwindling number of holes and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Perhaps someone else is controlling this baleful aura hole. That person knows what happened on our side and transferred the baleful aura.¡±
In such a short period of time, if not for someone controlling it, the murderous aura would not have disappeared.
If someone was really controlling it, who was that person?
Wen Chuan said coldly, ¡°I can feel deep malice. I don¡¯t know why, but that energy gives me a very familiar and unfamiliar feeling. It¡¯s like an enemy from the past.¡±
His senses had always been urate. There was no way he would make a mistake.
Yu Su nodded. ¡°Alright, after we purify this baleful aura hole, we¡¯ll investigate the rtionship between Ming Kun and this baleful aura hole.¡±
If they could find the ce where the baleful aura hole was created, they might be able to discover a huge secret.
She had a feeling that someone was spying on what had happened today.
After dealing with Ming Kun and Peng Chan, they were notpletely rxed.
Wen Chuan said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s investigate then!¡±
If they didn¡¯t investigate, he wouldn¡¯t be at ease.
He knew how many people would covet his immortal body.
His existence was like a piece of fat meat that would attract prying eyes.
After the two of thempletely purified the baleful aura hole, they created an array formation for the ancient battlefield to prevent outsiders from entering.
Two dayster.
At night, Yu Su sat in her room and received a message.
Chen Ling: [Sister Su, I heard that that person was caught. Ye Tao and I want to do a paternity test with that person before announcing it.]
She actually had some concerns in her heart. She was afraid that the Metaphysics Management Office would catch the wrong person and make her happy for nothing.
Chen Ling had always known that that person was very powerful.
Yu Su replied: [Alright, contact Ye Tao ande find me tomorrow. I¡¯ll bring you to the Metaphysics Management Office.]
The next morning, the two of them came to look for Yu Su on time.
Yu Su brought the two of them to see Peng Chan first.
Peng Chan¡¯s hair was disheveled, and his entire body was wrinkled. He simply looked like a beggar, looking old and ugly.
Chen Ling and Ye Tao went for a paternity test.
After the test results were out, it was confirmed that the two of them were Peng Chan¡¯s children.
Ye Tao said helplessly, ¡°My mother has loved him for so many years. I didn¡¯t expect him to be such a wrinkled old man after losing his luck. If my mother finds out, I don¡¯t know what she will think.¡±
After so many years, there must be feelings.
But whether it was worth it was another matter.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°Zhao Lan has already been sent to another prison. Perhaps you can go and visit her and inform her.¡±
This was called killing someone¡¯s heart.
Ye Tao couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking.¡±
Yu Su thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. The Metaphysics Management Office will inform the outside world after the interrogation. At that time, you can tell Zhao Lan. This way, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡±
It is not yet appropriate to make it public.
The Metaphysics Management Office was probably still undergoing internal cleansing. They could not alert them.
However, the news of Peng Chan and Ming Kun being taken away would be told to the outside world sooner orter.
After all, one was the chief disciple of the Daoist Association, and the other was the abbot of Qingyun Temple. They were both famous.
After the two people¡¯s crimes were publicized, the verdict would definitely be handed down. Telling the public was also to warn those with bad intentions.
Ye Tao nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±
Chen Ling also said, ¡°I¡¯ll also tell my mother after it¡¯s made public. I hope that she¡¯ll understand how ridiculous her mistake is after she finds out!¡±
Anyway, her father had already gone through the divorce procedures with her mother, so she was not afraid that her mother woulde back and pester her.
Of course, Yu Su supported their actions. Only then did she feel relieved..
Chapter 790: The Child of the Enemy
Chapter 790: The Child of the Enemy
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After sending the two of them away, Yu Su called Yu Zong and told him that the mastermind had been caught.
She even told him the truth about her being abducted back then.
After Yu Zong heard this, he asked angrily, ¡°Yu Su, are you saying that Hu Ying already knows the truth and still chose to keep Yu Miao by her side?¡±
¡°Yes, Master Peng exined everything clearly at that time,¡± Yu Su replied.
Yu Zong was so angry that the veins on his neck popped out, and his expression was dark and ugly.
He had long guessed that Yu Miao entering the Yu family must be rted to the mastermind. Yu Miao¡¯s identity was also very suspicious.
However, he never expected Yu Miao to be that person¡¯s child.
Yu Miao¡¯s mother was also the aplice who kidnapped Yu Su!
This group of people had gone too far.
He had raised his enemy¡¯s child for more than 20 years. That stupid wife even doted on Yu Miao and scolded Yu Su many times for Yu Miao.
Yu Zong said coldly, ¡°I think Hu Ying has been possessed by a ghost. She can¡¯t tell anything apart. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in her head.¡±
He couldn¡¯t understand Hu Ying.
He even hated Hu Ying for what she had done.
Yu Su smiled. ¡°Hasn¡¯t she always been like this? I¡¯m not surprised at all.¡±
Hu Ying had long known that she was her biological daughter, but she still stood on Yu Miao¡¯s side.
Even if she knew that Yu Miao was the daughter of her enemy, Hu Ying could not let go.
Or rather, Hu Ying still needed to make use of Yu Miao. Naturally, she could not chase Yu Miao away. In her heart, benefits came first.
¡°Sigh!¡± Yu Zong sighed heavily, not knowing what to say.
Perhaps, at this moment, he shouldfort her.
However, he knew that Yu Su had always been strong. He was in no position tofort her, so he might as well not speak.
¡°By the way, be prepared. The mother and daughter are about to turn against each other. If you have anything you want to do in the past, do it first. It won¡¯t be convenient to do it after they turn against each other.¡± Yu Su reminded.
After the two of them turned against each other, the first thing Hu Ying wanted to do was to seize Yu Zong. It would be inconvenient for Yu Zong to do anything.
After Yu Zong heard this, he felt a little sad.
The sad thing was that he actually had such an unreasonable wife. His biological daughter actually had to be distracted by family matters.
He felt that as a father, he had not done his duty.
Of course, he knew that he was not Yu Su¡¯s father anymore, but he could not get over it.
Yu Zong said in a deep voice, ¡°Alright, I want to divorce Hu Ying. Don¡¯t do those things before we sign the divorce agreement!¡±
¡°Have you considered it?¡± Yu Su was slightly surprised.
Yu Zong said affirmatively, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve already considered it many times.¡±
If not for the children, he would have divorced Hu Ying long ago.
He had given Hu Ying many chances, but Hu Ying was disappointing him more and more. His heart was getting colder and colder.
Perhaps it was time for the two of them to break up.
Since Hu Ying liked Yu Miao, she would live with Yu Miao in the future!
He was no longer involved.
¡°Alright, contact me after you sign the agreement. The deadline is three days,¡± Yu Su said readily.
She also understood that if Hu Ying¡¯s rtionship with Yu Miao broke down, Hu Ying would never agree to a divorce.
Now that Yu Zong had found the reason for the divorce, he did not want to let go of the opportunity.
Yu Zong paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Also, I¡¯ll sue Yu Miao¡¯s biological parents for trafficking. I¡¯ll tell you first.¡±
The anger in his heart had not been extinguished.
Over the past few days, he had been thinking about what life in the Yu family would have been like if Yu Su had not been lost back then.
Perhaps the Yu Family would be very happy!
¡°Even if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll sue them.¡±
There was a hint of ferocity in Yu Su¡¯s eyes. ¡°That kind of scum naturally has to be punished by thew.¡±
Yu Zong nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that then. Yu Su, I¡¯ve let you down¡¡±
He was about to apologize when Yu Su hung up.
Yu Su was calm.
She no longer cared about the Yu family¡¯s apology and did not want to contact them anymore. Their current rtionship was the best.
When Yu Zong heard the sound of the phone hanging up, he could not help but sigh. ¡°Since I¡¯ve done wrong, I¡¯ll work hard to correct it.¡±
Even if Yu Su did not forgive him, he should correct it..
Chapter 791: Divorce Agreement
Chapter 791: Divorce Agreement
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After he hung up, he immediately asked his secretary toe in.
Yu Zong said, ¡°Get thepany¡¯swyer to draw up a divorce agreement for me. The assets distributed to my wife will be divided ording to thew. The children are already old, so there¡¯s no need to fight for custody. Hurry up and make the agreement.¡±
¡°Yes!¡± The secretary concealed the shock in his eyes and retreated.
He had long known that President Yu and his wife were not on good terms, but he did not expect them to have reached the point of divorce.
However, President Yu¡¯s wife was really unreasonable. With such an outstanding daughter like Yu Su, she actually wanted to dote on an adopted daughter. This was also something that the people in thepany could not understand.
As a secretary, he still felt that it was not worth it for CEO Yu.
In the eyes of the secretary, CEO Yu was the representative of a good man. He did his best in thepany and even specially chose a male secretary to reassure his wife.
Unfortunately, his wife was disappointing.
After hanging up, Yu Su called Ye Heng and told him about Peng Chan¡¯s arrest.
After hearing this, Ye Heng did not speak for a long time.
If not for the fact that he was still on the phone, he would have thought that he was dreaming.
So many years of nning had ended just like that?
For some reason, his heart was still a little empty.
Ye Heng hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m feeling quiteplicated now. I¡¯ve been acting for so many years, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be caught in such a short timem. My life suddenly seems to have no goals.¡±
He was also a little doubtful of the meaning of his many years of hard work.
If he didn¡¯t act, perhaps the oue would be the same?
Yu Su could guess what he was thinking, so she said, ¡°It¡¯s worth it to endure humiliation for so many years and bring a chance of survival to the Ye family. ording to the information obtained from the investigation, several families did not follow the script of the mastermind. Those families all met with misfortune and disappeared long ago. If you don¡¯t act, I¡¯m afraid Ye Chang and Ye Tang won¡¯t be able to survive at all.¡±
After Ye Heng heard this, he finally felt relieved. He heaved a long sigh of relief and said, ¡°Thank you, Yu Su. As long as my children are safe, I don¡¯t have any other requests.¡±
He should be happy that he had achieved his goal.
¡°Ye Chang is quite lucky to have a father like you.¡± Yu Su smiled.
The two of them chatted for a while more before hanging up.
After Yu Zong and the otherwyers drafted the agreement, they called all four sons to the office.
He said in a low voice, ¡°I want to divorce your mother.¡±
After hearing this, the four of them were shocked.
Yu Ruo was the first to react. He asked curiously, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re already so old. Why don¡¯t you make do with it for the rest of your lives? Divorce is quite troublesome.¡±
There was a need to divide the various assets.
Yu Zheng looked at his father¡¯s expression and could not help but ask softly, ¡°Dad, did my mother do something to make others angry again? Tell us, let us help you advise.¡±
Yu Hong also hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Dad. Tell me what happened first.¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Yu Zong looked at his eldest son, Yu An, and asked in a low voice.
Yu An was calm andposed. ¡°If Father has thought it through, it¡¯s useless for me to persuade you. If Father hasn¡¯t thought it through, he wouldn¡¯t have called all four of us here.¡±
Therefore, he did not need to say anything and he just had to listen to his father¡¯s decision.
As the eldest son, the more he interacted with his father, the more he realized how smart his father was.
Otherwise, her father would not have been able to manage the entire Yu Corporation in an orderly manner.
¡°Okay.¡± Yu Zong was satisfied, but he did not show it.
The remaining three sons looked at each other. In the end, Yu Hong couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Dad, just say it. What exactly happened?¡±
¡°The murderer who kidnapped your sister has been caught.¡± Yu Zong said coldly, ¡°ording to his identification, Yu Miao¡¯s mother is the person who kidnapped Yu Su back then. The mastermind behind this is Yu Miao¡¯s biological father. They were also the ones who nned for Yu Miao toe to the Yu family. This is aplete conspiracy.¡±
Among them, only the Yu family was the victim.
As soon as these words were spoken, Yu Zheng instantly exploded in anger. ¡°No way? Yu Miao is the daughter of an enemy? Then our family has raised her for so many years. How ironic!¡±
He wished he could beat Yu Miao up now..
Chapter 792: Seeking Justice
Chapter 792: Seeking Justice
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Ruo also said hatefully, ¡°I¡¯ve long felt that something was wrong with Yu Miao. Her money was always spent for no reason, and then she asked us for more. I guessed that she was in contact with her biological parents and used all the Yu family¡¯s money to fill someone else¡¯s house.¡±
Yu Hong clenched his fists and asked his father, ¡°Does Mom know about this?¡±
Yu Miao was living with their mother now.
Yu Zong¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Of course your mother knows. Our enemy had personally admitted it in front of your mother, but your mother still chose to continue raising Yu Miao. Do you think I shouldn¡¯t divorce her?¡±
After saying this, the sons fell silent.
Emotionally, they naturally did not want their parents to get a divorce, but they also wanted to seek justice for Yu Su.
Rationally, they felt that their mother was really too much. Their mother could no longer distinguish between right and wrong. Even if they kept her in the Yu family, she would still cause trouble in the future.
Yu Zheng sighed and said, ¡°Dad, I support you. Do it once you¡¯ve thought it through.¡±
He really could not take this lying down.
His poor little sister had been captured by Yu Miao¡¯s mother at such a young age. She had been so afraid along the way and had suffered so much pain. How could they not take revenge on Yu Miao?
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go look for your mother now!¡± Yu Zong stood up and headed downstairs.
The secretary stood at the side and said with a smile, ¡°Everyone, CEO Yu has already prepared a car downstairs. Please!¡±
Hearing this, Yu Hong also came to a realization.
Yu Zong had called them over not to listen to their opinions at all, but to inform them of this matter.
Yu Zong sat in the car in front.
He called Hu Ying, who said that she was in the apartment and that he coulde to her if he needed anything.
After arriving, the moment Yu Zong entered, he saw Yu Miao sitting beside Hu Ying and feeding her fruits.
When Yu Miao saw Yu Zong, she smiled and said, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re back!¡±
The smile on her face made Yu Zong even more disgusted.
Then, the four sons also entered and sat on the sofa one after another. Their expressions were not good either.
Yu Miao smiled until her dimples appeared. She shouted at her four brothers, ¡°Hello, brothers. Long time no see.¡±
Yu Zheng was the first to get angry. ¡°Who¡¯s your brother? Don¡¯t call me that. The Yu family has already announced to the outside world that they have cut ties with you. You¡¯re just a servant raised in my house.¡±
Seeing that he was suddenly angry, Yu Miao¡¯s body trembled and her eyes instantly turned red. ¡°Fourth Brother¡¡±
She looked aggrieved as if she had been bullied.
Hu Ying couldn¡¯t help but reprimand, ¡°Yu Zheng, how can you talk to your sister like that? You¡¯re not by my side. If it weren¡¯t for Yu Miao taking care of me, would I be living so well?¡±
Hu Ying stole a nce at her husband. She felt that today¡¯s matter was not that simple and felt a little uneasy.
Yu Zong said in a low voice, ¡°Fourth brother is right. The Yu family has long cut ties with Yu Miao. Yu Miao is not a member of the Yu family. She has no right to call him brother.¡±
Hu Ying frowned and retorted unwillingly, ¡°Hubby, why have you be so petty? It¡¯s just a title. I didn¡¯t even stop you from announcing that Yu Miao has broken off her rtionship with the Yu family. However, she has been our daughter for so many years after all, we can¡¯t be too heartless.¡±
¡°Ruthless? You¡¯re saying that I¡¯m ruthless?¡± Yu Zong¡¯s expression turned even uglier, and his voice hid obvious anger. ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of my enemy, and you¡¯re still asking me to treat her well? What¡¯s going on in your head?¡±
Hu Ying was stunned and could not help but be shocked. ¡°What enemy¡¯s daughter? I don¡¯t understand.¡±
Could it be that Yu Zong knew everything?
She knew that she was in the wrong, so she did not intend to tell her husband and children about it.
If they knew what Yu Miao¡¯s parents had done, Yu Miao would definitely not be able to stay in the Yu family anymore. Hu Ying wanted to keep Yu Miao behind, so she could only hide it like this.
¡°You still want to hide it from us?¡±
Yu Hong stood up immediately and said angrily, ¡°Mom, do you remember that you gave birth to a daughter called Yu Su? Your biological daughter was stolen by Yu Miao¡¯s mother. Yu Miao¡¯s father is the culprit. Don¡¯t you hate Yu Miao?¡±
Hu Ying¡¯s heart skipped a beat. After hearing Yu Hong¡¯s words, she knew that this matter could not be hidden anymore.
Of course, she had some thoughts about Yu Miao.
But she had to think for herself!
Chapter 793: Atonement
Chapter 793: Atonement
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Su would definitely not acknowledge her as her mother, but she always needed someone to take care of her. Wouldn¡¯t Yu Miao be the best candidate?
Yu Miao took care of her, and this was atonement for her sins.
IWa there a problem with that?
Hu Ying opened her mouth but did not say anything.
Yu Zong¡¯s face darkened as he said word by word, ¡°Hu Ying, how long are you going to hide it from us? Master Peng was caught a few days ago and he confessed everything. You heard it with your own ears, but you kept it a secret for the sake of keeping Yu Miao by your side. Do you know how much you¡¯ve gone overboard?¡±
When he said thest few words, Yu Zong gritted his teeth so hard that they were about to shatter. He looked at Hu Ying gloomily.
Hu Ying was a little afraid when she saw her husband¡¯s terrifying expression.
She quickly exined, ¡°No, I was thinking that since her parents did so many bad things, she should atone for her sins. Taking care of me by my side is a form of redemption. Besides, there¡¯s no need to take your anger out on her for what Yu Miao¡¯s parents did, right? She was also very young back then. She didn¡¯t know anything. Her parents were the biggest viins.¡±
Hu Ying still had some feelings for Yu Miao.
With Yu Miao around, Hu Ying felt that at least she was not alone.
Yu Zong asked, ¡°You think she¡¯s innocent, right? In the past, as the youngest child in the family, she wilfully snatched away Yu Ruo¡¯s luck and wanted to harm Yu Su several times. Have you forgotten all of this? Even if she doesn¡¯t know anything, there¡¯s the blood of our enemy in her body. How can you live with her like everything is alright?¡±
Yu An quickly asked, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you hate Yu Miao¡¯s parents? Back then, when you doted on Yu Miao, did you think how pitiful Yu Su was at that time? Yu Su was almost sold to the mountains and became someone else¡¯s child bride!¡±
At this point, his eyes turned red and his nose felt sour.
Yu An did not dare to imagine how hard Yu Su¡¯s life in the mountains would be.
Yu Hong also asked, ¡°Mom, you should think about how topensate Yu Su, not hold on to Yu Miao and not let her go. Human hearts are made of flesh. You only have feelings for Yu Miao. Don¡¯t you have feelings for your biological daughter?¡±
After saying that, he sighed deeply.
Yu Ruo also said coldly, ¡°Mother, even if you don¡¯t have any feelings for Yu Su, you should have feelings for me, right? I¡¯m still sitting in a wheelchair because of your good daughter, Yu Miao. Don¡¯t you mind at all?¡±
If these words could not wake their mother up, they would not have to talk to her about this in the future.
The few of them asked questions one by one, making Hu Ying feel some pressure.
Her expression turned ugly.
¡°So what if I mind? If I chase Yu Miao away, won¡¯t I be alone? Will youe and take care of me? If you weren¡¯t all unfilial, why would I keep her by my side?¡±
Hu Ying felt aggrieved!
None of her four sons were filial.
She had moved to the vi for so many days, but no one had taken the initiative to visit her. She had to force them toe.
¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable. If you want someone to take care of you, I can hire a nurse for you. Why do you have to let Yu Miao take care of you?¡± Yu Ruo asked angrily.
In his opinion, not only did his mother not recognize her mistake, but she also wanted to push the responsibility to them.
Hu Ying¡¯s voice was cold as she said without hesitation, ¡°The nurse you hired is as considerate as Yu Miao? Don¡¯t you just have a little money? Do you think I don¡¯t have money? I just want to live with Yu Miao. I¡¯m not in your way. The two of us live in the apartment. What can you do?¡±
As the former daughter of the Hu family, she still had some money.
However, what she wanted was not care, but the care and love of her family.
It was fine if Yu Zong¡¯s face was ashen, but her sons were also ordering her around. They were too disrespectful to her as their elder.
Yu Miao sat at the side, but sheined bitterly about Peng Chan in her heart.
This biological father of hers was too unreliable.
Not only did he not have the ability and was caught by Yu Su, he even told them everything. It made her life difficult in the Yu family.
With such a father, she really did not enjoy any benefits..
Chapter 794: Mother and Daughter’s Deep Love
Chapter 794: Mother and Daughter¡¯s Deep Love
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
If not for Hu Ying¡¯s stubbornness and pride, she would have abandoned her long ago.
Seeing that the situation was not good, Yu Miao immediately walked up to Hu Ying and kowtowed heavily. With tears on her face, she said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve done me a great favor, but you can¡¯t cause a family conflict because of me. I will leave voluntarily. Don¡¯t quarrel anymore.¡±
After Hu Ying heard this, her mood became even worse. She said angrily to Yu Zong and the others, ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares to chase you away. If they chase you away, they¡¯ll chase me away.¡±
If she could not protect Yu Miao, she would lose face.
Anyway, she would not let Yu Miao leave.
Yu An took a deep look at his mother, his heartpletely cold.
Yu Zheng gritted his teeth and did not speak.
Yu Ruo straightened his neck and his face turned green, as if he had eaten sh*t.
Yu Zong nodded heavily and gritted his teeth. He immediately said, ¡°Alright, if you want to live together, I¡¯ll withdraw. Hu Ying, let¡¯s get a divorce. Our marriage ends here.¡±
He took the divorce papers from his bag and ced the pen on the table.
Hu Ying waspletely stunned on the spot. She did not understand at all. She was just a little willful and wanted her family to want to keep her. She was just trying her best to maintain her pride. How did it be a divorce?
She wasn¡¯t getting a divorce!
Hu Ying could not help but repeat, ¡°What did you say? Divorce? Why?¡±
¡°Do you still need me to give you a reason?¡± Yu Zong asked coldly.
Hu Ying was dumbfounded. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I just want to protect Yu Miao. Why did you mention divorce? We¡¯ve been together for decades. How can you throw it away just like that?¡±
She did not believe this. She believed that Yu Zong was just scaring her.
Yu Zong was still very cold. ¡°Then I¡¯ll use decades of feelings to ask you to chase Yu Miao away. Will you chase her away?¡±
Hu Ying choked.
Hu Yingpletely reacted and said angrily, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I won¡¯t get a divorce. Don¡¯t tell me you have someone outside?¡±
¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Yu Zong asked with a frown.
Hu Ying continued to ask, ¡°Then why do you want to divorce me?¡±
Yu Zong replied indifferently, ¡°I can¡¯t stand you anymore. Look at what you¡¯ve done. Which one of the things you did have not made me worry? Let¡¯s part on good terms!¡±
¡°No, I just¡ I just want you to apany me more. As long as you¡¯re willing to apany me, I naturally won¡¯t insist on Yu Miao apanying me. You don¡¯t understand at all. Why do you want to divorce me just like that?¡± Hu Ying said aggrievedly and angrily.
Yu Zong said, ¡°Since you asked Yu Miao to apany you, both of you can live together well. We¡¯ll be unrted to each other after the divorce.¡±
Hu Ying kept shaking her head. ¡°No, no, no. I want you guys to apany me too. What¡¯s the point of me staying with Yu Miao?¡±
She was going to divorce her husband at this age.
Wouldn¡¯t this be a joke in the circle of noblewomen?
At the thought of this, she realized that she was one of the luckierdies in the circle.
Yu Zong never went out to fool around. The secretaries around him were all men.
All four sons of hers were very capable. Although they did not know how to sweet-talk, they had given gifts and blessings to her every time there was a festival in the past.
Her maiden family was also very supportive of her. Why would she want a divorce when she had such a good life?
Hu Ying felt a little sad and regretful. She regretted not cherishing the past and cutting ties with her family.
If they divorced, she would definitely regret it even more.
Yu Zong just nced at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to. I¡¯ll ask the Yu Corporation¡¯swyer to file for divorce. I¡¯ll tell them all about how you favor your adopted daughter and neglect your own biological daughter, how you became Zhao Lan¡¯s aplice and almost poisoned our daughter, and I¡¯m sure the judge will take it into consideration.¡±
If that happens, Hu Ying¡¯s reputation would bepletely ruined.
In terms of public opinion, she did not have the advantage, and her chances of winning would be very low.
When the people in the circle of noblewomen found out, those who looked down on Hu Ying would also mock her.
This move had grabbed Hu Ying¡¯s lifeline.
Hu Ying was shocked. ¡°Yu Zong, how could you do this to me?¡±
Yu Zong said coldly, ¡°Stop dawdling. Hurry up and sign the divorce agreement. You won¡¯t lose your assets. We don¡¯t have to fight for custody of our sons. It¡¯s still rtively simple.¡±
His heart was already cold. He might as well end it as soon as possible..
Chapter 795:1 Won’t Sign It
Chapter 795:1 Won¡¯t Sign It
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yu Zong pushed the agreement in Hu Ying¡¯s direction. ¡°Hurry up and sign it. I still have a meeting at thepanyter. I want to resolve this matter peacefully.¡±
In other words, if Hu Ying was unwilling to resolve the matter peacefully, he would have to take tough measures.
When Hu Ying saw the words ¡°Divorce Agreement¡± on the paper, her heart felt like it was being crushed by a rock.
She said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not signing it!¡±
If she didn¡¯t get a divorce, she would be Mrs. Yu.
If she signed it, she would bepletely alone in the future.
Yu Zong smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll publicize all the things you did?¡±
Hu Ying was so angry that she grabbed the agreement, tore it in half, and threw it to the ground. ¡°Whoever wants to sign it can sign it. Anyway, I won¡¯t sign it.¡±
Yu Zong sneered and stood up. He looked deeply at Hu Ying. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more day to consider carefully. If you don¡¯t sign it, then prepare to bear the consequences. I can print this divorce agreement again, but my temper isn¡¯t so good.¡±
Hu Ying grabbed the corner of his shirt anxiously and begged, ¡°How did we get to this point? Please give me another chance!¡±
She did not want to be a joke in the eyes of others.
Yu Zong shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s toote. Give me the final answer before five o¡¯clock tomorrow.¡±
He was definitely going to get a divorce.
He reached out and pulled off the corner of his shirt. He patted the creases on it and tidied it up before striding out.
When Hu Ying saw that her husband did not even look at her, she broke down even more.
She burst into tears. ¡°Why? Why would he do this to me?¡±
She was the daughter of the Hu family!
If she had not severed ties with the Hu family back then, Yu Zong would definitely not have dared to lose his temper at her like this.
She regretted it.
Yu Zheng couldn¡¯t help but persuade her, ¡°Mom, you should get a divorce earlier. It¡¯s good for both of you. It¡¯ll be convenient for you to do whatever you want then.¡±
Hearing this, Hu Ying¡¯s eyes widened with anger, and she blurted out, ¡°You unfilial son! Seeing that we are about to get a divorce, you are still siding with your father? Your father is just not thinking clearly. Don¡¯t all couples quarrel like this?¡±
She had raised the children, but at the critical moment, no one spoke up for her.
This group of heartless fellows.
Yu Ruo sneered. ¡°That¡¯s not true! My friend¡¯s parents have respected each other all their lives. They don¡¯t hate each other like you do. If you get a divorce, the few of us will have a better time too.¡±
Yu Zheng was also speechless. ¡°Mom, the divorce is a conflict between the two of you. We can¡¯t do anything about it. Besides, I think Dad has endured it for long enough. Since you don¡¯t listen to my advice and insist on keeping our enemy¡¯s daughter, you can live alone!¡±
Yu Hong also said mockingly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re divorced. You didn¡¯t care about our four sons to begin with. After the divorce, we can be more independent.¡±
¡°Do you mean that your father and I are dying your growth?¡± Hu Ying asked word by word with a dark expression.
Yu Hong sighed. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you understand? In this family, no one wants both of you to live together again.¡±
Hu Ying looked at Yu An. ¡°Yu An, what do you think?¡±
Her eldest son had always been the most stable. She was more willing to listen to her eldest son. She also felt that among the four sons, her eldest son should be on her side.
Yu An thought for a while and said slowly, ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t make the decision on this matter. Dad has already made up his mind. Think about it yourself! I still have something to do in thepany. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±
After saying that, he turned around and left without hesitation.
Hu Ying was so angry that her entire body trembled and she fell to the ground. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. None of you can interfere. You can only watch helplessly as I divorce your father, right? You¡¯re all unfilial sons!¡±
She looked angrily at her remaining three sons.
Yu Hong sneered. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want a divorce, but do you have any other choice? If you hadn¡¯t done those despicable things, Dad wouldn¡¯t have anything on you!¡±
He had finally seen through it. His mother was stupid and stubborn.
Yu Zheng nodded.. ¡°Mom, just get a divorce!¡±
Chapter 796: Weakness
Chapter 796: Weakness
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Hu Ying was already angry. After hearing their words, she was about to explode.
She rushed forward and gave Yu Hong a p. ¡°Unfilial son, you¡¯re looking forward to your parents¡¯ divorce all day, right? Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t hit you just because you¡¯ve grown up.¡±
Then, she pped Yu Hong¡¯s back a few more times.
Yu Zheng walked forward and wanted to stop the fight, but he did not expect his mother to p him a few times. His face and body hurt.
He reached out to grab his mother¡¯s hand to calm her down. To his surprise, she scratched his neck and face with her nails.
Yu Zheng felt that his wound was painful and itchy.
He reached out to touch it and couldn¡¯t help but let out a hiss.
Yu Zheng couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°Mom, my dad wants to divorce you. I¡¯m especially supportive of this. If you don¡¯t like me as your son, then we¡¯ll cut ties too.¡±
He was bitterly disappointed.
Yu Hong hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You hate me the most. If you cut ties with me, I won¡¯t look for you again. Mom, just agree!¡±
¡°B*stards, you two b*stards!¡± Hu Ying cursed.
She did not want to sever ties with her son. If she divorced her husband, she would still have her sons to rely on. If she did not even have a son, she would be a lonely old woman.
¡°Mother, please consider it. Anyway, you¡¯ve already broken off your rtionship with Yu Su. You don¡¯tck a son like me.¡± Yu Zheng walked up to Hu Ying and knelt down with a pleading expression.
Hu Ying said with a cold expression, ¡°Are you the same as Yu Su? She was kidnapped and is angry at the family. In addition, I didn¡¯t take care of her since she was young and it was fine for me to cut ties with her. I raised the four of you since you were young. Now that you¡¯re older, you want to cut ties with me?¡±
¡°Let me tell you, that¡¯s impossible.¡± She was still hoping that her four sons would give her money to spend in the future.
Yu Zheng¡¯s face was filled with unwillingness as he gritted his teeth.
Hu Ying continued to threaten, ¡°If any of you dares to go to the public tform to announce it like Yu Su, I¡¯ll go to the television station to expose your scandal and cause your career to fail!¡±
She did not believe that these sons did not care about their careers.
She had already be a joke in the circle of wealthydies because she had cut ties with Yu Su. Hence, it was impossible for her to let her remaining four sons cut ties with her.
Yu Hong clenched his fists and pulled Yu Zheng up. He said coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling, forget it. However, your actions have broken our hearts. Don¡¯t contact us if there¡¯s nothing else in the future. We won¡¯te over.¡±
Didn¡¯t his mother care about her reputation?
Then he would save her face. They would not be as stupid as before.
¡°Yes, since you have a precious adopted daughter, then live a good life with her!¡± Yu Zheng used all his strength to suppress his emotions and said this in a low voice.
After saying that, he turned around and left.
Yu Ruo, who was sitting in a wheelchair, also said slowly, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t contact me in the future. When thew stiptes that we will provide retirement funds, I will get someone to transfer the money to your ount. That¡¯s all. Goodbye.¡±
With that, he left.
Hu Ying mmed the table in anger. ¡°This is outrageous. None of them are good people.¡±
Yu Hong, who was the only one left, sneered.
He quickly said, ¡°Mom, I have to correct you. You were wrong to say that you raised the four of us. The four of us have spent the Yu family¡¯s money since we were young. We were also raised by servants. You¡¯re an ipetent mother. When you¡¯re old and need a pension, I¡¯ll give you a sum of money to support you in your old age.¡±
With that, he strode out.
¡°B*stard!¡±
Hu Ying roared in anger. She picked up a cup and threw it at him. Fortunately, Yu Hong walked quickly and was not hit.
After going downstairs, Yu Hong heaved a sigh of relief.
They should have done this long ago.
For someone like Hu Ying who was unclear and stubborn, she shouldpletely break up with her.
After thest son left, the living room fellpletely silent.
Yu Miao nced at Hu Ying carefully.
Hu Ying leaned against the sofa, her face filled with anger as she panted heavily.
Yu Miao walked over and said softly, ¡°Mom, how are you?¡±
Chapter 797: Bastard
Chapter 797: Bastard
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Since her sons no longer wanted Hu Ying, this was a good opportunity for her to take advantage of the situation.
She nned to show some concern for her mother, Hu Ying. When Hu Ying was happy, she would ask her for money.
When Hu Ying got a divorce, she would definitely have arge sum of money in her hands. Then, she would be able to earn even more.
For the sake of money, she had to pretend to care about Hu Ying.
Hu Ying red at her angrily and said impatiently, ¡°What does it have to do with you? If I didn¡¯t keep a scourge like you alive, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this with my husband and sons. You¡¯re a troublemaker.¡±
She regretted it. Why did she bring Yu Miao out to stay back then?
Wasn¡¯t it good for her to be the wife of the Yu Family?
Now that things hade to this, her husband wanted to divorce her, and her sons had all turned their backs on her.
She was left with Yu Miao.
Most importantly, Yu Miao had her own biological parents. Who knew when she would leave her and support her biological parents in their old age?
Although Master Peng had been arrested, didn¡¯t Yu Miao still have a biological mother?
She heard that Yu Miao¡¯s biological mother had a husband.
If Yu Miao left, she would be a joke again. The more Hu Ying thought about it, the more she felt guilty.
Yu Miao was so frightened that she immediately knelt down, her eyes red. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all because of me. My brothers also want to stand on Yu Su¡¯s side, that¡¯s why they look down on me so much. Dad is old, so it¡¯s normal for him to yearn for a daughter, but I only have Mom. Please don¡¯t leave me behind.¡±
She sobbed softly.
Hu Ying frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
Yu Miao continued, ¡°On the surface, Father is angry about my parents, but I can tell that he wants Yu Su toe back. However, I¡¯m staying with Mother, so Yu Su definitely won¡¯te back. Father is angry. He wants me to take the initiative to leave¡¡±
As she spoke,rge drops of tears fell.
¡°Is that what he meant?¡±
Hu Ying was full of confusion and thought carefully for a moment. It was really possible, so she became even angrier. ¡°What does keeping you by my side have to do with Yu Su? They really are overbearing. I¡¯m going to keep you by my side to piss them off!¡±
No wonder Yu Zong was threatening her with their marriage.
It turned out that he wanted Yu Miao to leave and make room for Yu Su. What a good n.
Then if she refused to get a divorce and did not let Yu Miao leave, she would not fall into his trap.
¡°What if Yu Zong insists on divorcing me?¡± Hu Ying asked hesitantly.
Yu Miao continued to sob. ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t we go look for Yu Su and apologize to her? Perhaps this way, Yu Su can put in a few good words for us. Perhaps Father won¡¯t be angry anymore.¡±
As expected, Hu Ying became even angrier.
Hu Ying said with an ugly expression, ¡°As the madam of the Yu family, why should I plead with Yu Su? I won¡¯t spoil her.¡±
¡°Mom, I¡¯d better leave. If I leave, everything will be resolved.¡± Yu Miao lowered her head and said pitifully.
Hu Ying coldly said, ¡°Hmph, on the surface, this matter is directed at you, but in fact, it is aimed at me. This group of people just want to force me to bow my head. Isn¡¯t it because they see that my family is gone? So they could bully me?¡±
She would not lower her head.
After saying that, she stood up and walked towards her room.
Yu Miao still wanted to follow. ¡°Mom¡¡±
Hu Ying shouted coldly, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to follow.¡±
After saying that, she returned to her room.
Hu Ying sat on the bed and couldn¡¯t help but cry. Yu Zong¡¯s words just now appeared in her mind.
He was too heartless.
They had been in a rtionship for so many years, and he wanted to throw it away just like that.
Was he going to break up with her because of Yu Miao?
Could it be that in Yu Zong¡¯s heart, their rtionship could not tolerate Yu Miao?
Each of her four sons was more ruthless than the other.
They even said that they would give her a pension in the future and told her not to look for them if anything happened. Did they really not acknowledge her anymore?
Hu Ying thought of Yu Miao¡¯s words again. Her husband and sons had made things difficult for her because of Yu Su.
Perhaps Yu Su was the scourge!
If she had never given birth to her daughter, she would have been able to live happily ever after.
She would have still been the most doted on daughter of the Hu family.
She would also be the most respected wife of the Yu family and could continue to be loving with Yu Zong.
Yu Su was her nemesis!
Chapter 798: Family
Chapter 798: Family